til
 
 / 

 
 WINSLOW, Miron, missionary, b. in Willis- 
 ton, Vt., 11 Dec., 1789 ; d. at Cape of Good Hope, 
 22 Oct., 1864. He was descended from a brother of 
 Gov. Edward Winslow. After graduation at Mid- 
 
 ulebury in 1815, 
 and at Andover 
 theological semi- 
 nary in 1818, he 
 sailed in 1819 for 
 Ceylon, where he 
 established a mis- 
 sion and afterward 
 a seminary at Oo- 
 dooville. In 1836 
 he founded the 
 mission at Madras, 
 where he spent the 
 remainderof his life 
 establishing seven 
 vernacular schools 
 and a native col- 
 lege. Harvard con- 
 
 1858. His chief 
 
 books are "Sketch of the Missions" (Andover, 
 "1519) ; " Memoir of Harriet Lathrop Winslow," his 
 wife (New York, 1835; republished in London, 
 France, and Turkey) ; " Hints on Missions to In- 
 dia " (New York, 1856) ; a translation of the Bible 
 into Tamil ; and a " Comprehensive Tamil and 
 English Dictionary," in part from manuscript 
 materials of the late Rev. Joseph Knight (Madras, 
 1862). This great work, costing $20,000 and more 
 than twenty years of toil, averaging three hours 
 a day, contains 68,000 words and definitions, of 
 which about half owe their lexicographic birth and 
 position to the author. His first wife, Harriet 
 Lathrop, b. in Norwich, Conn., 9 April, 1796 ; d. 
 in Oodooville, Ceylon, 14 Jan., 1833, married, 11 
 Jan., 1819, and sailed for Ceylon, 8 June, 1819, 
 where she was distinguished for her educational 
 labors in connection with her husband's work.
 
 SKETCH OF MISSIONS ; 
 
 HISTORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 TRINCIPAJ, ATTEMPTS TO PROPAGATE 
 
 CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE HEATHEN. 
 
 BY MIRON WINSLOW, A. M. 
 
 MISSIONARY TO CEYLON. 
 
 And they w6nt forth, ahd preached every where ; the Lord 
 working with them." 
 
 ANDOVER : 
 
 PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY FLAGG AND COULD, 
 1819.
 
 District of Massachusetts, to wit : 
 
 District Clerk's Office. 
 
 BE it remembered, that on the thirtieth day of January, 
 A. D. 1819, and in the forty third year of the iudepen- 
 denceofthe United States of America, FLAGG & GOULD 
 of the said district, have deposited in this office the title 
 of a book, the right whereof they claim as proprietors, in the words 
 following, viz. " A Sketch of Missions, or History of the principal 
 attempts to propagate Christianity among the Heathen. By MIROJT 
 WINSLOW, A. M., Missionary to Ceylon. "And they went fo'rth, 
 and preached every where ; the Lord working with them." In con- 
 formity to the act of the congress of the United States of America, 
 entitled " An act for the encouragemept of learning, by securing the 
 copies of maps, charts, and books, to the authors and proprietors of 
 such copies during the times therein mentioned ; and also to an act, 
 entitled, "An act supplementary to an act, entitled, An act for the 
 encouragement of learning, by securing the copies of maps, charts, 
 and books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the 
 times therein mentioned, and extending the benefits thereof to the arts 
 of designing, engraving, and etching historical and other prints." 
 
 J W T>AVm $ Clerk of the district 
 J. W. DAY IS, j
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 THE design of the following pages will, it is hoped, 
 
 be generally approved. There is an acknowledged 
 
 want of information, on the subject of foreign missions, 
 
 2 which prevents it from being clearly apprehended by 
 
 "* the 'public, generally. This ignorance might be fa- 
 
 ce vourable to a bad cause, but is a great enemy to this. 
 
 g= While it shackles the exertions of those, who have im- 
 
 ^J bibed the spirit of missions, and prevents the diffusion 
 
 of that spirit, it betrays many, who daily pray, " Thy 
 
 r kingdom come," into an undesigned opposition to the 
 
 ^ appointed means of hastening its coming. Any at- 
 
 i tempt, therefore, to correct this evil, to bring the cause 
 
 fairly before the public, and let facts speak for them- 
 
 . selves, will be regarded with favour by the friends of 
 
 o missions ; and even those who are indifferent to the 
 
 o subject, may be willing to see what missionaries have 
 
 ca done, and to trace events in the lives of these Christian 
 
 J heroes, which, if honourable to humanity, and not writ- 
 
 ten in characters of blood, are yet rich with affecting 
 
 < incident ; and, if they cannot put us on the torturing 
 
 stretch of expectation, are capable of exciting all the 
 
 pleasing varieties of hope and fear. The mere man of 
 
 the world may be willing to contemplate, for a moment, 
 
 human nature, in one of her loveliest, if not sublimest 
 
 "1
 
 ^V - PREFACE. 
 
 I 
 
 forms bearing the torch of hope, into the prison of 
 despair ; going forth in the midst of privations, dan- 
 gers, and death, " to proclaim KbertyJo the captives, and 
 the opening of the prison to them that are Jount/." The 
 heart capable of impression clings to the deeds of such 
 men as Swartz, as Brainerd, as Vanderkemp ; and 
 their memory is precious. 
 
 Concerning the plan, the writer is less sanguine. It 
 may be thought to admit unnecessary detail. But, not 
 to say that without particularity, the state of the hea- 
 then, the nature of the work among them, and the good 
 effected, cannot be understood, a mere skeleton of facts 
 would be lifeless, and destitute of interest. To ani- 
 mate it, must require either the flesh and colouring of 
 circumstances and description, or such remarks and al- 
 lusions as would pre-suppose an acquaintance with 
 missionary history. 
 
 As to the manner of execution, much might be said. 
 The materials are drawn from the most authentic sour- 
 ces ; usually the original documents of missionaries, 
 and missionary societies. To Lord's History of mis- 
 sions, and Brown's History of the propagation of Chris- 
 tianity, however, the compiler cheerfully acknowledg- 
 es himself much indebted. It will be seen, that, in 
 noting facts, the language in which they were commu^ 
 nicated, is sometimes nearly preserved. In no case 
 has there been a studious attempt to depart from the 
 original, when the shape of the thought could not easi- 
 ly be conveyed in other language. The reference to 
 authorities has been omitted where they were nume- 
 rous, especially when found in the periodical works of 
 the day, that the page might be left more fair. There is
 
 PREFACE. V 
 
 a want of proportion between the different missions. 
 This has arisen from the necessity of abridging the lat- 
 ter part of the work, to bring it within a limited num- 
 ber of pages. The mission of the American Baptists, 
 and of the Church and Edinburgh missionary Societies, 
 are particularly affected. 
 
 Thai the materials of the Work are either selected, 
 or arranged, in the best possible manner, is by no 
 means presumed. Much doubtless might be amend- 
 ed. If they are thrown out in a confused heap, with- 
 out distinction ; or in a form altogether crude and un- 
 digested, the compiler deserves no indulgence. If this 
 is true to some extent, he offers one apology 5 and this, 
 only, because it relates to what would otherwise be un- 
 pardonable. Every one who adds a book to the long 
 catalogue before the public, is bound to make it, how- 
 ever imperfect, the best he is able. In the present 
 case, there may be marks of haste. When the Work 
 was in a state of some forwardness, and proposals were 
 issued for its appearance, the writer was unexpectedly 
 required to make immediate preparation for leaving 
 the country. It must, then, be hurried through the 
 press, or thrown away. The former was done ; and the 
 sheets were struck off without the benefit of revision. 
 This will account for some inequalities of style, and 
 perhaps excuse them, when it is considered, that in 
 collecting facts from such a variety of sources, it is ex- 
 tremely difficult to bring the heterogeneous materials 
 together, and to make the thoughts so much one's own, 
 as to avoid imitation, and maintain a uniform and char- 
 acteristic manner. 
 
 Whether the Work deserves patronage, the public 
 1*
 
 VI PREFACE- " 
 
 must judge. If any profits should arise from it, they 
 will be devoted to procuring a library for the mission 
 to Ceylon, and to assisting a pious young man in pre- 
 paration for the Christian Ministry. Unless good is 
 effected, in some way, the writer cannot be compensat- 
 ed ; but if these pages give any additional impulse (o 
 the moral operations of the day ; if they add one wheel 
 to the great machines that are in motion ; if they throw 
 any light on the subject of missions, which may bring 
 conviction of their vast and unquestionable benefits ; if 
 they awaken one new energy to save the nations, that- 
 are going down in unbroken succession to people the 
 dark world of woe, he will not have laboured in vain, 
 
 Andover, Theo. Sem. Januavy 1819..
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity before the Reformation. 
 
 Page, 
 
 CHAPTER I. Gospel preached only to the Jews.... Extended 
 to the Gentiles.. ..Labours of Paul,.. .Other Apostles.. ..Caus- 
 es of their success ........ 13 
 
 CHAPTER II. Christianity corrupted.. ..Spreads in the west.... 
 Extended to Abyssinia.. ..Story of Abraham. ...Female Mis- 
 sionary.... Three thousand baptized at Rheims....St. Patrick 
 ....Augustine.... Anecdote of Gregory.... Character of Converts 
 ....Zeal of Nestorians....China.... Missionaries in the west.... 
 Mahometanism....Age of Missionaries.... Boniface murdered.... 
 Military Converts . . . . . . . .18 
 
 CHAPTER III. Bulgarians receive the Gospel....Success of 
 Anscarius in the north. ...Two Turkish chiefs converted.... 
 
 Duke of Poland baptized Rassia Christian Suen-Otho 
 
 persecutes Christianity in Denmark. ...He repents. ...Norway 
 forced to become Christian. ...Greenland. ...Zeal of Otbo the 
 the Great.. ..Tartars converted.. ..Baleful influence of Mahom- 
 etanism Crusades. ...Military missions.. ..Christianity de- 
 clines in the East. ...Constantinople taken.. ..Reformation . 28 
 
 PART II. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by the Roman Catholics. 
 CHAPTER I. Jesuits. ...Formation of their Order... .Their zeal 
 in Missions. ...Xavier.... His success. ...Character.. ..Missiona- 
 ries to China. ...South America.. ..Interesting Settlements.... 
 Their destruction.. ..Arts of the Jesuits. ...Other efforts of the 
 Church of Rome . 38 
 
 PART III. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by the Anglo-Americans. 
 CHAPTER I. Want of zeal among Protestants.... Some efforts 
 of the Dutch in the East. ...of the English.. ..First attempts in 
 America.. ..Mr. Mayhew.... Conversion of Hiaccoomes.... Op- 
 position of the Powaws... .Fortitude of Hiaccoomes. ...Indian 
 Converts. ...Death of Mr. Mayhew.. ..Gov. Mayhew a mis- 
 sionary..,. The Mayhew family distinguished , . 48
 
 Vlll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER II. Labours of Eliofe First interview with the In- 
 dians... .Second. ...Succeeding.. ..Indians offer their children 
 for instruction. ...Build a town. ..Mr. Eliot's exertions.... For- 
 titude... .Nntick built.. ..Church formed. ...Bible printed.... 
 Schools.. ..Number of " Praying Indians 1 '.... Their present 
 state.... Death of Mr. Eliot 61 
 
 CHAPTER III. Efforts of Mr. Bourne. ...Church formed.. ..Mr. 
 Cotton.. ..Mr. Treat.. ..Mr. Sergeant. ...His zeal for the mis- 
 sion... .Labours at Stockbridge.. ..Success.... President Ed- 
 wards. ...Mr. John Sergeant.. ..Indians remove. ...Present state 
 of Stockbridge Indians ....... 66 
 
 CHAPTER IV. Labours of Brainerd. Kaunameek. ...Forks of 
 the Delaware....Journcy through the wilderness to the Sus- 
 quehannah....Croswceksung.... Interpreter and wife baptized 
 .. ..Success at Crosweeksung.... Pentecost season.. ..Many bap- 
 tized. ...Experience of a female Indian.... Brainerd's character 
 and death....Mr. John Brainerd.... He takes charge of the In- 
 dians... .His death. ...Congregation dispersed . . .71 
 
 CHAPTER V. Further efforts among the Indians.. ..Mr. Kirk- 
 land with the Senecas....the Oneidas....His sufferings.. ..Driv- 
 en away by the war. ...Indians request his return....Success.... 
 Low state of the mission.... Mr. Jenkins. ...Speech of an In- 
 dian chief.. ..Mr. Horton....Mr. Parks.. ..Mr. Blackburn.... 
 Mr. Badger 79 
 
 PART IV. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by tlie Danes. 
 
 CHAPTER I. Tranquebar. Ziegenbalg and Plutscho... .Op- 
 posed by their countrymen. ...Joined by Grundler.... Patroniz- 
 ed by Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. ...Ziegen- 
 balg visits Europe.. ..Death. ...Mr. Schultze....Swartz.... Sin- 
 gular Letter. ...Native Preachers. ...Converts persecuted.... 
 Mr. Swartz's Labours. ...Influence with the Natives. ...Credit 
 with the Rajah. ...His death. ...Other missionaries. ...State of 
 the mission in 1799....Succes of Mr. Gericke... .Embarrass- 
 ment of the mission. ...Schools of Dr. John.... Present state of 
 the mission. ...Whole number of Converts . ... 89 
 
 CHAPTER II. Greenland. Mr. Egede designs a mission.... 
 Meets with various difliculties... .Patronized by the king.... 
 Arrives in Greenland.. ..Discontent of the colony.... Fortitude 
 of Mrs. Egede. ...Greenland children averse to instruction.... 
 Opposition from the Anjekoks....New colony.. ..Ordered 
 borne.. ..Mr. Egede remains. ...Ravages of the small pox.... 
 Death of Mrs. Egede.. ..Her character.. ..Mr. Egede returns 
 to Denmark . . 107 
 
 PART V. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by the United Brethren. 
 CHAP. I. Greenland. Circumstances that led to the firet mis-
 
 CONTENTS* 13 
 
 sions of the Brethren. ...Two of them set out for Greenland.... 
 Reach Copenhagen..... A re patronized by Lord Pless.... Arrive 
 in Greenland. ...Distress occasioned by the small pox. ...Pros- 
 pects of the mission dark... .Missionaries reduced to famine.... 
 Various sufferings.. ..Conversion of one Greenlander....The 
 Brethren change their manner of preaching.. ..Prospects 
 brighten.. ..Converts are multiplied.. ..Anjekoks oppose 120 
 
 CHAP. IF. Church built, and the settlement called New Herrn- 
 hut... .Manner of observing Christmas. ...Sufferings of the 
 Brethren. ...of the Greenlanders.... Excessive cold. ...Green- 
 landers perish. ...Desolating sickness. ...Christian benevolence 
 ....New settlement formed.... State of New Herrnhut.... Death 
 of a missionary. ...Third settlement.. ..Effect of the Brethren's 
 labours. ...Shipwreck of Rudolph.... Present state of the mis- 
 sion 134 
 
 CHAP. Hf. West Indies. St. Thomas.. ..Mission commenced 
 by Leonard Dober,. .Missionaries cast into prison. ...Releas- 
 ed.. .Wasting influence of the climate. ...State of the mission 
 ....St. Croix....St. Jan.... Jamaica.. ..Antigua.... Many con- 
 verts....Barbadoes....St. Christophers. ...Nature of the work 
 ....Negro experience ....... 148- 
 
 CHAP. IV. Cape of Good Hope. Mission commenced by 
 Schmidt. ...Renewed at Bavian's Kloof.. ..Opposition of the 
 Boors. ...Brethren driven from the settlement.. ..Return.... 
 Settlement flourishes. ...Account of it by Mr. Barrow.. ..Mor- 
 tal sickness.... Benevolence of the Brethren. ...New Settlement 
 ....Mr. Campbell's description of Bavian's Kloof.. ..Hottentot 
 experience.. ..State of the mission - . " . . . 158 
 
 CHAP. V. South America. Berbice.. ..Mission difficult, ...Em- 
 barrassed by Government.... Destroyed by the Negroes. ...Sur- 
 inam.. ..Lewis Christopher Dehne-... Lives alone .in the wil- 
 derness. ...Exposed to death from the savages. .,.ir >m famine 
 ....from wild beasts. ...Contest with a serpent. ... Destruction 
 of the settlement.. ..Great mortality of missi*ntri6s.. ..Settle-' 
 ment burnt. ...Bambey.... Conversion of ArrVtfi. ...Paramari- 
 bo. ...Present state of the mission . . ... 167 
 
 CHAP. VI. Labrador. Several fruitless efforts to establish a 
 mission. ...At length succeed. ...Danger of the Brethren.... 
 Three settlements formed.. ..Some converts. ...General awak- 
 ening.. ..Pleasing instances of Indian experience.. ..State of 
 the mission and translations ...... 175 
 
 CHAP. VII. Tartary andNicobar Islands. Mission establish- 
 ed in Tartary.. ..Sarepta built.. ..Visit to the Tschecks.... 
 Five Tartar girls baptized. ...Nicobar Islands. ...Attempts to 
 plant a colony.. ..Missionaries. ...Their sufferings.... Mission 
 relinquished ......... 186 
 
 CHAP. VIII. North America. Mission commenced by Rauch 
 at Shekomeko....Two Indians awakened. ...Persecution ex- 
 cited. ...Tschoop's account of his conversion.. ..Brethren's 
 manner of life and preaching. ...Their danger.. ..Happiness of 
 the Indian converts. ...A prodigal brought back....Indiaa8 re--
 
 Z CONTENTS. 
 
 move.. ..Build Gnadenhutten.... Various labours of the Breth- 
 ren 193 
 
 CHAP. IX. Troubles commence... War... Destruction of Gna- 
 deuhutten... Eleven Brethren and Sisters murdered... Effect of 
 the catastrophe. ..Danger of Bethlehem. ..New settlements... 
 War revived.. .Christian Indians hunted down for destruction 
 ....Protected by government.... They build Friedeushutten.... 
 Settle on the Ohio.. .Collect on the Muskingum . . 202 
 
 CHAP. X. Mission affected by the American war.. .Brethren 
 taken prisoners. ..Congregation removed to the Sandusky... 
 Inhuman massacre.. .Missionaries ordered to Detroit.. .Estab- 
 lishment on the Huron... Various wanderings.. .Fairfield built 
 ...Goshen... Attempts on the Wabash... Other attempts.. .Fair- 
 field burnt.. .rebuilt.. .View of the mission . . . 214 
 
 CHAP. XI. General view of the Brethren's missions. ..Unsuc- 
 cessful attempts. ..Manner of conducting missions. ..Conclud- 
 ing remarks . . . . . , . . 228 
 
 PART VI. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by the Methodists. 
 
 CHAP. I. West Indies. Mission commenced by Dr. Coke... 
 Antigua.. ..Dominica.. .St. Vincents.. ..St. Christophers.. .St. 
 Eustatius. .. .Nevis. ...Tortola.... Jamaica.. ..Opposition of the 
 government... Missionaries persecuted.. .Present state of the 
 missions *'"-* 236 
 
 CHAP. II. Ceylon. Miscellaneous exertions.. ..Society and 
 funds. ..Mission to Ceylon. ..Conversion of a Budhist Priest... 
 Aspect of the mission 244 
 
 PART VII. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by the Baptists. 
 
 CHAP. I. Origin of the Baptist Missionary Society.. ..Carey 
 and Thomas sent to Bengal. ...Their difficulties.. ..Hindoo 
 character.. ..Other Missionaries sent out.. ..Mission fixed at 
 Serampore.... Death of Mr. Grant .... 250 
 
 CHAP. II. Conversion of Kristno.... Persecution. ...Baptisms... 
 New Testament printed.. ..Mr. Carey appointed to a College 
 ....Death of Mr. Brunsdon and Mr. Thomas.... Character of 
 
 Mr. Thomas Two Brahmins baptized Death of Mr*. 
 
 Chamberlain. ...Translations.. ..Opposition from government 
 ....Attempts in the Burman Empire.. ..Missionaries robbed in 
 Bootan.. .. Printing Oltice burnt 260 
 
 CHAP. III. View of the different stations.. ..Expenses.. ..Mis- 
 sionaries.. ..Converts. ...Translations.. ..Prospects of the Mis- 
 sion . . . 276
 
 CONTENTS. XI 
 
 PART VIII. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by the London Missiona- 
 ry Society. 
 
 CHAP. I. South Sea Islands. Formation of the Society.... 
 Voyages of the Duff.... Mission at Tongataboo....Apostacy of 
 Veeson.... War.... Murder of three missionaries.... Abandon- 
 ment of the mission.. ..Attempt on Christina . . .287 
 
 CHAP. II. Otaheite. Native character.. ..Dangers and diffi- 
 culties of the Missionaries.. ..Three of them robbed. ...Sever- 
 al abandon the mission... .Apostacy of Mr. Lewis. ...Chief 
 blown up with gunpowder.... Defection of BroomhaII,...War 
 
 ....Itinerant preaching Death of Pomace Missionaries 
 
 driven from the Island. ...Return. ...Conversion of the King 
 ....Abolition of idolatry ". 302 
 
 CHAP. III. South Africa. Call of Vanderkemp and Kicherer 
 ....Efforts on the voyage-. ..Vanderkemp goes to Caffraria.... 
 Converts. ...New settlement at Algoa bdy....Bethelsdorp.... 
 Death of Dr. Vanderkemp -. 334 
 
 CHAP. IV. South Africa continued. Character of the natives 
 ....Mr. Kicherer among the Bushmen.. ..Visit to the Cape.... 
 Conversion of the Hottentot John. ...Cornelius.. ..New station 
 Powerful influence of the Spirit.. .False Prophet. ...Mr. Kich- 
 erer visits Europe.... Storm on his return.... Abandons Zak riv- 
 er.. ..Mr. Anderson with the Corannas .... 353 
 
 CHAP. V. South Africa continued. Mission to the Namaquag 
 ...Station destroyed by Africaner.. ..Death of Mr. Albrecht.... 
 View of the different stations.. ..Conversion of Africaner.... Ef- 
 fect of the mission ........ 370 
 
 CHAP. VI. Exertions in India.. ..China.. ..America Gener- 
 al view 382 
 
 PART IX. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by the Edinburgh Mis- 
 sionary Society. 
 
 CHAP. I. Susoo Country. Sickness of the missionaries.... 
 Murder of Greig.... Vlission abandoned. ...Tartary. Statiou 
 at Karas?.... War. ...Conversion of a young Sultan.. ..View of 
 the mission . 385 
 
 PART X. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by the Church Missiona- 
 ry Society. 
 
 CHAP. 1. Western Africa. Establishmentat Bashia.... Schools 
 ....Shipwreck. ...Superstition and cruelty of the natives.... 
 Baptism of children at Canoffee.... Fire... .Mission in the Col- 
 ony. ...Operations in India.. ..Mission to New Zealand. ...View 
 9l" (he different stations . . . . . . . 390
 
 XII CONTENTS. 
 
 PART XI. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by tfie American Board. 
 
 CHAP. I. Eastern Mission. Origin of the Board. ..Missionaries 
 sent to India.. ..Embarrassed by government.... Death of Mrs. 
 Newell. ...Judson and Rice become baptists.. ..Mission fixed 
 at Bombay.. ..Left by Mr. Nott.... Missionaries sent to Ceylon 
 ....Established.. ..Death of Mr. Warren.... Aspect of the Mis- 
 sion 404 
 
 CHAP. II. Western Mission. Cherokee mission commenced 
 by Mr. Kingsbury.... Joined by Messrs. Butrick and Hoyt.... 
 Choctaw mission.. ..Success among the Cherokees.... Descrip- 
 tion of the Station.. ..Foreign mission school. ...Income of the 
 Board ............ 422 
 
 PART XII. 
 
 Propagation of Christianity by the American Baptists. 
 
 CHAP. I. Formation of the Baptist Board. ...Mission to Bur- 
 jnah 430 
 
 CONCLUSION.
 
 SKETCH OP MISSIONS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BEFORE THE RE- 
 FORMATION 
 
 CHAPTER. I. 
 
 Gospel preached only to the Jews Extended to the 
 Gentiles Labours of Paul Other Apostles Caus~ 
 es of their success. 
 
 1 HE early progress of Christianity was rapid. 
 Though little success seems to have attended the per- 
 sonal ministry of our Lord, or of his disciples while 
 he was upon the earth, yet soon after the ascension 
 we find the number of his followers, which at that time 
 amounted at most to a few hundreds, increased, by a 
 special effusion of the Spirit, to several thousands. 
 These, indeed, were gathered only from the Jews. 
 Though the broad commission " Go ye into all the 
 world and preach the gospel to every creature" was 
 in the hands of the Apostles, and formed at once then- 
 charter and their rule of duty, yet it was several 
 years before the mists of Jewish prejudice could be 
 so far dissipated as to permit the extension of their 
 vision beyond the narrow circle of their own nation. 
 Accordingly " they that were scattered abroad upon the 
 persecution that arose about Stephen, travelled, preaching 
 the zvord to none but the Jews only. 11
 
 14 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 But Christ had other sheep which were not of that 
 fold, and the time had come for them also to be gath- 
 ered in. A new revelation was made to Peter the 
 Apostle was not disobedient to the heavenly vision 
 and Cornelius was the first convert from among the 
 heathen. To whatever cause we attribute the. blind- 
 ness of the first teachers of Christianity in relation to 
 a very plain command, the promptness with which they 
 obeyed this command when its extent was made known, 
 proves, that it was, at least, more honourable to them 
 than any reason which their successsors can give for 
 neglecting to obey the same command. When the 
 result of Peter's mission was known, the Apostles 
 " Glorified God, saying, then hath God also to the Gen- 
 tiles granted repentance unto /z/e." 
 
 The gospel was no longer confined to one nation. 
 To extend its benefits among the heathen, a special 
 instrument had been prepared. Paul has justly boon 
 styled the Apostle of the Gentiles. Independent of his 
 miraculous gifts, this Apostle, by his superior learning, 
 his ardent piety and by those high qualities of mind, 
 invincible firmness and decision, was eminently qual- 
 ified for his arduous undertaking. In connexion with 
 Barnabas he commenced his labours at Antioch, where 
 a few Greeks had received the Gospel, and where was 
 now gathered the first Christian church. From this 
 place he extended his labours into different coun- 
 tries, and during a ministry of more than twenty years 
 preached the Gospel with indefatigable zeal, over a 
 considerable part of the Roman Empire ; though it 
 may be doubted, whether, according to some authors, 
 he travelled into Britain. 
 
 It is not consistent with the design of the present 
 sketch to enter into a detail of the first missionary ex- 
 ertions. Indeed little is known concerning them. 
 
 Thomas and Bartholemew are said to have preached 
 the Gospel in India, and Philip and Andrew to have 
 penetrated into the northern countries now under the 
 dominion of Russia. Others have had their fields of
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 15 
 
 labour assigned them by ecclesiastical writers. But it 
 is mere conjecture, or at least uncertain tradition. 
 This only is plain. All the Apostles, James perhaps 
 excepted, together with the Evangelists, (ravelled more 
 or less, and most of them laid clown their lives in for- 
 eign countries. Many others, likewise, were active in 
 propagating the Gospel, so that, as we are informed 
 by unquestionable authority, it had extended, before 
 the close of the first century, not only to almost every 
 quarter of the Roman empire, but even beyond these 
 vast limits, from India. East, to the shores of Britain, 
 West, and from Ethiopia, South, to the farther extremi- 
 ty of Europe on the North. It is not however to be 
 understood that the greater part of the population of 
 these countries had become Christians. Far other- 
 wise. But in almost every place, some believed, anil 
 numbers were daily added to the Lord. 
 
 It is proper to advert a moment to the causes of this 
 astonishing success. Many have attempted to account 
 for the establishment of Christianity on mere natural 
 principles. It is readily granted that many circum- 
 stances conspired to favour its early progress. The 
 world was at peace. The union under one govern- 
 ment of the various nations comprehended within the 
 vast Roman Empire, afforded to the missionary many 
 facilities of access to almost all the known parts of the 
 world. The state of the prevailing religions favoured 
 his success. They were corrupt, and tending to change. 
 The Jewish religion had become a mere form, and the 
 heathen idolatries, always sufficiently base, were, per- 
 haps, at that period, sunk some degrees below their 
 usual pitch of degradation. 
 
 Nor was paganism deformed, merely ; its deformity 
 began to be apparent. The writings of some philoso- 
 phers the light of nature and especially a partial 
 distribution of the Hebrew Scriptures, had so far scat- 
 tered the thick darkness which covered the people, 
 that the more discerning not only began to discover the 
 true features of idolatry, but to grow tired of their re-
 
 16 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 ligion. The moral necessities of our race called for 
 divine interposition, and, while the Jews were expect- 
 ing their Messiah, the whole world seemed to be wait- 
 ing for a new and better dispensation. 
 
 But these things by no means account for the estab- 
 lishment of the Christian religion. If it had not con- 
 tained within itself a principle of invincible force, it 
 could never have prevailed against the opposition it 
 always had to encounter. When we look at twelve 
 illiterate fishermen the disciples of a crucified male- 
 factor, without friends, without countenance, without 
 power, going forth in opposition to the interests of 
 priests, the policy of princes, the laws of kingdoms, to 
 overthrow, by the foolishness of preaching, the most 
 deep rooted prejudices, the strongest reasonings the 
 most powerful passions, to change the morals, the pur- 
 suits, the thoughts, the very hearts of men, we must 
 pronounce the undertaking hopeless, unless there be a 
 divine hand in the work. That there was, and that 
 ihe success which attended the first preaching of the 
 Gospel, and which has attended it ever since, is satis- 
 factorily accounted for, only by the doctrine of divine 
 influence, is too evident to be doubted by any man not 
 determined on infidelity. 
 
 But this is the general reason. To what special 
 cause are we to attribute the superior success of the 
 first preachers of Christianity above that of their suc- 
 cessors in the field of labour ? To their miraculous 
 gifts, is the answer usually given. These indeed were 
 important to the establishment of Christianity ; they 
 were the divine seal of infallibility on the doctrines 
 taught by the Apostles. Without such gifts, they could 
 never have proved their mission to be from God. But, 
 at the present day, is there not evidence of the divine 
 origin of Christianity, equally clear and forcible with 
 the gift of tongues or of miracles ? If so, where 
 was the peculiar advantage of the Apostles. They 
 had special gifts, but they had special difficulties to en- 
 counter, and if these are put into the balance with the
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 1? 
 
 gifts and difficulties of a faithful missionary of the 
 cross now, perhaps the advantage would not be so great 
 in favour of the primitive teachers of Christianity, as 
 we are ready to suppose. There is little question but \ve 
 are inclined to attribute too much to the miraculous 
 powers of the Apostles, without remembering that an 
 exhibition of them could no more change the hearts of 
 men, than can the simple preaching of the word now 5 
 and from this to conclude, unwarrantably, that nothing 
 like Apostolic success can be expected in the present 
 age, when miracles have ceased. It would be well to 
 inquire if the want of success is not in consequence of 
 some other deficiency. We might find it is because 
 piety languishes, or zeal abates, that primitive success 
 does not attend our labours, rather than because mira- 
 cles have ceased. It can hardly be doubted, that the 
 great secret of the special success which attended the 
 labours of the Apostles is to be found in their uncon- 
 querable zeal, united with the matchless purity of their 
 lives. They did not sit down coolly calculating ho\\ r 
 much ought to be done, and how much might be done. 
 Still less did they fold their arms, expecting their mas- 
 ter would build up his cause without them. No ! They 
 planned indeed, but execution trod on the heels of in- 
 vention* They acted ! 
 
 Nor did they confine their labours to a single place. 
 When they had planted the gospel in one city, they ap 
 pointed elders and hasted to another. How different 
 from the conduct of those who would have all teachers 
 remain in Christendom, till every parish is supplied 
 with a minister ; and almost, until every soul in the 
 parish is converted. 
 
 Though Paul held that Charity begins at home, he 
 did not hold that it ends there. He said to the Jews 
 " It was necessary that the word of God should first 
 have been spoken unto you, but seeing ye put it from 
 you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, 
 
 !o, rue turn to the Gentiles." 1 "* 
 o*
 
 18 PROPAGATION OF CHAISTIAINTY 
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 
 Christianity corrupted Spreads in the West Extended 
 to jibysainia Story of Abraham Female Missiona- 
 ry Three thousand baptised at Rheims St. Patrick 
 Augustine Anecdote of' Gregory Character of 
 Converts ZealofNestorians China Missionaries 
 i.n the West Mahometanism Age of Missionaries 
 Boniface murdered Military Converts* 
 
 (a leaving the Apostolic age to prosecute our history, 
 we find ourselves gradually departing from an agreea- 
 ble prospect, where on every side are fruitful fields, 
 and smiling landscapes, and entering upon a barren 
 heath, lined on each side with dry shrubbery, and 
 fronted by a howling wilderness. But while our path 
 kads over bogs and fens, and winds amidst the defiles of 
 overhanging mountains, we shall now and then find a 
 verdant lawn, and sometimes see the sun breaking 
 through the clefts of the rocks and forming a bright spot 
 in the midst of surrounding darkness. During the sec- 
 ond ancL third centuries our prospect remains fair. 
 Much of the Apostolic spirit continued in the church, 
 and much of the Apostolic success accompanied exer- 
 lions to spread the Gospel. " Many," we are told, 
 " distributed their estates among the poor, and leaving 
 their own counfry, performed the work of evangelists 
 to those who had never before heard of the Christian 
 faith." In-lo what countries Christianity was extend- 
 ed during this period, is not very distinctly known, 
 or who were the favoured instruments employed. 
 
 In the second century, Iranieus, a Grecian, penetrated 
 into France, and in concert with Poihinusj the Bishop 
 of Lyons, whom he afterwards succeeded, was very ac- 
 tive in extending the knowledge of Christianity in 
 Gaul, from whence it spread into Germany. About 
 the same time Pantsenus, a Stoic Philosopher of Alex- 
 andria, is said to have gone into some country of Indfo
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 19 
 
 to teach Christianity, in conformity with the request of 
 certain ambassadors sent from that region. We are 
 told that he endured incredible hardships, but lived to 
 return to Alexandria. 
 
 Jn the third century the celebrated Origen, in conse- 
 quence of an invitation from an Arabian Prince, left his 
 learned labours to visit that country. By his assiduity 
 he converted a tribe of the wandering Arabs to the 
 Christian faith.* Others, some of whom were carried 
 captive by the tribes which ravaged Asia, and some 
 went of their own accord, were successful among the 
 barbarous nations of Europe, especially the Germans 
 and the Goths, many of whom received the Gospel. 
 
 Besides the personal labour of preachers, the ex- 
 tensive circulation of various translations of the sacred 
 writings, which commenced in the second century, did 
 mnch to extend the influence of Christianity. While 
 therefore the Church was harassed by the severest out- 
 ward calamities, it continued to increase in strength. 
 Collecting all its energies within itself, it rose in pro* 
 portion to its depression, multiplied according to the 
 number of its bereavements, and from the fires of per- 
 secution, caught many a brand to enlighten the nations. 
 Perhaps Christianity has never been propagated with 
 more rapidity, than when hunted down to the last ex- 
 tremity by its enemies. Certainly the Church has nev- 
 er shone brighter, than when passing through the tea 
 iiery persecutions of the three first centuries. So true 
 is it that ''the blood of Martyrs is the seed of the Church." 
 
 But the scene is now beginning to change. The 
 power of vital godliness had sensibly declined even in 
 the third century, and in the fourth, there was a still 
 more rapid declension. Paradoxical as it may seem, 
 this was hastened in some measure by the caresses 
 which Christianity began to receive from the world. 
 The Emperor Constantine, either from real conviction 
 of its truth, or from motives of policy, having observed 
 its happy effects in making his subjects obedient and 
 
 * Mosheim'a Eccles. Hist. V. 2. p, 240,
 
 20 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIAN1TT 
 
 happy, it is uncertain which, early began to favour 
 Christianity ; and about the year three hundred and 
 twenty four, advanced it to be the religion of the Em- 
 pire. 
 
 This event, however favourable to the Church in 
 many respects, certainty did not do much to check the 
 growing conformity to the world, which had already 
 begun to appear in the followers of Jesus. The fact 
 is, that, while the countenance given to Christianity by 
 authority, induced many to embrace it whose interest 
 was to adulterate its pure doctrines, the calm which the 
 Church enjoyed from outward disturbances, left its doc- 
 tors, already infected with oriental philosophy, and di- 
 vided by secular opinions, quietly to pursue their dis- 
 putes between themselves ; and consume that zeal, in 
 worrying each other, which ought to have been exerted 
 against the common enemy. 
 
 But amidst the prevailing corruption, some efforts of 
 a missionary nature were made. About the beginning 
 of the fourth century, Mecopius a Tyrian Philosopher, 
 going on a tour of discovery to the interior of India, or 
 rather Abyssinia, took with him two boys who under- 
 stood the Greek tongue. Arrived at a certain place, 
 the natives murdered the whole company except the 
 boys, who were presented to the king, and who finding 
 favour in his eyes, were promoted in his court. Their 
 names were jEdesius and Frumentius. On the king's 
 death, the queen dowager engaged them to superin- 
 tend the affairs of the realm, and the education of the 
 young prince. Frumentius was prime minister. His 
 mind was devoted to higher objects than the politics 
 of the country. He inquired of some Roman merchants 
 whether they had met with any Christians in the king- 
 dom, and having by their means discovered some, he 
 encouraged them to associate for religious purposes, 
 and erected a church for their use. Some of the na- 
 tives were converted and joined them. On the king's . 
 accession to the throne, Frumentius desired leave to 
 return to his own country ; and on arriving at Alexan-
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 21 
 
 ch-ia, communicated his adventures to Athanasins the 
 Bishop, and informed him of the probability of evan- 
 gelizing the country, if missionaries were sent thither. 
 On mature consideration, Athanasius told him that none 
 was so fit for the office as himself. He was therefore 
 appointed the first Bishop of the Indians or Axumi, and 
 returning to a country where his integrity and capacity 
 had already been distinguished, this active missionary 
 preached the Gospel with much success, and erected 
 many churches. Thus was the Gospel planted in a 
 barbarous kingdom, where the extreme ignorance of 
 the natives would much facilitate, at least, its external 
 progress, under a man who had educated their sove- 
 reign. Probably there were many real conversions to 
 God.* 
 
 Abraham, the Ascetic, has been mentioned by sev- 
 eral historians. He is said to have lived near Edessa, 
 in the neighbourhood of a great desert, full of idolaters. 
 Fruitless attempts had been made to convert them 
 The Bishop called on Abraham to undertake the work. 
 He left his solitude, where he had spent nearly fifty 
 years according to the strictest rul^s of monasticism, 
 and commenced the mission with building a church, in 
 which he might pray for the conversion of these idola- 
 ters. Having done this, he began to throw down their 
 pagan altars. They were enraged, and drove him from 
 the country. He returned, and resumed his prayers in 
 the church. The idolaters used him no better than be- 
 fore. For three years he patiently endured a series of 
 persecutions. The people began to be softened. They 
 compared his preaching with his practice, conclud- 
 ed that God was with him, and offered to receive his 
 instructions. Ill fine, he gathered a Christian church. 
 Having remained till he saw the converts walking in 
 the faith, he abruptly left them for his beloved solitude.! 
 
 * This account is taken from Ihe narrative of Socrates, and is 
 quoted by Milner, who judges (he country here called India, to be 
 Abyssinia, in which a nominal Christianity prevails to this day, 
 
 t Milner: Burder's Miss, An. p. 110.
 
 22 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 In a manner not less singular, if historians may be 
 credited, was the gospel introduced among the Geor- 
 gians, inhabiting a delightful tract of country between 
 the Euxine and Caspian seas, and stHI "possessing a 
 knowledge of Christianity. In sonic military excur- 
 sion, they had taken prisoner a pious Christian woman, 
 whose sanctity of manners engaged the respect of these 
 barbarians. A sick child of the chief was sent to the 
 women of the country to be cured, but the case baffled 
 their skill, and the child was committed to the Chris- 
 tian captive. "Christ" said she, " who healed many, 
 will heal this infant." She prayed, and he recovered. 
 In the same manner the Queen was healed of a distem- 
 per. The king sent her presents in token of his grat- 
 itude, but she returned them, assuring him that godli- 
 ness was her riches, and that she should esteem it the 
 noblest present, if he would worship the God whom she 
 adored. The next day the king was lost in a thick 
 mist when hunting, and implored in vain the aid of his 
 gods. In his distress, recollecting the words of the 
 woman, he prayed for help to the God whom she wor- 
 shipped. The mist was immediately dispersed, and 
 the king found his way home. In consequence of this 
 event, and future conferences with the woman, bolh the 
 king and the queen embraced the Gospel and exhort- 
 ed their subjects to receive it. An embassy was sent 
 to Constantine to desire that pastors might be commis- 
 sioned to instruct them, which was readily complied 
 with.* 
 
 Besides these extraordinary means of spreading the 
 gospel, the Lord Jesus had other servants employed 
 in the more usual methods. Gregory, usually styled 
 the Enlightcner, having travelled into Armenia, where 
 some knowledge of Christianity was before received, 
 converted King Tiridates with all his nobles, and es- 
 tablished Christianily throughout the whole province. 
 Ambassadors were sent into Arabia Felix, by the Em- 
 peror Constantius, and churches built there at his ex- 
 * MUner Burder's Miss. Ance. p. 107.
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 23 
 
 pense. It is evident that Christianity had considera- 
 ble footing in Britain in the fourth century, as several 
 Bishops from that island attended in a council, held at 
 Arminium, on account of the Arian heresy. 
 
 The Gospel likewise flourished among the Gauls 
 and the Goths. Ulfilas, called the apostle of the Goths, 
 was very active in civilizing and christianizing those 
 barbarians. He translated the four Gospels into their 
 language, which translation is still extant. Before the 
 close of the fourth century, by the severe edicts of The- 
 odosius the Emperor, against the idolatries of the Pa- 
 gans, the whole system of idolatry seemed nearly ban- 
 ished from the Roman Empire, but the religion which 
 took its place was often little better. 
 
 The Church continued to extend its limits during the 
 fifth century. In the East, the inhabitants of Libanus 
 and Antilibanus were induced, by the persuasions of 
 Simeon the Stylite, to embrace the Christian religion. 
 By his influence also, it was introduced into a certain 
 district of the Arabians. About the middle of this cen- 
 tury the Indians on the coast of Malabar, were con- 
 verted to Christianity by the Syrian Mar Thomas, a 
 Nestorian, who has been confounded by the Portuguese, 
 with the apostle St. Thomas. 
 
 In the West the German nations who had rent to 
 pieces that portion of the Roman Empire, gradually 
 embraced the religion of the conquered. Clovis, king 
 of the Franks, and the founder of their dominions in 
 Gaul, having been instructed by Clotilda his wife, was 
 induced to pray to Christ at a time when his affairs 
 were becoming desperate, and^to vow that he would 
 worship him as God, if he would give him the victory 
 over his enemies. Victory succeeded, and the king, 
 his sister, and three thousand of his army were baptiz- 
 ed at Rheims. 
 
 To notice one instance of missionary exerlion in the 
 West. Patrick, a native of Scotland, having been 
 carried captive into Ireland, learned their customs. 
 After his release, he returned to that country, and la-
 
 124' PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 boured to introduce the Christian religion with so much 
 success that he is said to have built three hundred 
 churches. He has justly obtained the title of the 
 Apostle of Ireland* 
 
 The sixth century is noted for the mission of Augus- 
 tine to Britain. Christianity in that country had become 
 almost extinct. Gregory, before his elevation to the See 
 of Rome, while walking one morning in the market 
 place, observed several fine youths bound with cords, 
 and exposed to be sold as slaves. He asked whence 
 they came, and was informed, from the island of Brit- 
 ain. He then inquired " Are the inhabitants of that isl- 
 and Christians or Pagans ?" He was told " Pagans." 
 " Alas !" said he, deeply sighing, " does the Prince of 
 darkness possess such countenances ? Are forms so 
 fair, destitute of divine grace ? What is the name of 
 the nation ?" It was answered " Angli." " In truth," 
 said he, " they have angelic countenances ; it is a pity 
 they should not be co-heirs with Angels." The event 
 was, that when Gregory became Bishop, he sent about 
 forty monks into Britain, with Augustine at their head. 
 Several circumstances conspired to favour the mission. 
 It is noticeable that the Lord frequently employs fe- 
 males in the propagation of the gospel among idolaters. 
 Bertha a pious descendant of Clovis, had married 
 Ethelbert, king of Kent. At her instigation the mis- 
 sionaries were kindly received, had a mansion assign- 
 ed them in the royal city of Canterbury, and were per- 
 mitted to preach the gospel. Their conduct was ex- 
 emplary : they prayed, fasted, watched, preached the 
 word, and showed a j-eadiness to die for the truth. 
 Near the City was an old church to which Queen 
 Bertha was accustomed to resort for prayer. In this 
 the missionaries held their first meetings, and labour- 
 ed with unremitting ardour, until the king himself was 
 converted to the truth. His subjects soon followed 
 the example of their Prince. Converts were multipli- 
 ed churches rebuilt and Augustine was ordained 
 the first Archbishop of the English nation.
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 
 
 During this century, Christianity was extended in 
 the East, among some barbarous nations on the Euxine 
 Sea, and on the Danube, by (he active zeal of the 
 Bishops of Constantinople, while in the West, Remi- 
 gius Bishop of Rheitns, was successful among the Gauls, 
 and Columbus an Irish monk, with the Picts and Scots. 
 {k The conversions of this age," says an able writer, 
 '" are much to be suspected." " Wondrous conversions 
 of whole nations increased the fame of the monkish 
 apostles, who ministered baptism to them by thousands, 
 when a queen was gained, and a complaisant monarch, 
 yielding to her solicitations, ordered the conversion of 
 his subjects. Left in all their former savageness of 
 manners, licentiousness and ignorance, the repetition 
 of a formula taught them, and tha sign of the cross, 
 admitted them with facility, within the Church's pale. 
 Except the change of name, little perceptible differ- 
 ence appeared between the Christian convert, and the 
 Pagan."* It may be hoped, however, that amidst 
 many tares there was some wheat. This at least is 
 true, the Christian religion in almost any shape is pre- 
 ferable to the idolatries of the Heathen. 
 
 In the next century Christianity was propagated with 
 much zeal and success by the Nestorians who dwelt in 
 Syria, Persia, and India, among the fierce and barba- 
 rous nations who lived in the remotest borders and des- 
 erts of Asia. By the labours of that sect, the knowl- 
 edge of the Gospel was, about the year six hundred and 
 thirty seven, extended to the remote empire of China, 
 the northern parts of which, are said to have abound- 
 ed with Christians before. Zeal for the cause of Christ 
 also appeared in the West. Missionaries from Eng- 
 land, Scotland, and Ireland issued forth to convert their 
 neighbours. Of these the famous Willebrod an Anglo 
 Saxon and his eleven associates form an excellent 
 group. By their unwearied exertions the knowledge 
 of Christianity) such as they taught, spread through 
 Bavaria, Friesiand, Cirnbria, and Denmark. 
 * Kawies 1 Church Hist. Vol. ii. p. 30. 
 
 s
 
 Jl> PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Aidan, a monk of Ireland, was likewise a very zeal- 
 ous and successful missionary at this period. Oswald 
 a British prince, who had been baptized and educated 
 in Ireland, sent for him. Oswald himself acted as his 
 interpreter with the people, for Aidah understood Eng- 
 lish but imperfectly. Such was the zeal of this mon- 
 arch to promote religion in the north of England ! Thus 
 encouraged, more Irish ministers came over. The 
 Gospel was preached, and many Churches erected. 
 Aidan was a bright example of godliness. He labour- 
 ed to convert infidels and strengthen the faithful. He 
 employed himself, with his associates, in the daily 
 study oi the Scriptures, and was remarkably liberal to 
 the poor. The character of this missionary, says Mil- 
 ner, would have done honour to the purest times. 
 
 But while the church was thus extending her empire, 
 or, at least her nominal dominion, abroad, a formidable 
 enemy appeared almost in her midst. This was no 
 other than Mahomet the Arabian Impostor, who, like 
 the Simoon of his native desert, swept over the land, 
 carrying destruction and death in his course. With 
 talents qualified for the undertaking, he had conceived 
 the vast project of introducing a new religion. By a 
 strange mixture of Judaism, Paganism, and Christian- 
 ity, taking from each, what was best adapted to please 
 the carnal heart, he succeeded in establishing a pow- 
 erful system, which contained within itself the princi- 
 ples of its own propagation, and was calculated to 
 sweep all other religions from the earth. It has, in 
 fact, prevailed over a considerable part of the Eastern 
 World, to the extinction of the Christian name in many 
 places, where flourishing churches once stood ; and it 
 remains to the present day, at once a monument of the 
 depravity, and the credulity of the human heart. 
 
 " The eighth century," says Milner, " was an age of 
 Missionaries." Their character and their success, form, 
 indeed, almost the only shining picture, amidst the 
 gathering darkness. The same Popes, who opposed 
 the grace of God in their own country, supported piou?
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 2/ 
 
 Missionaries among the heathen. Of these, Winfrid 
 an English Benedictine Monk, afterwards known by 
 the name of Boniface, is most distinguished. He resi- 
 ded in the monastery of Neutcell, where he became ac- 
 quainted with sacred and profane learning. At the 
 age of thirty, he was ordained priest ; he laboured with 
 much zeal in preaching the word, and longed to be 
 employed as a missionary. Receiving a commission 
 from the Pope, he went into Bavaria and Thuringia, 
 in the first of which he reformed the churches, and in 
 th* second, was successful in converting the heathen. 
 From these countries, he went into Friesland, and co- 
 operated for a season with Willebrod. Hence he 
 departed to Hesse, and in many parts of Germany 
 erected the standard of truth. He obtained several 
 assistants from England, who dispersed themselves in 
 the villages. He also wrote home for books ; and by 
 a circular letter to the British Bishops and people, he 
 entreated their prayers for the success of his missions. 
 He continued full of zeal, to the age of seventy five, 
 when going to confirm some converts, in the plain of 
 Dockum, he beheld not the converts whom he expect- 
 ed, but a troop of angry pagans, armed with shields 
 and lances, who attacked him furiously, and killed the 
 whole company, fifty two in number, besides Boniface 
 himself. 
 
 Other missionaries might be mentioned, who did 
 honour to themselves, and to the cause of truth. Vii- 
 lehad, Bishop of Bremen, was called the Apostle of 
 Saxony. He exposed himself to great hazards, over- 
 came the ferocious spirit of the infidels, and spread 
 among them the knowledge of the Gospel. In his dy- 
 ing moments he said to his weeping friends, " Withhold 
 me not from going to God. These itiheep I recommend 
 to him who entrusted them with n, :, and whose mercy 
 is able to protect them." 
 
 Liefuvyn, an Englishman, was distinguished by his 
 labours in Germany. He ventured to appear before 
 an. assembly of the Saxons v and, while they were sac-
 
 48 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 rificing Jo their idols, he, with a loud voice exhorted 
 them to turn from those vanities, and worship the liv- 
 ing Gofl. His zeal came near costing him his life ; 
 but he was suffered to depart, on the remonstrances of 
 Buto, one of their chiefs, who contended that it would 
 be unreasonable to treat an ambassador of the Great 
 God, with less respect than they did one of any neigh- 
 bouring nation. In the mean time the arms of Charle- 
 magne prevailing over the Saxons, the labours of the 
 Missionary were facilitated, and he continued to 
 preach among that people until his death. His suc- 
 cess, however was small, compared with that of the 
 Kmperor, who, by the terror of his army, wlien no 
 other method would succeed, drove the heathen by 
 thousands into the Christian Church. Such was the 
 spirit of the times. Those, who would not submit to 
 water baptism, were baptized in blood ! 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Bulgarians receive the Gospel Success ef Anstarius in 
 the, North Two Turkish Chiefs converted Duke 
 nf Poland baptised Russia Christian Suen^Otho 
 persecutes Christianity in Denmark He repents 
 Norway forced to become Christian Greenland 
 Zeal of Otho the Great Tartars converted Bale- 
 ful influence of Mahometanism Crusadfs Milita- 
 ry missions Christianity declines in the East Con- 
 stantinople taken. Reformation. 
 
 IN the ninth century we find ourselves rapidly ad- 
 vancing into the tjL',ck gloom of the dark ages. Some 
 rays of missionary light, however, continue to pene- 
 trate the cloud. The Bulgarians, a savage people, re- 
 ceived the Gospel. A sister of their king, Bogoris, 
 had been taken captive in a military excursion and 
 brought to Constantinople, where she embraced Chris-
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 29 
 
 lianity. Upon her return to her own country, she gave 
 strong evidence that her change of religion had been 
 more than nominal. She was struck with grief and 
 compassion, to see the king, her brother, enslaved to 
 idolatry ; and used the most potent arguments in her 
 power to convince him of the vanity of his worship* 
 Bogoris was affected by her arguments, but was no!, 
 prevailed upon to embrace the Gospel until a famine 
 and plague appearing in Bulgaria, he was persuaded 
 to pray to the God of the Christians. The plague 
 ceased. There was something so remarkable in this 
 event, that Bogoris was induced to send to Constantino- 
 ple for missionaries ; and at length with, many of his 
 people to receive baptism. 
 
 In the course of this century, Christianity was first 
 preached in the frozen regions of Scandinavia, and on 
 the shores of the Baltic. Anscarius, a monk of Cor- 
 bie, was the principal instrument in this work. Un- 
 der countenance of the Emperor Lewis, son and sue- 
 cessor of Charlemagne, he undertook, with some 
 others, a mission to Denmark. On his passage to 
 Sweden the ship was taken by pirates. He was rob- 
 bed of all his effects, including forty volumes of books. 
 After many difficulties, however, he arrived in that 
 country, where he was favourably received by the king, 
 and allowed to preach. Success attended his pious 
 exertions. By preaching, by bringing up children in the 
 Christian faith, and by redeeming captives, for instruc- 
 tion in the truth, he brought numbers to embrace 
 Christianity. From Sweden he finally penetrated into 
 Denmark, where he planted the Gospel with some suc- 
 cess. Alter having been raised to the Arch-Bishopric 
 of Hamburg, and the whole north, this truly Christian 
 missionary spent the remainder of his life in frequent- 
 ly travelling among the Danes, Cimbrians, and Swedes, 
 to form new churches, to confirm and establish those 
 that had been already planted, and otherwise to pro-, 
 mote the cause of Christianity, lie continued in the*- 
 3*
 
 .30 I'UOPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 midst of these arduous and dangerous enterprises until 
 his death in the year 865. 
 
 Before the close of this century Christianity seems 
 to have been extended to Bohemia and Moravia ; and to 
 have dawned on Russia, hitherto enveloped in the gloom 
 of paganism. But it should be constantly remember- 
 ed, that we are now advanced to that dark period of 
 superstition, when the light which was in Christians 
 was darkness, and great was that darkness. It is true, 
 however, that the very name of Christ has done good, 
 and so far as the most imperfect knowledge of his re- 
 ligion has extended, it has elevated the human charac- 
 ter. If, in no other point of view, were the mission- 
 ary exertions of the dark ages useful, yet they were 
 in preparing the way for the introduction of a purer 
 religion in after times. The nations of Europe, which 
 then received a corrupt religion, have gradually refined 
 upon their systems, until the true light begins to shine. 
 
 Towards the middle of the tenth century, two Turkish 
 chiefs, Bologudes and Gy las, whose territories lie on the 
 Banks of the Danube, made a public profession of 
 Christianity, and were baptised in Constantinople. 
 
 Of these the former soon apostatised, but the latter 
 steadily persevered. Sarolta the daughter of Gyias, 
 being afterwards married to Geysa, chief of the Hunga- 
 rian nation, persuaded him to embrace Christianity. 
 Humanity, peace and civilization thus began to flour- 
 ish among this barbarous people, and under the patron- 
 age of Stephen the son of Geysa, Christianity became 
 completely established in Hungary. 
 
 Poland likewise became Christian. Some Poles trav- 
 elling into Bohemia and Moravia, were struck with 
 the preaching of the Gospel, and, on their return, ear- 
 nestly recommended it to the attention of their coun- 
 trymen. The report at length reaching the ear of 
 MicislauSjthe duke of Poland, he was induced to divorce 
 his seven wives, and marry Dambrouca the daughter 
 of Boleslaus, duke of Bohemia. He was baptised in 
 <he year 965, and by the zealous efforts of the duke
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 31 
 
 and duchess, many of their subjects were either persuad- 
 ed or obliged, by degress, to abandon idolatry and pro- 
 fess the religion of Christ. 
 
 In Russia the Greek missionaries continued to 
 labour, and gradually succeeded. The empress 
 Anna, by her zealous importunity, prevailed on her 
 husband to embrace Christianity. He was baptised in 
 the year 987. At that time, Russia formed a Christian 
 establishment,and hassince considered herself a daugh- 
 ter of the Greek Church. 
 
 The work of God in Denmark, met with a severe 
 check from Gormo, the king of that country, who la- 
 boured to extirpate the gospel. At length, however, 
 he was forced by Henry the predecessor of Otho the 
 Great, to tolerate Christianity in his dominions. Un- 
 der the protection of this Emperor, Unni, then arch- 
 bishop of Hamburg, with some other ecclesiastics, 
 came into Denmark, and formed many Christian chur- 
 ches. Harold, the successor of Gormo, was active in 
 favour of Christianity, but Suen-Otho, the son and suc- 
 cessor of Harold, entirely renounced the Christian name, 
 and persecuted his Christian subjects in the most cruel 
 manner. At length being driven from his throne, and 
 forced into exile, he was led to reflect on his Christian 
 education, and to repent of his apostacy. Being after- 
 wards restored to his kingdom, he spent the remainder 
 of his life in the most sincere and earnest endeavours 
 to promote the cause of Christ in his dominions. 
 
 In Sweden, an almost entire extinction of the Gos- 
 pel had taken place. Unni, animated by his success 
 in Denmark, determined to attempt the revival of re- 
 ligion in Sweden. He succeeded, and had the happi- 
 ness of planting the cross even in the remote parts of 
 that northern region. 
 
 Norway, after a long resistance to her monarchs in 
 rejecting the Christian profession, at last submitted to 
 the strong arm of Olaus, who, finding all other meth- 
 ds ineffectual, visited the provinces with an army ca-
 
 32 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 pable of commanding obedience. Multitudes were 
 driven to the font, and received the sign of the cross. 
 Some English missionaries, especially Bernard, were 
 very active ; their zeal carried them to the Orkney 
 Islands, and even to Greenland, where they fixed the 
 standard of the cross. But no man distinguished him- 
 self in zeal for spreading the gospel, beyond Otho the 
 Great. This Emperor established Christianity in Ger- 
 many, on a firm foundation, and was instrumental in 
 sending the gospel to many barbarous tribes. 
 
 "Thus," says Dr. Burder, " in an age of proverbial 
 darkness, the Gospel continued to spread. The ef- 
 forts of Missionaries, at this period, had their defects ; 
 yet they form the principal glory of those times, and 
 appear to have been attended with the power of the 
 Holy Spirit, the genuine conversion of numbers, and 
 the improvement of human society. It is easy to find 
 fault with past times, but it would be well, if, with 
 all their advantages, the moderns displayed half that 
 zeal for the propagation of the Gospel, which marks 
 the annals of the darkest ages."* 
 
 Missionaries continued to penetrate into the north- 
 ern regions, during the eleventh century, and Christian- 
 ity on the whole gained ground in those countries. Ils 
 effects were highly beneficial. Mr. Hume, speaking 
 of these northern nations, says, " That restless 
 people, seem, about this time, to have learnt the. use of 
 tillage, which thenceforth kept them at home, and freed 
 the other nations of Europe from the devastations 
 spread over them by these piratical invaders." Had 
 Mr. Hume been willing to attribute some beneficial in- 
 fluence to religion, he would doubtless have found, that 
 the principal cause of the humanity and civilization of 
 these barbarians, was not the use of tillage, but the use 
 of the Gospel. It is certain that Christianity does pro- 
 duce this effect, and this certainly is no small argument 
 for extending its blessings through the world. 
 
 In the East the Nestorians continued to labour with. 
 * Burder'a MJM. An. p. 129.
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION.- 33" 
 
 success in spreading the knowledge of the truth among 
 the vast hordes of Asiatic Tartars. But Asia was now 
 nearly possessed by the Mahometans. Indeed, Africa, 
 and a considerable part of Europe, had for some time 
 felt the scourges of the Arabian impostor. For nearly 
 three centuries, the Saracens had overrun ahnost the 
 whole Eastern World, and at one period had carried 
 terror even to the gates of Rome. Wherever they 
 went, Christianity withered at their approach. They 
 were a cloud of locusts, around the tree of life, devour- 
 ing those leaves, which are for the healing of the na- 
 tions. Their desolating excursions produced in many 
 instances a most deplorable apostacy from the faith. 
 
 To the Saracens succeeded the Turks, who, having 
 embraced the religion of Mahomet, began, during the 
 tenth centur.y, to lay the foundation of that powerful 
 Empire, which they afterwards established. By turn- 
 ing their arms against the Saracens, they indeed weak* 
 ened one enemy of the Christians, but the cross was 
 equally odious to both species of Mussulmen. 
 
 At the close of this century, in 1096, was commenc- 
 ed the first of those romantic expeditions called the cru- 
 sades. These holy wars, as they have been termed 
 with sufficient impropriety, whose object was to rescue 
 Jerusalem from the hands of the infidels, enlisted all 
 the energies of the principal ehristian princes, wasted 
 the resources of the church, and agitated all Europe 
 for more than a century. But the history of these enthu- 
 siastic undertakings, does not belong to my present sub- 
 ject. Jerusalem is to be taken, (shortly we trust,) by 
 another kind of warfare. 
 
 During the twelfth century, Missionaries continued 
 to labour in those parts of Europe which were yet Pa- 
 gan ; and Christianity was in some instances extender] 
 by proper methods. But other influence than moral 
 suasion was occasionally resorted to by the zealous 
 champions of the cross. When a Christian prince had 
 conquered a pagan tribe, his first object was to bring 
 them within .the pale of the church. If this could not bs
 
 34 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 effected by argument, authority was interposed, and ii 
 this was not sufficient, force was added. Thousands 
 received baptism, at the point of the spear. It was in 
 this manner that the Finlanders, the Pomeranians, and 
 the Sdavonians, were converted duiing this century. 
 
 Nor was this unchristian method of extending the 
 Gospel, confined to Princes. The missionaries sent 
 out from Rome frequently resorted to force. An instance 
 we have in Livonia. The labours of Mainard, the 
 first Missionary, who attempted the conversion of that 
 barbarous people, having proved unsuccessful, the Ro- 
 man Pontiff, Urban HI., who had consecrated him bish- 
 op of the Livonians, declared a crusade against them, 
 which was zealously carried on by that ecclesiastic, 
 and by his successors, Berthold and Albert. These 
 warlike Apostles, at the head of great bodies of troops 
 raised in Saxony, successively entered Livonia, and 
 compelled the wretched inhabitants to receive Christian 
 baptism. 
 
 The same military methods for extending Christiani- 
 ty, were continued in the thirteenth century. The mis- 
 sionaries of this class who most distinguished them- 
 selves, were the Knights of the Teutonic Order. These 
 having been driven from Palestine, returned to tight the 
 bat:les of the church in Europe. They were sent into 
 Prussia, and after a severe contest of fifty years, suc- 
 ceeded in bringing that obstinate people to make the 
 sign of the cross, and adore musty relicks. The same 
 success attended them afterwards in Lithuania. In 
 Spain, which had hitherto continued in some measure 
 subject to the Saracens, the Christians rallying under 
 their leaders, by successive conquests, narrowed the 
 Saracenic territories, and finally expelled those who 
 refused to be converted from the country. 
 
 In the East though the arms of Genghis Khan had 
 before the close of the last century, involved the Nes- 
 torian Christians in great calamities, yet this sect still 
 had flourishing churches in Tartary, Persia, and Chi- 
 na. Some of the Tartar Princes embraced their re-
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 35 
 
 ligion, and it is said to have extended to the court of 
 the Mogul Empire. Missionaries from the Church of 
 Rome had likewise penetrated these eastern regions, 
 and established churches in different places. In Chi- 
 na they had several, and the present capital of that 
 Empire was erected into an Archbishopric. To fa- 
 cilitate the progress of Christianity, a translation was 
 made of the New Testament and Psalms, into the lan- 
 guage of Tartary. 
 
 The next century Christianity greatly declined in the 
 East. The Turks and Tartars, who extended their 
 conquests with astonishing rapidity, destroyed, where- 
 ever they went, the labours of the Christian missiona- 
 ries. In China, the Gospel was almost expelled by the 
 jealousy of the reigning powers, while the celebrated 
 Tamerlane after having subdued the greatest part of 
 Asia, and triumphed over Bajazet Emperor of the 
 Turks, and even filled Europe with the terror of his 
 arms, persecuted all who bore the Christian name with 
 the most barbarous severity ; and compelled multitudes 
 by his cruelties to desert the cross. Thus was the 
 Gospel buried beneath the rubbish of the Koran, and 
 the star of Christianity which had appeared with so 
 much sweetness in the eastern horizon, early began to 
 wane before the crescent of Mahomet. 
 
 The discovery of America in the ffteenth century 
 opened a new field for Christian enterprise. The Pope 
 had divided the New World between the Spanish and 
 Portuguese, with the injunction to propagate the Gos- 
 gel among the natives. But the extension of Chris- 
 tianity seems to have occupied a small share of their 
 attention. Their thirst for gold had swallowed up ev- 
 ery other passion. Some Franciscan and Dominic- 
 an monks were sent out to instruct these pagans, but 
 they conveyed religion through such a medium, and 
 accompanied it with such cruelties, that it could not 
 but excite abhorrence. Still however there were not 
 wanting many wretched natives who were converted, 
 either by persuasion or by fear, to the profession of a
 
 36 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 debased form of Christianity. But if any thing was 
 gained in the West during this century it was more than 
 counterbalanced by the calamities of the East. In 
 Asia the rapid declension noticed in the last century, 
 had left scarcely any traces of Christianity. The Nes- 
 torians indeed retained some scattered remains of their 
 former glory in China, but it was a faint and dying ta- 
 per amidst a damp and gloomy firmament. A new 
 source of calamity likewise arose to the Church both 
 in Asia and Europe, from the capture of Constantino- 
 ple by the Turks. By this disastrous event, besides 
 the provinces already subdued by the Ottoman arms, 
 both Epirus and Greece fell under the dominion of the 
 Crescent. The churches in those very cities where 
 Paul had preached, were now converted into mosques, 
 and Christianity was overwhelmed by Mahometan ig- 
 norance and barbarism.* 
 
 7'his very calamity, however, was overruled for good 
 to the Church. The emigration of learned men from 
 the East, occasioned by the destruction of the Grecian 
 Empire, was one of the principal means of reviving 
 literature in Europe ; and, concurring with the discov- 
 ery of the art of printing in the year 1440, paved the 
 way for that memorable revolution which changed the 
 face of the Christian world. 
 
 This was no other than the Reformation which marks 
 the annals of the succeeding century. Although a 
 nominal Christianity now pervaded every part of Eu- 
 rope, yet, such were the corruptions of popery, that 
 nothing but the Egyptian darkness with which the East- 
 ern world was covered, could equal the thick night 
 which enveloped the Western Churches. But Wick- 
 
 * There are itill however considerable remains of Christianity in 
 the Turkish dominions both in Europe and Asia. In the foimer it 
 is calculated thcit two thirds of the inhabitants are Christians, and 
 in Constantinople iUelf, there are above twenty Christian churches, 
 and more than thirty in Thcssalonica. Philadelphia, now called Ala 
 Shahir, has no fewer than twelve. The whole island of Chio is gov- 
 erned by Christians, and some islands of the Archipelago are inhab- 
 ited by them only. Miss. Reg. V. I. p. 79. 
 
 &~ Z 
 
 I
 
 BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 37 
 
 liffe had alread}- appeared as the morning star of the 
 Reformation, and Luther now rose to bring in the Prot- 
 estant day. 
 
 It is not consistent with my design to enter into a par- 
 ticular account of the Reformation. In the history of the 
 Church it is an event of the first magnitude. With the 
 history of missions, it is connected only as the com- 
 mencement of a new era. We have heretofore con- 
 sidered the operations of the Church as oire ; and al- 
 though extending the pale of Popery, could hardly be 
 considered as extending Christianity, yet to ihis view 
 we have been obliged to confine ourselves. We shall 
 now have the pleasure of tracing the progress of a pur- 
 er religion in the exertions of the Protestant Mission- 
 aries ; at the same time it will be necessary to give a 
 rapid sketch of the further exertions of the Romish 
 Church in disseminating the doctrines of the hierarchy 
 among those nations, which had not yet heard of the 
 name of Christ. With this sketch we shall commence 
 the Second Part. 
 
 j
 
 PART II. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE ROMAN 
 CATHOLICS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Jesuits Formation of their Order Their Zeal in Mis~- 
 sions Xavier His success Character Missiona- 
 ries to China South America Interesting Settle^ 
 ments Their destruction Arts of the Jesuits Oth* 
 er efforts of the Church of Rome. 
 
 THE progress of the Reformation having checked 
 ihe ambitious designs of the Roman Pontiff, with res- 
 pect to the spiritual dominion of Europe, he began to 
 look abroad, with more solicitude than ever, for an in- 
 crease of foreign territory. Not to impute the succeed- 
 ing missionary exertions of the Catholics to the worst of 
 motives it is natural to suppose, that while multitudes 
 were seceding from their communion, they should be un- 
 commonly anxious, to make up these losses, by the addi- 
 tion of new converts. We have reason to hope, how- 
 ever, that higher motives actuated many of theirmission- 
 aries. But, whatever was the cause, it is certain that 
 the Romish Church was awakened to new zeal in the 
 propagation of Christianity. 
 
 There was room for the mc-st extensive operations. 
 In the West, a New World had been discovered, which, 
 as yet, was hardly entered. In the East, the Portu- 
 guese, by their establishments in India, had opened 
 vast tracts of that populous portion of the Globe to the 
 access of missionaries. These, and other fields, were 
 accordingly filled with a host of monks, of different re- 
 ligious orders, prepared for any undertaking to extend 
 the pale of their church. Among them, as most dis- 
 tinguished for their zeal and success, the Jesuits claim 
 the first rank.
 
 BY THE ROMAN CATHOLICS. 39 
 
 This specious Order was founded in the year one 
 thousand five hundred and forty, at the instigation of 
 Ignatius Loyola, a Spanish military gentleman of no- 
 ble descent, and of an ambitious, fanatical disposition. 
 It does not fall within my purpose to give their politic- 
 al history, or to attempt laying bare the secret springs 
 of that vast and powerful machine, which for more thai; 
 two centuries, kept the whole Christian world in mo- 
 tion, and governed even the destinies of kings. Much 
 less is it necessary to add any thing to those execra- 
 tions, which have been, but too deservedly, heaped on 
 this insinuating and politic sect of monks. It is only 
 with their missionary character that we have to do, and, 
 happily, in looking at this we see their fairest side. 
 Whatever were the motives which influenced the Jes- 
 uits in undertaking their missions, it cannot be denied, 
 that, in their manner of conducting them, there is much 
 to be commended. For zeal and patient endurance oi 
 hardships, their missionaries are almost without a par- 
 allel. We find them ready in multitudes, at the com- 
 mand of the Pope, or of the Superiour of the Order, to 
 leave their country, and embark in any undertaking. 
 however distant the voyage, or perilous the servic 
 At one time, they penetrated the American forests, an 
 inhabited the smoky cabin of the savage ; and at anoth- 
 er they patiently exposed themselves to the sultry cli- 
 mates of the East, and braved the cruelty of the most 
 ferocious barbarians. All the enjoyments of civilized 
 Hie were readily surrendered. It is true, they could 
 " familiarize themselves with the luxury and magnifi- 
 cence of the Court of Pekin ;" but they could also, 
 "live on bread and water with the Jogis," In 
 short, they exhibited the most unbounded pliancy, 
 and shaped themselves to every enterprise, and to ev- 
 ery suffering. It would have been well, indeed, if 
 they had not shaped their religion, as well as their hab- 
 its, to the customs of the people with whom they re- 
 sided. But of (heir compliancy in this respect, like-
 
 40 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 wise, we have sad proof. Hence, as we shall see, the 
 multitude of their converts. 
 
 As an example of their discipline, and its effects, we 
 may recur to the instance of Francis Xavier,one of their 
 most noted missionaries, who has been styled, the 
 ^Apostle of the Indies." This uncommon man de- 
 scended from a noble family in Spain, was a disciple 
 of Loyola the founder of the Jesuits. With a mind 
 made for intrepid daring, with a heart wholly devoted 
 to the cause he had espoused, with habits formed in the 
 severest school of those who made their religion to con- 
 sist in austerity, he set sail for India in fifteen hundred 
 and forty one, under the patronage of John III. king 
 of Portugal, to plant the standard of the Cross in the 
 strong holds of Satan. 
 
 During the voyage, which was long and tedious, he 
 refused almost every accommodation on board the ship, 
 and submitted to the same fare as the meanest seaman. 
 At the same time he laboured incessantly to instruct 
 the sailors ; and, when a mortal distemper raged among 
 them, he not only attended to the state of their souls, 
 but, day and night, went from one to another, both as 
 physician and nurse, performing the lowest and most 
 disagreeable offices. On his arrival at Goa, he began 
 with reforming the Portuguese ; and, to obtain the bless- 
 ing of God upon his labours, he consecrated the great- 
 est part of each night to prayer, allowing himself but 
 four hours sip ep.* With a bell in his hand he patroled 
 the streets of the town, summoning the heads of fami- 
 lies to send their children to be catechised. The chil- 
 dren flocked in from all quarters. He taught them the com- 
 mandments, the Apostles' creed, and the first principles 
 of religion. By means of these children, whose regu- 
 lar conduct soon became a reproach to the dissolute- 
 ness of their parents, the face of things was changed 
 at Goa. 
 
 From this place, he went to Cape Comorin, and the 
 adjacent islands. After learning the language of the 
 
 * Life of Xavier, p. 44.
 
 BY THE ROMAN CATHOLICS. 41 
 
 natives, he extended his labours among them with as- 
 tonishing success. In one month, according to his own 
 account, he baptized some thousands of idolaters.* 
 His privations here were very great. Three hours 
 sleep on the ground, in a fisher's cabin, was his only 
 rest ; rice and water his only food. " On the barren 
 and inhospitable Molucca Isles," says his Biographer, 
 " he endured all the miseries imaginable of hunger, 
 thirst, and nakedness." From this region he departed 
 for Japan, where he succeeded in laying the founda- 
 tions of that Church, which, though it was destroyed in 
 little more than half a century by a persecution unpar- 
 alled for its barbarity, is said to have embraced at one 
 time about six hundred thousand Christians. This em- 
 inent labourer died in fifteen hundred and fifty two, in 
 the forty sixth year of his age. He had meditated a 
 mission to China, and was on his way thither. Being 
 sick, he was landed on the small island of Sanchian, 
 where, deserted by all his countrymen, he expired. 
 
 Into the character of Xavier, much certainly entered 
 which we cannot commend ; but it becomes us not rash- 
 ly to condemn in the gross, one, whose conduct is, in 
 many respects, a high pattern for imitation ; and who 
 gave the strongest possible marks of his sincerity ; or, 
 at least, of his unbounded attachment to the Romish 
 See. Home has said of him " Francis Xavier was him- 
 self a host. His labours were wonderful ; and through 
 every unhappy medium that we are to contemplate his 
 character, he appears a man of the first magnitude."! 
 
 In Xavier, we have a specimen, of what one mission- 
 ary from the Jesuits accomplished. Perhaps the la- 
 bours of no other individual were attended with the 
 same success. Much, however, was done. Some mem- 
 bers of the order, carrying the design of Xavier into 
 effect, penetrated into China. The chief of these was 
 Matthew Ricci, who, by his mathematical knowledge, 
 made himself so acceptable to the Chinese Emperor, 
 * Life of Xavier, p. 51. 
 
 t Home on Missions, p. 53. 
 
 4*
 
 42 PROPAGATION Of CHRISTIANITY 
 
 and his nobles, that he obtained for himself and for hi* 
 associates the privilege of preaching the Gospel to that 
 jealous and secluded people. Churches were built, re- 
 ligious books translated, and converts multiplied. Dur- 
 ing the seventh century, numerous missionaries of other 
 Orders, Franciscans,Dominicans, and Capuchins, enter- 
 ed this field wiih the Jesuits. Though disagreeing on 
 many points, they all united in this, to use every pos- 
 sible method to extend the pale of the Romish Church. 
 While united, they prospered. A nominal Christianity 
 spread to a very great extent in China. The Jesuits, 
 by their scientific and literary attainments, obtained 
 great influence, and it was all directed to the further- 
 ance of the main design. But when they became 
 strong, intoxicated with success, theyquarrelled among 
 themselves, and especially with the other Orders. An 
 appeal was made to the Pope. His interference raised 
 the jealousy of the emperor. The nobles, who had long 
 been envious of these favoured strangers, were ready 
 to find occasion against them. Persecution lowered. 
 Imprisonment, banishment, and death succeeded. Not 
 only many of the missionaries, but great numbers of 
 their converts suffered at the stake. Christianity was 
 nearly rooted from the Empire. A few Jesuits have 
 indeed continued to maintain their post until this day, 
 though persecution was but lately renewed against them 
 with all its terrors. 
 
 In South America, likewise, the Jesuits were success- 
 ful. Finding, at first, that the intercourse of the Span- 
 iards with the Indians, opposed an obstacle to their at- 
 tempts, they resolved on removing into the interior ; 
 where the deleterious influence of European wicked- 
 ness was unknown. They first attempted to collect the 
 wandering Indians and teach them the blessings of civ- 
 ilized life. The inconvenience and wretchedness of 
 the savage state, they forcibly pointed out. 13y this 
 means, they persuaded a number to build houses, or 
 huts, and dwell together in a society. The learned 
 Jesuits themselves were metamorphosed into earpen-
 
 BY THE ROMAN' CATHOLICS. 4.3 
 
 ters, masons, and smiths. A settlement was formed in 
 the Province of Paraguay, where a chain of mountains 
 encloses a vast and fruitful plain, extending to the 
 length of some hundred miles. Here the missionaries 
 taught the Indians agriculture and the arts, furnished 
 them with grain to sow the land, provided for their 
 maintenance, and, as far as possible,' for all their * ants. 
 The happy state of those in this settlement, attracted 
 the attention of the wandering tribes. They loo began 
 to flock to the missionaries. Their motives to be sure 
 were not very disinterested. They said, "If you will 
 have us stay with you, give us plenty of food. We are 
 like the beasts, that are always eating, not like you,, 
 who eat but little, and at set hours." They were, 
 however, gradually instructed. The savages were 
 humanized. Whatever was the fact as to their becom- 
 ing Christians, they certainly became civilized men. 
 
 The Missionaries continued to penetrate into the 
 heart of the country, and win other wanderers by pre- 
 sents, and by the most gentle methods of persuasion. 
 New settlements were formed, until three hundred 
 thousand families are said to have been united under 
 the direction of the Jesuits. The settlements flourish- 
 ed until a war broke out, in which they were attacked 
 by many thousand savages. Twelve or thirteen of 
 them were then destroyed, and multitudes of the inhab- 
 itants put to death. Those who remained alive, re- 
 moved about four hundred miles to the river Parana, 
 where they formed the settlements, of the Lady of Lo- 
 retta, and St. Ignatius ; after which several others were 
 established between the rivers Parana and Uraguay. 
 In the year 1717, one Province alone reckoned thirty 
 two settlements, containing 121,168 Indians, all baptiz- 
 ed by the Jesuits.* 
 
 What share religion had in the concerns of this new 
 
 commonwealth, (for such it was in fact,) it may not be 
 
 easy to decide. From the well known character of the 
 
 Jesuits, the Protestant reader will be apt to conclude, 
 
 * Binder's Miss, Anec, p. 15&.
 
 44 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 that the mission was rather a political engine, calculat- 
 ed to increase the power of their Order, than an instru- 
 ment for disseminating Christianity. We ought how- 
 ever to give even the Jesuits their due ; and that we 
 may be better able to do this, I shall here add an ac- 
 count of one of these settlements by a catholic traveller, 
 J. Florentine de Bourges, a Capuchin, in 1712. 
 
 " This Iktle community consists of seven priests, all 
 men of the greatest virtue. Prayer, study, preaching, 
 and the administration of the sacraments, is their con- 
 tinual employ. Their method of cultivating these new 
 Christians, made such an impression upon me, that I 
 have it always fresh in my mind. This settlement con- 
 sists of about thirty thousand inhabitants. 
 
 " At break of day the bell rings to church. One of 
 the Missionaries says the morning prayer and mass, 
 after which each one goes about his business. The 
 children from seven or eight, to twelve years of age, 
 are obliged to attend school, where they learn to read 
 and write; they also learn the catechism and the prayers 
 of the church. The girls have also their schools, and 
 are taught to sew and spin. They also learn the cate- 
 chism and prayers. At eight in the morning the boys 
 and girls go to church, say their prayers, and recite 
 the catechism aloud. The modesty and devotion of 
 these children, made an uncommon impression on me. 
 About sunset, the bell rings for evening prayer. 
 
 " There is the most perfect union and charity, among 
 them. Their goods are common. They are utter 
 strangers to ambition and covetousness, nor is disunion 
 or law suits known in these colonies. Such care is 
 taken to inspire them with horrour against all sins of 
 impurity, that faults of this kind rarely occur. The 
 service of God, and care of their families, occupy their 
 whole attention. Two things especially contribute to 
 their purity of life, the great care that is taken to in- 
 struct them at set times ; and the little commerce they 
 have with Europeans. There is not a mine of gold or 
 silver in all this country, nor any thing that invites for-
 
 BY THE ROMAN CATHOLICS. 45 
 
 eigncrs to settle here. Another advantage is, that 
 they have in every town, an elderly man, called a 
 Fiscal, who has his eye on all the town, especially in 
 what concerns the service of God. He has the names 
 of all the inhabitants, observes who are absent from 
 church, and inquires into the reason of it. The town 
 is also divided into quarters, each of which has an 
 overseer. If any misdemeanour happens, the Fiscal 
 informs the missionaries. The delinquent is admon- 
 ished in private. If he offend again he is penanced 
 accordingly. If his fault is public and scandalous, he 
 is reproved before all the town. This is generally 
 submitted to with great docility, and the person thanks 
 the missionary for his care."* 
 
 Making due allowance for this picture, as the col- 
 ouring of a friend, there is certainly much left to praise. 
 The Indians were no doubt much benefitted, at least for 
 a season, by their connexion with the Jesuits. But, 
 afterwards the ambitious designs of these monks, gave 
 umbrage to the court of Spain. Tifb question arose 
 whether the Indians should acknowledge for their mas- 
 ter the Jesuits or the King. An army was sent to en- 
 force obedience to the Spanish government. The 
 missionaries were driven from the continent, and their 
 converts, or subjects, either slain or made to bend un- 
 der the yoke of slavery.! 
 
 The labours of the Jesuits were not confined to the 
 countries which have been mentioned. They had mis- 
 sionaries in almost every part of the world, and con- 
 tinued them, with some success, though often banished, 
 persecuted, and hunted down, until the final abolition 
 of the order by Clement XIV. in 1773. But in most 
 instances it may be doubted whether their converts 
 deserve at all to be reckoned among the followers of 
 Christ. By the compromising plan which they adopt- 
 ed, it was easy to bring the heathen to embrace their 
 doctrines. They made it an object to effect a coalition 
 
 * Lcttres, Curioses et Edifantes, tome xii.i. 
 t Miss. Rg. Vol. 1. p. 91.
 
 48 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 between the Christian system and the schemes of Pa- 
 ganism, by magnifying, any apparent similarity be- 
 tween them, and by softening down the manifest points 
 of difference. Thus in China, they taught that their 
 religion came from Tien, the Chinese name for God ; 
 and, that the worship of the saints and the Virgin 
 Mary, was of the same nature with the worship which 
 the Chinese paid to their departed ancestors. From 
 the precepts of the Bible, and the maxims of the Chi- 
 nese philosophers, they formed a strange medley 
 which allowed the converts to prostrate their bodies 
 before the tables of their deceased forefathers, while 
 their minds worshipped God. Jesus Christ and Con- 
 fucius were placed on the same level and their doc- 
 trines united to form a more acceptable religion than 
 the Christian. 
 
 The same method was pursued in India. Robert de 
 Nobile, an Italian Jesuit, sent on a mission to Madura, 
 assumed the habits and appearance of a Bramin. By 
 his austerities, and some artifice, he persuaded many 
 even of the Bramins, that he was one of their order 
 come from a distant country to instruct them more per- 
 fectly in their own religion. Influenced by their ex- 
 ample, the common people became his disciples in 
 great numbers.* 
 
 The worldly schemes which the Jesuits adopted, to- 
 gether with the insinuating arts which they used to in- 
 gratiate themselves into favour v r ith the priests and 
 men in power, do much to lower their character as 
 missionaries of the Cross ; while their permitting the 
 converts to retain their heathen idolatries, only adding 
 those of popery, destroys almost entirely our admira- 
 tion of their success. Still I cannot, in contemplating 
 what this Order has done, forbear to add, in the words 
 of Dr. Burder, " Let it be remembered, that, however 
 Jesuits or Capuchins may be despised or condemned by 
 Protestants, their conduct is to us highly reproachful. 
 
 Miss . Reg. Vol. 1, p. 86.
 
 BY THE ROMAN CATHOLICS. 4*7 
 
 That we who vaunt a purer Christianity, and have so 
 many nobler motives to animate our zeal, have been 
 hitherto so backward in the work of heathen missions, 
 so indifferent about enlarging the borders of Immanuel's 
 kingdom, must be confessed our guilt and shame ; and 
 can neither be too deeply lamented nor too soon 
 amended." 
 
 Besides the exertions of the Jesuits, the Church of 
 Rome was distinguished by various other efforts in 
 propagating Christianity. In 1622 Gregory XV. 
 founded at Rome the celebrated College " De propa- 
 ganda fide." This College consisted of thirteen Car- 
 dinals, two priests, and one secretary ; and was de- 
 signed to propagate and maintain the religion of the 
 Church of Rome in every quarter of the globe. Its 
 funds soon become adequate to the most magnificent 
 undertakings. Its attention was directed to the main- 
 tenance of missionaries, the translation of books, the 
 establishment of seminaries, both for the instruction of 
 missionaries and pagans, and the support of charitable 
 institutions, for those who should suffer in their ser- 
 vice. Besides this another of a similar kind was add- 
 ed in 1627, by Pope Urban VIII. which owed its or- 
 igin to the piety, or munificence, of John Baptist Viles, 
 a Spanish nobleman. In France, several establish- 
 ments of a similar nature were formed, particularly the 
 " Congregation of Priests of Foreign missions ;" and 
 the Parisan Seminary for the mission abroad, one for 
 the actual sending forth of missionaries, the other for 
 the education of fit persons for that work. By these 
 exertions the Church of Rome, though weakened by 
 the defection of almost all those nations which compos- 
 ed her ancient strength, is still able to boast of a vast 
 superiority, of numbers, to the Protestants, and to claim 
 with some appearance of plausibility, her exclusive ti- 
 tle to the character of the true church, from her pos- 
 sessing most eminently, the Apostolic spirit.* 
 
 * They who would see a more particular account of the Roman Cath- 
 olic missions may consult " LeUres Edifnntes" History of the 
 Church of Japan" " Le Comtes China" and "Life of Xavier."
 
 PART III. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE ANGLO 
 AMERICANS. 
 
 CHAPTER 1. 
 
 Want of zeal among Protestants Some efforts of the 
 Dutch in </*e East of the English First attempts 
 in America. Mr. Mayhew Conversion of Hiac- 
 coomes. Opposition of the Powaws. Fortitude of 
 Hiaccoomes. Indian converts. Death of Mr. May- 
 hew. GOT?. Mayhew a missionary. The Mayhew 
 family distinguished. 
 
 We now commence the more pleasing task of tracing 
 the progress of Christianity unmixed with the foppe- 
 ries and absurdities of popery. It would be far more 
 pleasing, however, could we here find Christians as 
 zealously affected in a " good thing" as some, to whose 
 exertions we have been attending, were, in a cause, 
 whose character, to say the least, was often doubtful. 
 But, so it is, that truth has always found, in our world, 
 fewer advocates than error ; and not only fewer, but 
 less zealous. While the devotee of Brahma counts 
 not his life dear to him, but offers it cheerfully beneath 
 the care of his god, and while the followers of Mahom- 
 et, with the sword in one hand, and the Koran in the 
 other, are ready to brave every danger to propagate 
 the doctrines of their leader, the disciple of the Lord 
 Jesus, too often, alas ! shrinks, from insignificant hard- 
 ships, when called to undergo them for the purpose of 
 making himself and his fellow creatures more happy. 
 
 Unfavourably, too, indifference seems frequently to 
 have prevailed most, among those whose form of wor- 
 ship is the most pure ; as though truth, in proportion 
 to its simplicity, lost its power to excite exertion. This
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 49 
 
 would be a paradox, were not men depraved, and 
 were they not likewise surrounded by innumerable 
 worldly excitements, which have a commanding influ- 
 ence over the carnal heart, but which cannot enter in- 
 to the motives of those who are led by the spirit of 
 God. 
 
 There is nothing, among the early attempts of the 
 Protestants to extend their religion, like what we have 
 witnessed in the Roman Catholics. If we except some 
 exertions of the Swedes among the Laplanders, by 
 which they were converted to a nominal Christianity, 
 and received a translation of the New Testament, there 
 was but one, and that a feeble attempt, to convert the 
 heathen in the sixteenth century. This was sending 
 from Geneva fourteen protestant missionaries to in- 
 struct the Indians of America. By whom this benev- 
 olent project was formed, or with what success it was 
 attended, is not certainly known. Mosheim supposes 
 they accompanied the colony, which the famous Admi- 
 ral de Coligni established in Brazil. If so, they doubt- 
 less perished with the colony, which was destroyed by 
 the Portuguese. 
 
 Nor was much done in the succeeding century. The 
 inland situation of many Protestant countries indeed 
 precluded them from advantages for doing much ; but 
 this was not the case with all. Both the English and 
 Dutch had intercourse with almost all parts of the 
 world. The only difficulty was, they found more prof- 
 itable articles for exportation than missionaries and 
 Bibles. They were too much occupied in commercial 
 concerns to exert themselves for the propagation of 
 Christianity. 
 
 The Dutch, however, in all their principal settle- 
 ments, established their religion, and sent out minis- 
 ters to officiate. In Ceylon, they required all their 
 subjects to subscribe the Helvetic Confession of Faith, 
 or be incapable of any place, of profit or trust. By a 
 great number of ministers and school masters, they 
 taught multitudes to repeat the Lord's Prayer, the ten 
 6
 
 SO PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 commandments, a morning and evening prayer, and to 
 say grace before and after meals ; any who could do 
 this were baptised. Thus whole districts, almost, bo- 
 came Christians, fn 1688, of the inhabitants in Jaff- 
 napatam amounting to 278,759, no less than 180,364 
 made a profession of Christianity, of whom 40,000 
 were said to have been converted in the last four years. 
 Dr. Leusden informs us, that, about this time, the Dutch 
 ministers in Ceylon had baptised 300,000 of the na- 
 tives. We may well suppose, that these converts re- 
 sembled those of the Church of Rome, as well in char- 
 acter as in number* Indeed this is evident from the 
 fact, that at this day with a nominal profession of Chris- 
 tianity they are mere pagans. 
 
 In Java, the same methods were pursued as at Cey- 
 lon, and with the same success. In 1621 a church was 
 opened at Batavia, the capital of the island. One 
 hundred years after there were said to be more than 
 100,000 Christians in the connexion. Amboyna and 
 Formosa, likewise Dutch settlements, witnessed the 
 same results. On the former island, one minister in 
 the capital is said in 1686 to have had 30,000 natives 
 under his pastoral care ! Not only on these islands, but 
 in Sumatra, Timor, Celebes, and the Molucca islands, 
 the Dutch reckoned converts. But though they de- 
 serve high credit, compared with most traders, who do 
 not carry even the semblance of religion with them, 
 yet we cannot think very highly of their efforts in the 
 light of protestant missions. They hardly fall under 
 this head, except in one particular, the translation of 
 the Scriptures. To this, the Dutch have ever given 
 great attention. The New Testament and some parts 
 of the Old Testament, were early published in the Cin- 
 galese and Malabar language, spoken at Ceylon, and 
 in 1733, a translation of the whole Bible into the Ma- 
 lay, was printed at Amsterdam at the expense of the 
 East India Company. 
 
 The English, by act of Parliament, formed a Socie- 
 ty for the Propagation of the Gospel in foreign parts
 
 BY fHE ANGLO AMERICANS, oj 
 
 m 1647. The civil war, which succeeded, however, 
 prevented its operations ; and though it afterwards re- 
 vived, and has since received the patronage of differ- 
 ent princes, it has done but little except support a few 
 missionaries and school masters in the British Provin- 
 ces. The most, effected by the English, and all that 
 can properly be termed missionary exertions, was 
 through the Puritans, who fled to North America to 
 escape persecution at home. By their means, Chris- 
 tianity was introduced to some extent among the sav- 
 ages. To this theatre of operations, we shall therefore 
 next turn our attention. 
 
 The first attempts to evangelize the Aborigines of 
 this country, which fall within our notice, were made 
 on Martha's Vineyard a small island near Nantucket. 
 Thomas Mayhew jun. having, in connexion with his 
 father, Thomas Mayhew Esq., received from the agent 
 of Lord Sterling a grant of this island, together with 
 Nantucket and some smaller islands in the vicinity, 
 left Watertown, in' Massachusetts colony, and went to 
 the island with a few others, in the year 1642, for the 
 purpose of forming a settlement. He was then about 
 twenty one years of age. His father soon joined him, 
 and became, according to the custom of the times, 
 Governor of the island. 
 
 Mr. Mayhew, having to a good mind added the 
 advantages of education to a considerable extent ; and 
 being distinguished for his piety, was invited, as one 
 properly qualified for the ministry, to .take charge of 
 this small plantation in the Lord. This he according- 
 ly did, but his English congregation being small, 
 he early thought of enlarging the sphere of his useful- 
 ness. He looked with compassion on the heathen, 
 several thousands of whom were perishing on that and 
 the neighbouring islands, and began to put the inter- 
 esting inquiry, " What can be done for the conversion 
 of the poor savages ?" His plan was soon formed. He 
 first learned their language. His next step was by 
 familiar intercourse, and condescending manners, to
 
 52 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 9 
 
 ingratiate himself with the Indians and find access to 
 their hearts. Their confidence gained, he began to 
 converse with them individually on their sins, on their 
 deplorable condition in being subject to evil spirits, on 
 the great power of the God whom the English worship- 
 ped, and on the means by which the Indians might 
 come under his protection. He did not at first attempt 
 to obtain a public audience, but went from house to 
 house, conversing with the most rational and sober. 
 
 These efforts were not in vain. In less than a year, 
 one Indian became a hopeful convert to Christianity. 
 His name was Hiaccoomes. He lived near the English 
 settlement, and being of a sober, ingenous cast of mind, 
 he not only attended the private instructions of Mr. 
 Mayhew, but some of the religious meetings of the En- 
 glish. He became established in the faith. An im- 
 portant object was now gained. An instrument was 
 taken from among the savages themselves, to pull 
 down their false religion. 
 
 Hiaccoomes was soon able to cooperate with Mr. 
 Mayhew. But they had great difficulties to encounter, 
 and for several years the Gospel made but slow pro- 
 gress. The Indians could not easily renounce the re- 
 ligion of their fathers ; a religion connected with their 
 earliest associations, and which, though not so impos- 
 ing as that of many pagans, yet, adapted itself much 
 more forcibly to the senses,than docs the simple religion 
 of Christ. Besides, it was better adapted to the taste. 
 The idolatrous and bloody feast, was more consonant 
 with the feelings of a savage, than the sacramental 
 bread and wine ; and a war song, celebrating their own 
 oruel achievements, was sweeter music in their ears 
 than a hymn of praise to Christ. 
 
 Other obstacles appeared. As soon as any individ- 
 uals inclined to receive the Gospel they were persecut- 
 ed. The Sachems interposed their authority, for fear, 
 if Christianity prevailed, they should lose their influ- 
 ence. The common people employed ridicule. This 
 to be sure is not an uncommon wenpon. It has beer
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 53 
 
 used in all periods of the Church ; and these untutor- 
 ed Indians proved that they could handle it with littlo 
 less skill, than Lord Shaftsbury or Thomas Paine. 
 
 They tried its effects particularly upon Hiaccootnes, 
 When he went to any public places of resort, he was 
 generally assaulted on his entrance with a laugh ; 
 and " Here comes the Englishman." In some instan- 
 ces the effect of ridicule, as we may easily conceive in 
 the case of a haughty savage, was such as to prevent 
 any attention to religious truth. But the greatest per- 
 secution arose from the powaws. 
 
 It is difficult now to ascertain the true character of 
 this singular class of men. The first settlers of New 
 England were inclined to think them a kind of wizards, 
 having confederacy with evil spirits. The Indians be- 
 lieved them to possess supernatural powers, by which 
 they were able to inflict diseases, and even death ; to 
 heal the sick ; and, in various ways, to benefit their 
 friends and injure their enemies. The powaws them- 
 selves, made the most extravagant pretensions. Gov. 
 Hutchinson mentions one Passacouaway, a noted pow- 
 aw, on Merrimack river, who brought the Indians to 
 believe, he could make water burn, rocks move, and 
 trees dance. That he could metamorphose himself 
 into a flaming man, could in winter raise a green leaf 
 out of the ashes of a dry one, and produce a living 
 snake from the skin of a dead one.* The most mod- 
 erate among them pretended to perform works far be- 
 yond the power of mere mortals. The truth seems to 
 be, that they were artful jugglers, who by various tricks 
 deluded the poor Indians. In many instances when 
 faith in them was strong, they were doubtless able to 
 heal certain diseases, through the influence which the 
 imagination has over the body, and when a disease 
 was inveterate they had always a salvo at hand, say- 
 ing, " The gods are inexorable, the person's time is 
 come." 
 
 Whatever they were, it is certain they had great as- 
 
 * History Mass. Vol. i. p. 474. 
 
 5*
 
 54 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIAWITT 
 
 tendency over the Indians, and all their influence was, 
 of course, exerted against Christianity. They threat- 
 ened any one who should listen to Christian instruc- 
 tion with their indignation, than which scarcely any 
 thing could be more terrible to their credulous follow- 
 ers. 
 
 Against all these obstacles, however, the Gospel grad- 
 ually prevailed. The faithful exertions of Mr. May- 
 hew, with his coadjutor H-iaccoomes, had already led 
 several to serious reflections, when a circumstance oc- 
 curred in Divine Providence, which contributed essen- 
 tially to aid their object. There had been, in 1643, 
 a strange disease among the Indians. " They ran up 
 and down as if delirious, till they could run no longer. 
 They would make their faces black as a coal, and 
 snatch up any thing as if they would do mischief with it, 
 and speak great swelling words, and yet they did no 
 harm."* As this was ascribed by the Indians to the 
 departure of some among them from their religion, a 
 great impediment was thrown in the way of Christian- 
 ity. An event now took place, in the year 1646, which 
 gave a very different aspect to the state of things. 
 The natives were visited with an epdemic which prov- 
 ed fatal to multitudes. In the ravages of the disorder, 
 A marked distinction was visible in favour of those who 
 had given any countenance to the great truths propos- 
 ed to them ; and Hiaccoomes, who had openly profess* 
 cd the Gospel, was, with his family, almost entirely free 
 from it. 
 
 This difference exeited reflection in the Indians. 
 Those who had ascribed the former disease to the dis- 
 pleasure of their gods, now inquired whether this was 
 not a token of the anger of Jehovah. Some began 
 earnestly to desire that the Gospel might be preached 
 to them. Among these was Mioxo, a chief. He sent 
 a messenger five or six miles in the night to Hiac- 
 coomes, entreating him to come and preach to him. 
 Hiaccoomes immediately went. Being arrived, he 
 * Gonn. Evan. Mag.
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 55 
 
 found many Indians collected, among whom was Ta- 
 wanquatuck, a chief Sachem. Mioxo received Hiac- 
 coomes with great apparent pleasure, and told him he 
 wished " that he would show his heart to them, and let 
 them know how it stood towards God, and what they 
 ought to do." Hiaccoomes immediately embraced the 
 opportunity. Having finished his speech, Mioxo ask- 
 ed, " How many gods do the English worship ?" 
 " One, and no more," was the reply. Upon this Mi- 
 oxo reckoned up about thirty seven principal gods 
 which he had. " And shall I," said he, " throw away 
 all these thirty seven for one only ?" " What do you 
 yourself think;" said Hiaccoomes, " for my part, I threw 
 away all these and many more some years ago, and 
 yet I am preserved as you see this day." " You speak 
 true," said Mioxo, " and therefore 1 will throw away 
 all my gods too, and with you serve that One God." 
 
 Hiaccoomes was then more full in his instructions ^ 
 and, as was desired, opened to them his whole heart. 
 He particularly addressed their consciences, specifying 
 many sins of which they were guilty, and telling them 
 of their miserable, fallen state, and the way of redemp- 
 tion through Christ. Many were much affected, and 
 said they had now seen their sins. Mioxo became a 
 convert, and supported a Christian character through a 
 long life. The Sachem received such an impression 
 from the discourse, as, added to the effect of the sick- 
 ness, induced him shortly after to invite Mr. Mayhew 
 to preach publicly to his people. He himself be- 
 came a constant hearer. Thus was a door opened, 
 which Mr. Mayhew had long desired, for public preach- 
 ing to the Indians* 
 
 Upon this work, he entered with great ardor. His 
 labours became incessant. Besides regular preaching 
 and catechising, once a fortnight, and assisting Hiac- 
 coomes every Saturday in his preparations for the Sab- 
 bath, he travelled about, from place to place, lodging 
 in the smoky wigwams, and undergoing every variety of 
 hardship. When abroad on a mission*, he employed
 
 56 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 considerable part of each night, in relating the histor- 
 ical events of the Bible, and explaining its fundament- 
 al doctrines. In all these exertions, he was warmly 
 seconded by Hiaccoomes. This Christian Indian re- 
 mained firm under every trial. His courageous oppo- 
 sition to the powaws deserves notice. At a meeting 
 of the praying Indians, some opposers came in, one of 
 whom, to terrify them, asked " Who is there that does 
 not fear the powaws ?" Another continued " There is 
 no man that is not afraid of them," and saying this, he 
 looked to Hiaccoomes, adding, " The powaws can kill 
 you." Hiaccoomes answered, " I believe in God, and 
 put my trust in him. All the powaws in the world can 
 do me no hurt." 
 
 Some time after this, when a meeting in which Hi- 
 accoomes had been preaching, was closed, a powavv 
 came in very angry, and said, " I know all the meeting 
 Indians are liars ; you say you dont care for the pow- 
 aws ;" then calling two or three of them by name, he 
 railed at them, declaring they were deceived, " for the 
 powaws could kill all the meeting Indians if they set 
 about it." Hiaccoomes told them, if he were in the 
 midst of all the powaws on the island, and they should 
 do their utmost by their witchcraft to kill him, he could 
 set himself against them all, without fear, remembering 
 Jehoyah. At another time, he declared, before the Sa- 
 chem, powaws, and a great assembly, that he was ready 
 to acknowledge the god whom they worshipped had 
 great power, yet it was limited and subservient to the 
 God whom he had chosen, therefore, though by means 
 of the powaws many had suffered much, and some were 
 killed, yet he despised their power, as being himself a 
 servant of Him, whose power overrules all power, and 
 orders all things. The multitude around were aston- 
 ished at his boldness, but much more astonished, when, 
 waiting the event, which they expected would be, eith- 
 er sickness or immediate death, he remained unhurt.* 
 This faith and fortitude had a very happy effect. Some 
 began to lose their dread of the powaws, since Iliac- 
 * Cone. Evan. Mag 1 .
 
 DY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 57 
 
 eoomes was able to withstand them, and others esteem- 
 ed him happy in being delivered from their terrible 
 power. They, therefore, inquired what this Great 
 God would have them do, and what were the things 
 which offended him. This gave Hiaccoomes a favour- 
 able opportunity of exhorting them to accept of the Sa- 
 viour. The fear of the powaws now became an argu- 
 ment to induce the Indians to flee to Christ. Thus, 
 this weapon of Satan was turned against himself. 
 
 In 1648 there was a general meeting of all who were 
 inclined to favour Christianity.' We have already 
 mentioned Mioxo, and Tawanquatuck, both Indians 
 of distinction, as favourably disposed. They had 
 influenced others. At this meeting twelve young 
 men, taking the oldest son of the Sachem by the hand, 
 told him they loved him, and would go with him in 
 God's way. The older men encouraged them ; and, 
 having sung a hymn, they all returned home with ex- 
 pressions oi joy and thanksgiving. 
 
 The following year a considerable addition was made 
 to the converts at one time. After a discourse by Hi- 
 accoomes, at a place called Nunpaug, in which he had 
 reckoned up many of the great sins of which the Indians 
 were guilty, no less than twenty two came forward, pro- 
 fessing their resolution against the sins that had been 
 mentioned, and desiring to walk with God in newness 
 of life. Among these was Momonequen, a man oi some 
 distinction, who, being much affected, confessed, to the 
 great admiration of all present, his various sins, enu- 
 merating more than twenty, and declaring his sincere 
 repentance. He afterwards became a zealous Chris- 
 tian, and a preacher to his countrymen. 
 
 Two noted powaws were converted the succeeding 
 year. They came confessing their sins, and revealing 
 the mysteries of their unlawful pursuit. This event 
 had vast influence on tbe other Indians. Fifty came 
 in one day to join the worshippers of God. *' They 
 generally came in families, the parents bringing their 
 children and saying, I have brought my children, top, 
 I would have my children serve God with us. I de-
 
 58 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIAN!!* 
 
 sire that this son and this daughter would serve Jeho- 
 vah." 
 
 By the end of 1652, two hundred and eighty two, were 
 brought to renounce their false gods, eight even of the 
 powaws. During the year, a school had been estab- 
 lished for the chilaren, which aided the progress of the 
 work. As the number of Christian Indians was in- 
 creased, so that they were a respectable body, it was 
 thought advisable for them to form a civil society, and 
 appoint rulers. This they did, by signing a mutual 
 covenant, binding themselves to be governed by Chris- 
 tian principles. It was attended with very important 
 benefits, as a considerable step towards civilization. 
 
 It is now natural to ask, how far the religion of these 
 Indians was the religion of the heart. We are happy 
 to state, that a large proportion of those who joined 
 the Christians gave good evidence of their sincerity, 
 though some, as is always the case, especially among 
 pagan converts, apostatized and walked disorderly. 
 There were a few happy instances of early piety. One 
 of Eleazer Ohhumah may be mentioned. He had been 
 carefully instructed, and was serious from childhood. 
 His father was intemperate. The youth, viewing with 
 grief this vicious course, went several times to the 
 place where his father was drinking, and urged him, 
 with such affectionate entreaty, to leave the scene of 
 riot, that he prevailed on him to return to his family. 
 This benevolent conduct of the pious child, and his 
 premature death at the age of sixteen, so affected the 
 father, that he entirely reformed. Happy the father 
 who has such a child ! 
 
 Mr. Mayhew, observing so many good effects of his 
 labours, was encouraged to pursue them with vigour ; 
 but in the year 1657, finding the harvest too abundant 
 for his strength, he concluded to visit England, to so- 
 licit aid. He left the school under the care of a Mr. 
 Foulger, placed over the Indians some religious teach- 
 ers of their own nation, and embarked for Europe. 
 But, how mysterious are the ways of Providence !
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 59 
 
 Neither he nor the ship was heard of more. His death 
 was most sincerely lamented by the Indians, who loved 
 him as a father. They could not for many years speak 
 of him without shedding tears. 
 
 The loss of Mr. Mayhew, at first left his flock with- 
 out a shepherd. But his place was supplied. His 
 venerable father, Governor of the island, had always 
 taken a deep interest in the mission, and now, finding 
 no probability of obtaining a regular minister, he was 
 induced to attempt the work himself. Though about 
 seventy years of age, he began with unwearied dili- 
 gence to perfect himself in the Indian language, of which 
 he had some knowledge, and condescended to become 
 a missionary among the poor natives under his author- 
 ity. He did not settle over them as their pastor ; but 
 caused two of their teachers, Hiaccoomes and John 
 Tackanash to be ordained to this office; while he him- 
 self, in his old age, went about from island to island, and 
 from place to place, doing the work of an Evangelist. 
 He sometimes travelled on foot near twenty miles through 
 the woods, to visit them. His whole conduct exhibited a 
 specimen of zeal, which, considering every circum- 
 stance, scarcely has a parallel. Who can contemplate 
 a man at the age of seventy attempting to learn a bar- 
 barous language; a man who had spent a life of ease, de- 
 voting the remnant of his days to the hardships of a 
 mission among savages, without feeling that this is in- 
 deed a triumph of Christianity this is following Christ 
 not " afar o/." 
 
 Previous to the death of this venerable missionary, 
 who lived to spend twenty three years in the work, one 
 of his grand children, the son of Thomas Mayhew jun. 
 had entered the field. At this time about two thirds of 
 the inhabitants on Martha's Vineyard, or fifteen hun- 
 dred persons, were reckoned as praying Indians. Of 
 these, fifty, whose holy lives gave ample testimony of 
 their real conversion, were in full communion.* There 
 
 * The first settlers of this country were renoarkahly strict in the 
 Admission of persons to Christian fellowship, In the case of the In-
 
 CO PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 were ten Indian preachers, and six meetings every 
 Lord's day. Mr. John Mayhew laboured, with great 
 diligence and zeal, about sixteen years, when he was 
 removed by death. But the mantle which had fallen 
 on him from his ancestors now descended upon his eld- 
 est son. Mr. Experience Mayhew, though only six- 
 teen years old at the death of his father, soon succeed- 
 ed him in the mission. The Indians were at this time 
 diminished in number ; but of one hundred and eighty 
 families that remained, there were only two individuals, 
 who continued heathens. 
 
 Mr. Mayhew, being well versed in the Indian lan- 
 guage, made a new version of the book of Psalms and 
 of St. John's Gospel. He also published a small vol- 
 ume entitled " Indian Converts," in which he gave a 
 particular account of thirty Indian ministers, and fifty 
 other native Christians who appeared to adorn their 
 profession. He continued to labour among the Indians, 
 sixty years, and died in 1754, aged eighty one. 
 
 At the close of the eighteenth century, the mission- 
 ary on Martha's Vineyard was one of the Mayhew fam- 
 ily. He was a venerable old man, descended from a 
 long line of ancestors, who, for upwards of a century 
 and a half, had been distinguished by their labours 
 and zeal for the conversion of the heathen ; an honour 
 which perhaps no other family has enjoyed since the 
 first promulgation of the Gospel. The Indians among 
 whom they laboured, are now nearly blended with 
 whites and blacks, by frequent intermarriages, 
 
 dians this carefulness was carried to a very great extent. The con- 
 verts were required to remain several years as catechumen, and 
 then, before admission to the Church, to give in writing, an account 
 of their conversion, which was to be circulated, read and approved by 
 the different churches in the connexion. Hence the disparity which 
 here appears between the number of praying Indians, and those in full 
 communion. We are not, however, to suppose that in this, and the 
 succeeding accounts all, and perhaps not even a majority, of those 
 who come under the general denomination of " praying Indians," 
 were Christ ; ans ; as this included all who submitted to be catechis- 
 ed, and attended public worship, read the scriptures, and prayed 
 morning and evening in their families. 

 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 61 
 
 pure and mixed blood there may be four or five hun- 
 dred on Martha's Vineyard, of whom many are nomin- 
 al Christians ; but it is feared, the power of godliness 
 is little known among them. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 LABOURS OF ELIOT First interview with the Indians 
 Second Succeeding Indians offer their children 
 for instruction Build a town Mr. Eliot^s exertions 
 
 Fortitude -Natick built Church formed Bible 
 
 printed Schools Number of " Praying Indians" 
 Their present state Death of Mr. Eliot. 
 
 MR. ELIOT, a native of England, was born in 1C04, 
 and educated at Cambridge. He emigrated to Amer- 
 ica in the year 1631, and settled in the ministry at 
 Roxbury, near Boston. He here found himself in a 
 heathen land, and was affected with the miserable con- 
 dition of the Indians. The sentiment expressed on the 
 seal of the Massachusetts Colony, a poor Indian with a 
 label in his mouth, " Come over and help us ;" and the 
 clause of the Royal charter declaring it to be a princi- 
 pal design of the plantation to instruct the natives in 
 the Christian faith, both excited his benevolent interest. 
 He commenced the study of the Indian language. In 
 a few months, notwithstanding its extreme difficulty, 
 he was able to speak it intelligibly ; and soon publish- 
 ed an Indian grammar, at the end of which he added 
 " Prayers and pains through faith in Christ Jesus will 
 do any thing;" a motto which should be written on the 
 heart of every missionary. 
 
 I'i 1646, the General Court of Massachusetts Colony 
 passed an act, for encouraging attempts to Christianize 
 the Indians. Mr. Eliot readily entered into their views, 
 and being encouraged by his brethren in the ministry, 
 who promised to supply his pulpit in his absence, he 
 6
 
 62 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 immediately entered on his labours among the heathen, 
 He had but a short distance to travel before he entered 
 the wildest scenes of uncivilized life, as the settlers had 
 done little more than to establish themselves in a few 
 places on the coast. 
 
 His first interview with the Indians was near Roxbu- 
 ry. He was there received in a very friendly manner, 
 and listened to with great attention for more than three 
 hours, while he prayed and explained the leading truths 
 of Christianity. After the discourse the Indians pro- 
 posed some questions, such as " How may we come to 
 kuow Jesus Christ ?" " Were Englishmen ever so ig- 
 norant as ourselves?" "How came the world so full 
 of people, if they were all once drowned in the flood ?" 
 " Can Jesus Christ understand prayers in the Indian 
 tongue ?" These being answered to their satisfaction, 
 the Indians departed, much gratified, and desiring Mr. 
 Eliot to come again. 
 
 At the second interview many were much affected. 
 An old man stood up, and with tears in his eyes, inquir- 
 ed whether it was not too late for one so near death to 
 repent, or seek after God. Another, whose conscience 
 perhaps was touched, asked, " If a man has committed 
 adultery, or stolen any goods, and the Sachem do'th not 
 punish him, neither by any law is he punished, if also 
 he restore the goods he hath stolen, what then, wheth- 
 er is not all well now ?" In answer to this Mr. Eliot 
 exhibited the strict justice of God, and the impossibil- 
 ity of pardon, except through the merits of Christ. 
 Upon hearing this he drew back and hung down his 
 head, as a man smitten to the heart, and a little after 
 broke out with sobbing " Me little know Jesus Christ. 1 ' 
 During the succeeding interviews, the word contin- 
 ued to take effect. At the fourth, the Indians offered 
 all their children for Christian instruction. Many ex- 
 pressed a desire to be brought out of their vagrant way 
 of life, and to be civilized, as well as instructed in 
 Christianity. The Court of Massachusetts, therefore, 
 granted them some land, and they built a town called
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 63 
 
 Noonanetum, or Rejoicing. Here they adopted regu- 
 lations to promote cleanliness, good order, and habits 
 of industry. The common houses in this place were 
 superior to those of the chiefs in other places ; and the 
 comfortable state of the Christian Indians could not but 
 recommend itself to the surrounding savages. Others 
 therefore followed their example. The Indians in the 
 neighbourhood of Concord, requested Mr. Elliot to 
 come and preach to them, expressing a desire to learn 
 the arts of civilized life. By these a town was soon 
 built on a plan similar to that of Noonanetum. 
 
 Nor did Mr. Eliot confine himself to these two places. 
 Though he still retained his pastoial charge at Roxbury, 
 he usually made a missionary excursion, once a fort- 
 night, through different parts of Massachusetts. In 
 these journeys, he encountered many toils and dangers. 
 " I have not," says he at one time in a letter, "been 
 dry, night nor day, from Tuesday to Saturday, but have 
 travelled from place to place in that condition ; and at 
 night 1 pull off my boots, wring my stockings, and or* 
 with them again, and so continue. But God steps in 
 and helps me. I have considered the exhortation oi Paul 
 to Timothy, " Endure hardness as a good soldier ofJe- 
 sus Christ." That he had considered it, and that it 
 was not to him a dead letter, his life indeed gave abun- 
 dant evidence. When travelling in the woods alone, 
 he was often treated cruelly by the savages, and some- 
 times was in danger of his life. The sachems, whose 
 authority was weakened by the progress of Christiani- 
 ty, entertained the deepest malice against him, and 
 would have murdered him. had they not feared the Eng- 
 lish. When he came where they were, they thrust him 
 out, saying, " It is impertinent for you to trouble yourself 
 with us, or our religion. Il you return again it shall be 
 at your peril." To such threats, he was accustomed 
 to reply, " I am in the service of the Great God, and 
 neither fear you, nor all the sachems in (he country. 1 
 am resolved to go on with my work, and touch me if 
 you dare." On such occasions, the stoutest among
 
 64 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 them slunk away from his presence, feeling doubtless, 
 " how awful goodness is." 
 
 Undismayed by opposition, Mr. Eliot proceeded vig- 
 orously in his work. Numerous Indians, in various 
 parts of the country, embraced the gospel. Of these 
 a considerable body united and built a town called Na- 
 tick, on Charles Rirer. about eighteen miles south west 
 from Boston. It became a pleasant village, having two 
 long streets on one side of the river, and one on the oth- 
 er, with a lot of land attached to each house. Most of 
 the buildings were in the Indian fashion. One large 
 house was in the English style. The lower part was 
 occupied as a school room and a place of worship, the 
 upper part as a kind of wardrobe for the Indians, save 
 one corner, in which was an apartment with a bed and 
 bedstead for good Mr. Eliot. Besides this building, 
 there was a large fort, palisadoed with trees, and a 
 small bridge over the river.* 
 
 Here, in 1660, was formed the first Christian church 
 among the Indians. Eight years before a great as- 
 sembly was held, attended by many ministers, to hear 
 the confessions of the hopeful converts. Fifteen then 
 gave very satisfactory relations of their experience. 
 But they were continued in the character of catechu- 
 mens until now, when several were baptized and in- 
 corporated into a church. Ten years afterwards the 
 members were between forty and fifty in number. 
 
 Soon after the formation of this church, Mr. Eliot 
 completed the translation of the Bible info the Indian 
 language, a work in which he had long been engaged. 
 It went through two editions in the course of twenty 
 years, and was the first Bible printed in Jlmcrica.l 
 The whole translation was written with one pen, 
 ' which," says Dr. Mather, " had it not been lost, 
 would certainly have deserved a richer case, than was 
 bestowed upon that pen, with which Holland wrote 
 his translation of Plutarch." Several other books, he 
 
 * Miss. Reg. Vol. iii. p. 170. 
 
 t It is still extant. A copy may be seen in the library of the 
 Theol. Sem. Andover.
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 65 
 
 likewise translated, as Primers, Catechisms, the Prac- 
 tice of Piety, Shcpard's Sincere Convert, and Baxter's. 
 Call to the Unconverted. 
 
 Besides these labours, Mr. Eliot made groat exer- 
 tions to establish schools. To' raise up ministers from 
 the Indian youth, became a favourite object ; and to in- 
 struct them properly, a building was erected at Cam- 
 bridge, called the Indian College. To this place some 
 repaired, and acquired a little knowledge of Latin and 
 Greek; but this part of the design failed, through the 
 inconstancy of the savages. There were, however, na- 
 tive teachers raised up, in various ways, who became 
 extensively useful. 
 
 The number of praying Indians increased. In 1674,. 
 there were fourteen towns within the jurisdiction of 
 Massachusetts Colony, inhabited by them. In 1687, 
 Dr. Mather states, " There are six churches of baptiz- 
 ed Indians in New England, and eighteen assemblies of 
 Catechumens professing the name of Christ. Of the 
 Indians, there are four and twenty, who are preachers 
 of the word of God ; and besides these, there are four 
 English ministers who preach the Gospel in the Indian 
 tongue."* 
 
 Before this, however, the war with Philip had brok- 
 en up several settlements of the praying Indians, and 
 all of them soon began to languish. In 1753, there 
 were but twenty five families at Natick, besides some 
 single persons ; and, ten years later, but thirty seven 
 Indians. In 1797, there were supposed to be only- 
 twenty Natick Indians, of pure blood, and only two or 
 three of these members of a Christian church. There 
 were at Grafton, about thirty persons who retained a 
 part of their lands, and a few at Stoughton. These, it 
 is believed, are all the remains of the numerous and 
 powerful tribes, who anciently inhabited the Colony cf 
 Massachusetts.! 
 
 Miss. Reg. Vol iii. p. 643. 
 i Massachusetts Historical Collections,
 
 6t> I'KOPAOATION O CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Before leaving this article we must briefly notice the 
 death of Mr. Ehot. It took place in 1 690, in the eighty 
 sixth year of his age. He had for some time been in- 
 firm. Okl age, however, did not quench his zeal in the 
 cause of Christ. When unable to go among the In- 
 dians, and even to preach to his English congregation, 
 he employed himself in instructing a lew negroes, whom 
 he requested to be sent to his house. When he could 
 do nothing else, he devoted himself to teaching a blind 
 boy, whom he took home, and laboured with so suc- 
 cessfully, as to enable him to repeat several chapters 
 in the Bible, and even to construe with ease an ordi- 
 nary piece of Latin. Thus no day was useless. 
 
 Being at length attacked with some degree of fever, 
 he rapidly detuned. During his illness, his thoughts 
 were much on the Indians. 4 ' There is," said he, " a 
 dark cloud upon the work of the gospel among them. 
 The Lord revive and prosper that work, and grant 
 that it may live, when I am dead. It is a work that I 
 have been doing much, and have been long about. But 
 what was the word 1 spoke last? I recall that word, 
 my doings. Alas ! they have been poor, and small, and 
 lean doings, and I will be the man to cast the first stone 
 ?.t them all." One of his last words was, " Welcome 
 joy !" and he departed, calling upon those who stood 
 by, " Pray, pray, pray !" Thus lived and thus died 
 this Apostle of the Indians. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Efforts of Mr. Bourne Church formed Mr. Cotton 
 Mr. Treat Mr. Sergeant His zeal for the mission 
 Labours at Stockbridge Success President Ed- 
 wards Mr. John Sergeant Indiana remove Pres- 
 ent state of Stockbridge Indians. 
 
 WIIILB Mr, Eliot was zealously engaged among the
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 67 
 
 Indians in Massachusetts Colony, others, of a kindred! 
 spirit, were pursuing the same work in the vicinity, 
 Mr. Bourne, a man of some property, in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Sandwich, having, with great diligence 
 acquired a knowledge of the Indian language, began 
 to preach the Gospel to the Savages around him. An- 
 imated by some success, he extended his labours ; and 
 was the means of bringing numbers to the profession 
 of the Christian faith. That they might dwell togeth- 
 er, he obtained, at his own expense, a grant of land at 
 Mashpee, in Plymouth Colony, about fifty miles from 
 Boston. Here a church was formed about the year 
 1670, and Mr. Bourne ordained pastor. The Indians 
 under his care, here, and in the vicinity, amounted, in 
 1674, to about five hundred, of whom ninety were bap- 
 tized, and twenty seven in full communion. After the 
 death of Mr. Bourne, an Indian preacher, named Simon, 
 was settled over them, who appears to have laboured 
 upwards of forty years. The Indians did not decrease 
 much, though they became mixed ; for in 1794, there 
 were between eighty and ninety houses inhabited by 
 them at Mashpee. A missionary, Mr. Hawley, was 
 then with them, who has since, in 1807, died, after 
 spending about fifty years in their service. 
 
 Besides Mr. Bourne, Mr. John Cotton, Pastor of the 
 English Church at Plymouth, had under his care about 
 five hundred Indians, to whom he preached in their own 
 language ; arid Mr. Samuel Treat of Easthon, instruct- 
 ed about the same number near Cape Cod. Other in- 
 dividuals made some exertions to evangelize the natives 
 in this Colony, so that in 1685, the number of praying 
 Indians was reckoned to be 1439, exclusive of boys 
 and girls, under twelve years ot age; and in 1763, 
 when the tribes had diminished very much, they were 
 estimated, including all ages, at 905. Since that peri- 
 od they are mostly exterminated, except those at 
 Mashpee.* 
 
 * Mass. His, Coll.
 
 68 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Later than the missions, which have been noticed, 
 was that of Mr. Sergeant to the Indians on Housaton- 
 ic river. These Indians, the remnant of the River 
 tribe, and settled on reserved lands in the vicinity of 
 the Whites, having expressed a willingness to receive 
 a Christian teacher, Mr. Sergeant, then a tutor in 
 Yale College, cheerfully devoted himself to the work 
 of carrying them the Gospel. He had previously de- 
 clared, he would rather be employed as a missionary 
 among the Indians, than accept of an invitation from 
 any English church. Long before he had any pros- 
 pect of engaging in that capacity, it had been his daily 
 prayer, that God would send him to these unenlighten- 
 ed pagans. " I should be ashamed" said he " to call 
 myself a Christian, or even a wan, and yet refuse to 
 do what lay in my power to cultivate humanity, among 
 a people naturally ingenious enough ; but who, for 
 want 'of instruction, live so much below the dignity of 
 human nature, and to promote the salvation of souls 
 perishing in the dark, when yet the light of liie is so 
 near to them."* 
 
 In Oct. 1734, accompanied by the Rev. Mr. Bull, 
 this ardent missionary set out for Housatonic. After 
 lodging one night in the woods, without either fire or 
 shelter, and riding through a most dreary wilderness, 
 they arrived at the place of destination. About twen- 
 ty Indians first collected to hear them. Their inter- 
 preter was desirous of receiving baptism. After suit- 
 able examination, he was baptized as the first fruits 
 of the mission. 
 
 In the commencement of his labours, Mr. Sergeant had 
 many difficulties to encounter, among which was the 
 violent opposition of the Dutrh traders, who incensed 
 the Indians against him. By his affectionate beha- 
 viour, however, he disarmed prejudice. His hearers 
 increased, many were seriously impressed, and in a 
 jshort time he had the happiness of baptizing about fifty, 
 
 * Hopkins His. Mem. IIous. Indiani, PanopJist, Vol. If.
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 69 
 
 among whom were two principal men with their wives 
 and children. 
 
 The Indians, who lived in two settlements, now unit- 
 ed, and built a town, called Stockbridge. Here Mr. 
 Sergeant laboured indefatigably. Every week he 
 wrote four discourses, two for the English, of whom he 
 had some under his care, and two for the Indians, 
 The latter cost him much labour. He first wrote, them 
 in English, then translated them into Indian. Besides 
 delivering all these on the Sabbath, he regularly spent 
 an hour with the Indians after public worship, instruct- 
 ing, exhorting, and warning them, in a most simple and 
 affectionate manner. These efforts exhausted him, 
 so that frequently he was scarcely able to speak. His 
 labours were not in vain ; but the heart of this pious 
 missionary was often grieved by the disorderly con- 
 duct of his flock, especially with their intemperance. 
 To this vice they were constantly tempted by the Dutch 
 traders, and frequently with but too good success. 
 Mr. Sergeant hoped to correct this and other vicious 
 habits by beginning with children. He circulated a 
 very excellent plan for a school ; or an institution in 
 which they might be trained to habits of application 
 and industry, By being taken from their parents, and 
 employed alternately in study and labour. The plan 
 failed for want of funds, though the prince of Wales, 
 and the duke of Cumberland headed a subscription with 
 twenty guineas each. By the singular generosity of 
 the Rev. Mr. Hollis, who himself offered to support- 
 twelve boys,* Mr. Sergeant was able to commence 
 the establishment on a small scale. But when a house 
 had been built, and a few boys collected, when Mr. 
 Sergeant was flattering himself with seeing his favour- 
 ite design accomplished, he was suddenly removed by 
 death. His sickness was short. During its continu- 
 ance he enforced on the Indians, frequently, the coun- 
 sels, the warnings, the admonitions he had given them. 
 They wept, for they loved him as a father. Of their 
 
 * This number was afterwards increased to thirty six, to whose 
 lupport Mr. Hollis contributed about UOO dollars annually, 
 i
 
 70 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 own accord they assembled in the church, to pray for 
 his restoration to health. But such was not the will 
 of God. With a hope full of immortality, he died July 
 27, 1749, in ihe thirty ninlh year of his age, and fif- 
 teenth of his labours among the Indians. 
 
 In the course of his labours, Mr. Sergeant had bap- 
 tized 182 Indians, of whom there were alive and re- 
 siding at Stockbridge, 129, besides nearly 100 with 
 them, not baptized. The care of this congregation 
 devolved on Mr. Woodbridge, teacher of the school, 
 until that distinguished man, Rev. Jonathan Edwards, 
 was settled over them in 1751. The Indians did not 
 long enjoy the labours of this great divine. Having 
 been with them about six years, he was appointed to 
 the presidency of Princeton College, in New Jersey, 
 from which he was soon removed by death. It does 
 not appear that the exertions of President Edwards at 
 Stockbridge, were attended with any remarkable suc- 
 cess, which is doubtless to be attributed to some un- 
 happy differences existing at that time between those 
 who had the management of Indian affairs, and to the 
 war with France. 
 
 President Edwards was succeeded, for a short time, 
 by Mr. West ; and he in turn, having resigned the sta- 
 tion, by Mr. John Sergeant, son of the original found- 
 er of the settlement. Little is known concerning the 
 state of the mission for several subsequent years. Dur- 
 ing the American war, the Indians suffered much. 
 Most of their young men were killed in battle ; and 
 those who survived were nearly ruined by their con- 
 nexion with the army. The whole settlement was in 
 a languishing state. At length a removal was deter- 
 mined on ; nearly all the Indians proceeded to the coun- 
 try of the Oneidas, where they built a town called New 
 Stockbridge. Their pastor, Mr. Sergeant, accompani- 
 ed them. It appears he has been useful. The x con- 
 gregation, at the commencement of the present centu- 
 ry, amounted to about 400, who were partially civiliz- 
 ed, and who possessed so much knowledge of Chris- 
 tianity, as, probably, to rank with the white inhabi-
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 71 
 
 tants of many of our new settlements. In a late communi- 
 cation from Mr. Sergeant we are informed, there has 
 been during the present year, a more general reforma- 
 tion than in any preceding year of his ministry. 
 Seventy or eighty of the tribe have lately emigrated to 
 the We'st to join the Delawares. Stopping to spend 
 the Sabbath at a town in Ohio, they inquired if there 
 was to be a meeting. Being told that there was, and 
 that the Lord's Supper would be administered, they 
 expressed great joy, asking if they could be admitted. 
 Their chief and five others, who were regular mem- 
 bers of a church, came to the table. They conduct- 
 ed with the utmost propriety and solemnity. When 
 a psalm was named they all took their books and turn- 
 ed to it. Some were bathed in tears.* 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 LABOURS OF BRAINERD Kaunameek Forks of the Del' 
 aware Journey through the wilderness to the Susque' 
 hannah Crosweeksung Interpreter and wife baptiz- 
 ed Success at Crosweeksung Pentecost seasonmany 
 baptized Experience of a female Indian Brainerd's 
 character and death Mr. John Brainard He takes 
 charge of the Indians his death Congregation dis- 
 persed. 
 
 WE now come to that mission, which, though of short 
 duration, exhibited in the self denial, the patience, the 
 perseverance of the missionary ; and in the change ef- 
 fected on the Indians a most remarkable display of 
 divine grace. The history of Brainerd is so well 
 known that it will be proper to confine ourselves en- 
 tirely to his missionary labours. He entered on these 
 at Kaunameek, in the wilderness, about 18 miles east 
 of Albany, in the 25th year of his age. He was pat- 
 ronized by the Society in Scotland for Propagating 
 Christian Knowledge. Here, alone, among savages, of 
 whose language he had but a slight acquaintance, and, 
 * Pnnoplist, Vol. XIV. p. 252.
 
 72 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 to use his own words, " destitute of most of the con- 
 veniences of life, at least of all its pleasures, without a 
 friend to whom I may unbosom my sorrows, and some- 
 times, without a place of retirement, where I may un- 
 burden my soul before God," he suffered all the de- 
 pression of constitutional melancholy. 
 
 Still he was enabled to prosecute his work. Though 
 feeble in health, and destitute of those comforts which 
 were necessary to recruit his strength, being obliged to 
 lie in a wigwam on a bundle of straw, to live on the 
 coarsest food, and at the same time to labour hard from 
 day to day to procure forage for his horse, he con- 
 tinued about a year to exert himself incessantly, for 
 the salvation of the poor Indians. But, their number 
 being small, and little fruit appearing, it was thought 
 advisable, by the commissioners who employed him, 
 that he should take some other station. He therefore 
 proceeded to the Forks of the Delaware. It ought to 
 be remarked, however, that Mr. Brainerd's labour at 
 Kaunameek was not in vain. Its good effects were 
 seen, in an outward reformation of the Indians, and in 
 some serious concern among them on the subject of 
 religion. They were grieved at his departure. 
 
 At the Forks of the Delaware, he remained but a 
 short time, having found but few Indians, and those 
 much prejudiced against Christianity. "Every thing" 
 to borrow his own expression " concerning the con- 
 version of the heathen looked dark as midnight." But 
 he trusted in God ; and, with fasting and constant 
 prayer, still went forward. With incredible ardour 
 and perseverance, he made, before leaving the Dela- 
 ware, two long and dismal journies to some Indians on 
 the Susquehannah river. From the last after having 
 rode 340 miles in the wilderness, where he had been 
 overtaken by storms, and obliged to sleep on the 
 ground without a covering, he returned weak and ema- 
 ciated, the mere shadow of a man. Concerning one 
 of these journ'es he remarks; "I have been frequent- 
 ly exposed, and sometimes have lain out all night, but
 
 Br THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 73 
 
 hitherto God has preserved me. Such fatigues and 
 hardships serve to wean me from the earth ; and I 
 trust will make heaven the sweeter. Formerly, when 
 I ivive been exposed to cold and rain, I was ready 
 to please myself with the hope of a comfortable lodging, 
 a warm fire, and other external accommodations ; but 
 now, through divine grace, such things as these have 
 less place in my heart, and my eye is directed more to 
 God for comfort. In this world, I lay my account with 
 tribulation. It does not now appear strange to me."* 
 The love of Christ constrained him, and though he 
 had now laboured and suffered two years almost in 
 vain, he was not discouraged. Having heard there were 
 a number of Indians atCrosweeksung,inNew Jersey, he 
 resolved to visit them. Here, we are to see the missionary 
 putting on the garment of praise for the spirit of heavi- 
 ness. Here we are to learn that ihe conversion of uncivi- 
 lized, untutored pagans to Christianity, by the simple 
 preaching of the word, is not a wild or imaginary 
 thing. 
 
 When Mr. Brainerd first arrived at Crosweeksung he 
 found but few persons. The Indians were much scat- 
 tered, not more than two or three families in a place, 
 and these from six to thirty miles from the spot on 
 which he had pitched to commence his labours. He how- 
 ever preached to about ten. They appeared attentive 
 and well disposed. When he informed them he would 
 preach again the next day, the women immediately 
 travelled ten or fifteen miles to give notice to their 
 friends. The number of hearers speedily increased. 
 At the end of a week, forty or fifty were together, who 
 of their own accord urged him to preach twice a day 
 that they might hear all they could. No opposition 
 appeared. When, a few days after, he left them, they 
 earnestly desired him to return. Before going he spent 
 some lime in talking to them, individually, upon which 
 
 * Braiaerd's Life, p. 186. 
 
 r
 
 74 PROFAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 he remarks, " It was amazing to see how they had re- 
 ceived and retained the instructions given them ; and 
 what a measure of knowledge some of them had ac- 
 quired in a few days." Their hearts loo were touch- 
 ed. One woman said, " I wish God would change my 
 heart ;'' another, " 1 want to find Christ ;" and an old 
 man. who had been one of their chiefs, wept bitterly. 
 
 During his journey Mr. Brainerd visited his former 
 station at the Forks of the Delaware. He now saw some 
 effect of his labour. On discoursing to the Indians 
 many appeared to be convinced of their sin and mis- 
 ery, and wept much the whole lime of service. His 
 interpreter, whom he had employed for more than a 
 year, had been for some time the subject of a hopeful 
 change. He was awakened first by a discourse which 
 Mr. Brainerd addressed to an assembly of while people, 
 and though his impressions wore off for a time, he af- 
 terwards became deeply convinced of sin, and was in 
 great distress of mind until he found relief in Christ. 
 The change was very evident, from the manner in 
 which he performed his duly as an interpreter, and from 
 the fervency with which he himself addressed his coun- 
 trymen, as well as from a thorough reformation in his life. 
 His wife, likewise, gave evidence of a saving change. 
 Mr. Brainerd therefore proceeded to bapiize them. 
 The ordinance made a deep impression on the Indians. 
 Some said thai, " seeing the baptism made ihem more 
 concerned lhan any ihing ihey had ever seen or heard.' 7 
 After staying here two or three wec-ks, and being ani- 
 mated with the prospect of some fruit, Mr. Brainerd 
 returned to Crosvveeksung. 
 
 On arriving at ihis place he found ihe Indians seri- 
 ous, and a number of them under deep concern. On 
 his speaking lo ihem from ihe texl, "And whosoever 
 will, lei him lake oi ihe waler of life freely" a surpris- 
 ing eflecl appeared. Of about twenty adults, not 
 above two could be seen wilh dry eyes. Al anolher 
 time when he preached from the words, "Herein i*
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 76 
 
 love," not more than three or four in the assembly, 
 could refrain from tears and bitter cries. They all 
 seemed in an agony to obtain an interest in Christ. 
 Before this, one woman was rejoicing in hope. Now, 
 two persons gave good evidence of a change. When 
 asked what they wanted Gt>d to do for them, they re- 
 plied, " they wanted Christ should wipe their hearts 
 quite clean." 
 
 By this time the Indians from more remote parts be- 
 gan to collect ; and it was remarkable that as fastas 
 they came, the spirit of God seemed to fall upon them. 
 Two more soon found hope in Christ. But we are 
 now come to a time when the effectual influences of the 
 Spirit were not confined to two c. three individuals. 
 About sixty five Indians were collected. In discoursing 
 to them Mr. Brainerd observes he was favoured with 
 uncommon freedom. I shall give an instance of the 
 effect at one time in his own words " The power of 
 God seemed to descend upon the assembly ' like a rush- 
 ing mighty wind.* I stood amazed at the influence 
 which seized the audience almost universally, and could 
 compare it to nothing more aptly than a mighty tor- 
 rent, that bears down, and sweeps before it, whatever 
 is in its way. Almost all persons, of all ages, were 
 bowed down together; and scarce one was able to 
 withstand the shock of this surprising operation. Old 
 men and women who had been drunken wretches for 
 many years, and some little children not more than six 
 or seven years of age, appeared in distress for tneir 
 souls; as well as persons of middle age. And it was 
 apparent these children were not merely frighted with 
 seeing the general concern, but were made sensible of 
 their danger, the badness of their hearts, and their mis- 
 ery without Christ. The most stubborn hearts were 
 now obliged to bow. A principal man, who before 
 that thought his state good, because he knew more than 
 the generality of the Indians, and who, with great con- 
 fidence, the day before, told me he had been a Chris- 
 tian more than ten years, was now brought under sol-
 
 76 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 emn concern for his soul, and wept bitterly. Another 
 man, considerable in years, who had been a murderer, 
 a powaw and a notorious drunkard, was likewise brought 
 uow to cry for mercy with many tears, and to complain 
 much that he could be no more concerned when he 
 saw his danger was so great." " They were, almost 
 universally, praying and crying for mercy, in every 
 part of the house ; and many out of doors ; and num- 
 bers could neither go nor stand. Their concern was 
 so great, each for himself, that none seemed to take 
 any notice of those about him ; but each prayed for 
 themselves, and were, to their own apprehension, as 
 much retired as if every one had been by himself in a 
 desert; or rather, t'toy thought nothing about any, but 
 themselves, and so were every one praying apart, al- 
 though all were together." 
 
 Similar effects attended the preaching of the word, 
 for several days ; and they were especially powerful 
 when the preacher insisted on the invitations of the gos- 
 pel, and dwelt on the love of Christ for sinners. With- 
 in less than three weeks from this time, Mr. Brainerd 
 baptized twenty five persons, fifteen adults, and ten 
 children, and this number before the close of the year, 
 was increased to seventy seven persons, thirty eight 
 adults and thirty nine children. These were, princi- 
 pally, from the Indians at Crosweeksung, but some from 
 the Forks of the Delaware. This place, he soon vis- 
 ited again, and was attended with the influence of the 
 Spirit. In a little time twelve persons there received 
 baptism. 
 
 It would be interesting to follow this indefatigable 
 missionary in his various journeyings, and lo witness 
 his success among these heathen. But our limits do 
 not permit. He continued to preach alternately at 
 Crosweeksung and the Forks of the Delaware, besides 
 making a third journey to Susquehannah, and visiting 
 the Indians in several other places. 
 
 That he was eminently successful we have already 
 seen. The whole number of hopeful converts is not
 
 UV THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 77 
 
 
 
 known. That many had a real work of grace on their 
 hearts we have reason to believe from what has al- 
 ready been said, and from particular instances of Chris- 
 tian experience, which might be mentioned. Of these 
 I will give one. It is of a female. " When I came,' 9 
 says Mr. Brainerd, " to inquire of her how she got re- 
 lief from the distresses she had lately been under, she 
 answered in broken English, ' Me try, me try, save my- 
 self last my strength ail gone, (meaning her ability to 
 save herself) could not me stir bit further. Den last 
 me forced let Jesus Christ alone, send me hell if he 
 please.' I said, ' But you are not willing to go to hell, 
 were you ?' She replied, ' Could not me help it. My 
 heart he would be wicked for all. Could not me make 
 him good.' I asked her how she got out of this case* 
 She answered, still in the same broken language, ' By 
 and by, my heart be glad desperably.' I asked her 
 why her heart was glad. She replied, 'Glad my heart, 
 Jesus Christ, do what you please with me. Den me 
 tink glad my heart, Jesus Christ send me to hell. Did 
 not me care, where he put me, me love him for all.' ' 
 We shall not often find among more enlightened Chris- 
 tians, a better state of feeling. The same beneficial 
 result, in a temporal point of view, followed the preach- 
 ing of Brainerd, as that of the other missionaries. The 
 Indians, a hundred and fifty of whom had been collect- 
 ed together, became moral, industrious, and in a good 
 degree civilized. 
 
 After Mr. Brainerd had spent, with them, about three 
 years and a half, he was obliged, in 1746, to leave 
 them on account of his declining health. He had long 
 been apparently on the borders of the grave 5 but he 
 seemed resolved actually to wear out in the serviceo 
 He often travelled, sleeping in the wilderness upon the 
 ground, or in some tree, when he raised blood most 
 profusely, and when his garments were wet through 
 with his night sweats. 
 
 What Foster said of Howard has been well applied 
 to Brainerd, " The energy of his determination was- 
 I*
 
 PROI'AGATION OF CHRISTJAMTr 
 
 so great, that if instead of being habitual, it had been 
 shown only for a short time on particular occasions, it 
 would have appeared a vehement impetuosity ; but by 
 being unintermitted, it had an equability of manner, 
 which scarcely appeared to exceed the tone of a calm 
 constancy, it was so totally the reverse of any thing 
 like turbulence, or agitation. It was the calmness of 
 an intensity, kept uniform, by the nature of the human 
 mind forbidding it to be more, and the character of the 
 individual forbidding it to be less. His conduct impli- 
 ed an inconceivable severity of conviction that he had 
 one thing to do ; and that he who would do some great 
 thing, in this short life, must apply himself to the work, 
 with such a concentration of his forces, as, to idle spec- 
 tators who live only to amuse themselves, looks like 
 insanity." Brainerd, indeed, displayed a memorable 
 example, of this dedication of his whole being to his 
 oifice, this eternal abjuration of the quiescent feelings. 
 Such was the man whom God raised up to befriend the 
 Indians, and such the glorious success which attended 
 his short exertions. He died Oct. 6, 1747, in the 
 30th year of his age. 
 
 He was succeeded by his brother, John Brainerd, 
 Avhose labours among the Indians appear to have been 
 blessed for a time. The congregation increased to 
 two hundred, old and young. These were fixed by the 
 government of New-Jersey on 4000 acres of land. 
 But owing to various causes, such as have usually de- 
 stroyed the Indians in the vicinity of the Whites, they 
 afterwards dwindled away. Even before ihe death of 
 Mr. John Brainerd, at the close of the American war, 
 their number had become small ; and, of those who 
 remained, some had gone back to paganism. After 
 his death an ordained Indian, Daniel Simon, was plac- 
 ed over the congregation ; but he being afterwards 
 suspended for drunkenness, they were left without a 
 i.eacher. In 1802, those who remained, 85 in number, 
 were conducted, by commissioners from New-Jersey, 
 to New-Slockbridge, and placed under the care of
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 79 
 
 Mr. Sergeant. Thus the bright morning which cheer- 
 ed the labours, of, perhaps,' the most pious missionary 
 in these latter ages, 'did not bring in " a day without 
 clouds." It is certainly melancholy to reflect, that the 
 early progress of Christianity among the Aborigines of 
 this country, has left very few permanent traces behind. 
 Efforts to convert the Indians seem to have been too 
 much like ploughing the sand. The next wind fills up 
 the furrows. But may it not be asked " Would this 
 have been the case, had the labour been continued ? 
 Certainly we may hope, that had there been incessant, 
 pious exertions, to counteract those causes which cor- 
 rupt the Indian, and make him melt away before the 
 White man, the congregation, whose history has been 
 sketched would have been preserved from dissolution, 
 and the barren heath been changed into a "fruitful 
 field." 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Further efforts among the Indians Mr. K irkland with 
 tht Scnccas the Oneidas His sufferings Driven 
 away by the war Indians request his return Success 
 Low state of the mission Mr. Jenkins Speech of 
 an Indian Chief Mr. Horton Mr. Parks Mr. 
 Blackburn Mr. Badger. 
 
 To bring the history of attempts to convert the Abo- 
 rigines of America, down to the present time, it is ne- 
 cessary briefly to notice some missions of inferior mag- 
 nitude. In 1 7G4, Mr. Samuel Kirkland, having just fin- 
 ished his course at college, proceeded in company with 
 two Seneca Indians, on snow shoes, and with his pack 
 of provisions on his back, two hundred and fifty miles 
 through the wilderness, where ihere was no road, and 
 not even a house in which to lodge, until he arrived. at
 
 30 P-ROrAGATION OP CHRISTI.AKITT 
 
 a town of the Senccas, called Kanasadago. Here he 
 fixed himself, with the view of learning the language 
 and instructing the natives in Christianity. He was 
 kindly received at first, but was soon involved in diffi- 
 culty. The chief, in whose hut he lodged, having lain 
 down well at night, was found dead the next morning. 
 Suspicion instantly fastened on the White man. The 
 Indians supposed he had either killed the chief by mag- 
 ic, or somehow, brought death into the town. They 
 gave him nothing to eat for two days, and then had a 
 consultation whether it was not best to kill him. It 
 was finally concluded to keep him strictly guarded. 
 Soon after, a famine arose, and for two months, Mr., 
 Kirkland had neither bread, flesh, nor salt. His food 
 was small fish, roots, acorns, and a handful of pounded 
 corn, boiled in a large quantity of water. Once only 
 he tasted part of a bear. The Indians seeing his pa- 
 tience and perseverance, began to conceive a good 
 opinion of him. Still there were a number who threat- 
 ened his life. 
 
 After remaining with them about two years, Mr.Kirk- 
 land returned home. Having received ordination, he next 
 established himself among the Oneida Indians. Here 
 he suffered the same privations and hardships as before. 
 For two years, the corn of the Indians had been cut oft" 
 by frost. The scarcity was such, that Mr. Kirkland, 
 after mentioning that he was obliged to subsist by 
 catching eels, says, " 1 would be glad of an opportuni- 
 ty to fall upon my knees, for such a bone as I have of- 
 ten seen cast to the dogs. Without relief I shall soon 
 perish. My constitution is almost broken ; my spirits 
 sunk ; yet my heart still bleeds for these poor creatures. 
 I had rather die, than leave them alone in their present 
 miserable condition." The wants of the missionary, 
 were, however, soon supplied by his friends. 
 
 Mr. Kirkland early induced the Indians to renounce 
 spirituous liquors. They had even appointed some ac- 
 tive persons to sell or destroy all that might be found. 
 This regulation had a happy effect. For three months,
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICAN'S. 81 
 
 only two persons were guilty of intoxication, and though 
 eighty casks of rum were carried through the place, and 
 though it was frequently oftered as a gift to the Indians, 
 none of them were known to accept it. At length two 
 or three females were found drinking near the town. 
 Mr. Kirkland immediately went, took from them the 
 liquor, and poured it on the ground. This nearly cost 
 him his life. One of the poor creatures fell upon her 
 knees, and mourning with bitter cries her loss, utter- 
 ed many imprecations against her cruel minister. She 
 preserved as much of her beloved beverage as possi- 
 ble, by licking it up from the ground. Her husband 
 was enraged. He threatened to kill Mr. Kirkland ; 
 and even brought some neighbouring savages to assist, 
 him. " The matter is settled," said he, " now the minis- 
 ter shall never see another rising sun." Mr. Kirkland 
 retired that night to a sugar house, about a mile and a 
 half distant, but returned the next morning. The poor 
 wretch who had sought his life, was soon after convinc- 
 ed of sin, and brought to make a public confession in 
 a very humble and penitent manner. 
 
 Mr. Kirkland soon extended his labours to another 
 Indian town. Spirituous liquors were there also aban- 
 doned, many were impressed with divine truth, some 
 appeared real converts, and the whole mission put on 
 a very promising appearance. 
 
 In 1773 the Society in Scotland for Propagating 
 Christian Knowledge, took Mr. K. under their patron- 
 age. He was, however, supported in part by the Cor- 
 poration of Harvard College. When the American 
 war commenced, he was driven from his post. After 
 its conclusion,the Oneidas, with whom some other tribes 
 were now united, wished earnestly the return of Mr. 
 Kirkland. They even addressed a letter to him on 
 the subject, in which they say, " We intreat our Fath- 
 er tomakeone trial moreforChristianizing the Indians. 1 ' 
 In another to the commissioners at Boston, who had 
 the superintendence of the mission, they say,
 
 82 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 " Fathers, attend to our words ! 
 
 " It is a long time since we heard your voice. We 
 hope you have not forgotten us. The Great Spirit 
 above hath preserved us, and led us back to our coun- 
 try, and rekindled our fire in peace, which we hope he 
 will preserve to warm and refresh us and our children 
 to the latest posterity. 
 
 " Fathers, we have been distressed with the black 
 cloud that so long overspread our country. The cloud 
 is now blown over. Let us thank the Great Spirit, 
 and praise Christ Jesus. By means of his servants, 
 the good news of salvation has been published to us. 
 We have received them. Some of us love the Lord 
 Jesus, who hath preserved us through the late storm. 
 Fathers, our fire just begins to burn again. Our hearts 
 rejoice to see it. We hope it will burn brighter and 
 brighter than ever, and that it will enlighten the 
 Indian nations around us. Fathers, we doubt not 
 but your hearts will rejoice in our prosperity, and as 
 the Great Spirit above hath given us the light of peace 
 once more, we hope he will, by your means, send to 
 us the light of his holy word ; and that you will think 
 of our father Mr. Kirkland, and enable him to eat his 
 bread by our fire side. He hath for several years la- 
 boured among us, and done every thing iu his power 
 for our good. Our father Mr. Kirkland loves us, and 
 we love him. He hath long had the charge of us, 
 hath long watched over us, and explained the word of 
 God to us. Fathers, we repeat our request, that you 
 will continue our father to sit by our fire side, to walcb 
 over us, to instruct us. and to lead us iu the way to 
 Heaven."* 
 
 Mr. Kirkland returned. The Indians in several vil- 
 lages seemed desirous to receive his message. They 
 came from a distance of six, ten, and even thirty miles, 
 and were sometimes so numerous that no house was 
 sufficiently large to contain them. They were obliged 
 to hold their meetings in the open air. In some in- 
 stances their applications for instruction were sopress- 
 
 Brown's Hist. Prop. Chris. Vol. 1. p. 155.
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 83 
 
 ing, that the Missionary had scarcely leisure to take his 
 food. More than seventy were under religious impres- 
 sions. Their convictions of sin were deep and pun- 
 gent ; and often the sense of its evil appeared to rise 
 higher than the fear of punishment. But after all, their 
 religion proved to be " like the morning cloud and like 
 the early dew." 
 
 In the summer of 1776, the Rev. Drs. Morse and 
 Belknap, by desire of the Society in Scotland, visited 
 the Oneidas. Their report was unfavourable. They 
 found 628 individuals, men, women and children, un- 
 der the care ot Mr. Kirkland. Of these, only eight 
 \vcrr professed Pagans ; but the greater part, though 
 called Christians, evidently had little of Christianity 
 but the name. Of the women, 36 were reputed sober j 
 arid Mr. Kirkland reckoned 24 of them as serious 
 Christians. Of the men only three, or four, were of a 
 sober character; and but one attended on the last 
 communion. The Indians were still influenced by a 
 belief in witchcraft, and the power of invisible agents. 
 They were but partially civilised. Agriculture was 
 neglected. The cultivation of the field was still chiefly 
 performed by the women. The old saying," Indians can- 
 not work," was still in their mouths. They retained the 
 notion, that cultivating the ground is degrading to the 
 character of a man, "who was made for war and hunting. 
 Women and hedgehogs were made to scratch the 
 .earth." They remembered too, their proverbial tra- 
 dition, " The great Spirit gave the White man a 
 plough, and the Red man a bow and arrow."* 
 
 The unfavourable report of the visitors caused the 
 Society to withdraw their patronage from Mr. Kirk- 
 land. He, however, continued to labour in the employ 
 of the Corporation of Harvard College, until his death 
 in 1808. Since then, the Northern Missionary Socie- 
 ty of New York have taken the Oneida Indians under 
 their patronage, and sent the Rev. Mr. Jenkins to set- 
 
 * Mass. His. Col. pp. 1228.
 
 84 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 tie among them. An Indian named Abraham has also 
 laboured with great activity and zeal. To show the 
 genius of this people, and that the efforts made among 
 them were not in vain, I shall here transcribe a speech 
 delivered by Scanando, the celebrated Christian Chief 
 who died two years since. It was delivered when he 
 was about a hundred years old, and blind through age, 
 on discovering that the lands and improvements of the 
 tribe were sold to the State. 
 
 " My warriors and my children ! Hear! It is cruel, 
 it is very cruel ! A heavy burden lies on my heart ; 
 it is very sick. This is a dark day. The clouds are 
 black and heavy over the Oneidas ; and a strong arm 
 is heavy upon us, and our hearts groan under it. Our 
 fires are put out and our beds are removed from under 
 us. The graves ol our fathers are destroyed, and their 
 children are driven away. The Almighty is angry 
 with us ; for we have been very wicked ; therefore his 
 arm does not keep us. Where are the Chiefs of the 
 rising sun ? White Chiefs now kindle their ancient 
 fires! There no Indians sleeps but those that are 
 sleeping in their graves ; My house will soon be like 
 theirs ; soon will a white Chief here kindle his fire. 
 Your Scanando will soon be no more, and his village 
 no more a village of Indians. 
 
 " The news that came last night from Albany made 
 this a sick day in Oneida. All our children's hearts 
 are sick, and our eyes rain like the black cloud that 
 roars on the tops of the trees of the wilderness. Long 
 did the strong voice of Scanando cry, Children, take 
 care, be wise, be straight. His feet were then like, 
 the deer's, and his arm like the bear's ; he can 
 now only mourn out a few words ; and then be 
 silent ; and his voice will soon be heard no more 
 in Oneida. But certainly he will be long in the 
 minds of his children in white men's. Scanando's 
 name has gone far, and will not die. He has spoken 
 many words to make his children straight. Long has 
 he said drink no strong water ; for it makes you mice
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS* 9 
 
 (or white men, who are cats. . Many a meal have they 
 eaten of you. Their mouth is a snare, and their way 
 like the fox. Their lips are sweet, but their heart is 
 wicked. Yet there are good whites and good Indians, 
 I love all good men, anjd Jesus whom I love sees all. 
 His great day is coming; he will make straight ; he 
 will say to cheating whites and drinking Indians, Be 
 gone ye be gone ye go, go, go. Certainly, my chil- 
 dren, he will drive them away. In that day I will re- 
 joice. But Oh ! great sorrow is in my heart, that many 
 of my children mourn. The great Jesus has looked 
 on all the while the whites were cheating us; and it 
 will remain in his mind ; he will make all straight 
 again. Long have I believed his good words : and 
 as long as I live, I will pray to him. He is my good 
 Saviour my blind eyes he will open. I shall see 
 him. Children, his way is a good way. 
 
 "Children! some have said, your chiefs signed pa- 
 pprs of white men that sold our fires. Your chiefs sign- 
 ed no papers ; sooner would they let the tomahawk 
 lay them low. We know one of our men was hired by 
 white men to tell our men this, and will now tell you 
 so himself. Papers are wicked things ; take care, 
 sign none of them but such as our minister reads to us. 
 He is straight. You now see his tears running like 
 ours. 
 
 " Father, you are our minister ; dry up your tears. 
 We know if your arm could, it would help us. We 
 know wicked men speak ill of you foroursakes. You 
 suffer with us. But you are Jesus' servant, and he 
 will love you no less for loving Indians. Children, 
 our two messengers will run and carry our sorrows to 
 the great council fire toward the setting sun. Run, my 
 children, and tell our words. Give health to all the 
 chiefs assembled round the great fire. And may Jesus 
 the great Saviour bring you back safe." 
 
 While the chief was delivering this, the tears ram 
 copiously from hrs blind eyes, as well as from thos 
 8
 
 36 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY" 
 
 of all who heard him. This aged chief, at his deatii, 
 requested to be buried by Mr. Kirkland, whom he lov- 
 ed, that he might, as he expressed it, " Go up with him 
 at the great resurrection." Not long before, he said 
 to a friend who called on him, " I am an aged hemlock. 
 The winds of a hundred winters have whistled through 
 my branches. I am dead at the top. The generation 
 to which I belonged have run away, and left me ; why 
 I live, the Great Good Spirit only knows. Pray to my 
 Jesus that I may have patience to wait my appointed 
 time to die."* 
 
 In closing this article we must not pass over the 
 names of Horton, Parks, Occom and Blackburn. 
 
 Mr. Horton laboured on Long Island under the 
 patronage of the Society in Scotland for Propagating 
 Christian Knowledge ; and, in the course of two 
 or three years, baptized thirty five adults, and forty 
 four children. Religion, however, afterwards declined 
 among the Indians, and the mission, which was com- 
 menced in 1741, was given up in 1753. 
 
 Mr. Parks was sent in 1733, by the commissioners 
 for Indian affairs, to preach to the Narraganset Indians 
 in Rhode Island. No considerable fruit appeared un- 
 til f743, when the revival so remarkable in New Eng- 
 land, extended to this part of the country. The na- 
 tives as well as the white men, were affected by it. 
 Within little more than a year, Mr. Parks baptized, 
 and admitted to full communion, upwards of sixty. 
 Their religion was abiding. United with them, in 
 occasional communion, were thirty or forty Mohegan 
 Indians ; twenty of the Pequot tribe, and six or seven 
 Neantick. A church still exists among the Narragan- 
 set Indians. The remains of the tribe may amount 
 to one hundred and fifty souls ; but they are in a de- 
 graded state. A native preacher who was with them 
 died, a few years since. A school house has lately 
 
 * Recorder. Vol. 1, pp. 60, 130.
 
 BY THE ANGLO AMERICANS. 87 
 
 been built, and a school established among them by 
 the Society for Propagating the Gospel. 
 
 Samson Occow, a Mohegan Indian, was converted to 
 Christianity in 1741, when about seventeen years of 
 age. He was the h'rst educated at Move's Indian Char- 
 ity School, and was ordained over the Indians on Long 
 Island j previously under the care of Mr. Horton. He 
 afterwards left them to engage in a mission among the 
 Oneida Indians. Having continued there about five 
 years, he left the mission for a season ; and, with the 
 Rev. Mr. Whitaker, made a voyage to England, to so- 
 licit funds for the Indian Charity School. They met 
 with very great success, obtaining in a short time more 
 than 50,000 dollars in England and Scotland.* 
 
 On his return from Europe, Mr. Occom resumed his 
 missionary labours; and in 1788 removed with the In- 
 dians under his care in the vicinity of Norwich, Con- 
 necticut, to the Oneida country, \vhere they settled at 
 a place called Brotherlown. These Indians, as they 
 divided their lands so that each individual held his own 
 in fee simple, with the condition, that it should not be 
 sold to the whites, soon obtained a decided superi- 
 ority over the neighbouring tribes. By the last ac- 
 counts the Brothertown tribe consists of about 300 
 persons, all nominal Christians. 
 
 MR. BLACKBURN was appointed in 1803. by the Gen- 
 eral Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, to a mis- 
 sion among the Cherokee Indians. His principal ef- 
 forts were directed to the establishing of schools. 
 In 1 806 he had under his care two schools, in which were 
 75 scholars. Their progress was rapid. The effect was 
 happy. By means of the schools and other efforts to 
 introduce Christian knowledge, and the arts of civiliz- 
 ed life, the Cherokee nation were much elevated, at 
 least, in the scale of rational beings. But we are sor- 
 ry to add, when this active missionary had enlarged 
 his plans to the magnitude of the object, he failedybr 
 want of support. It seeois that the General Assembly 
 * Brown's His. Prop. Christianity.
 
 d8 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY.- 
 
 approved his plans, and were willing to do what was 
 in their power towards carrying them into execution; 
 but the public did not feel the subject ; and Mr. Black- 
 burn after having impaired his constitution, and we 
 believe his estate, was obliged to retire from the field 
 with the melancholy satisfaction of having had it in 
 his " heart to build a house for the Lord." 
 
 It should here be mentioned that the General As- 
 sembly of the Presbyterian Church, besides the mission 
 to the Cherokees, have made some exertions among 
 the Wyandot Indians on the Sandusky. Their mis- 
 sionary, Mr. Badger, laboured two or three years with 
 some success. lie was supported in part by the Mas- 
 sachusetts Missionary Society. The mission has been 
 conducted by the Synod of Pittsburg. The last ac- 
 count from it mentions " There have been several hope- 
 ful converts to Christianity." It should also be ob- 
 served that the Society for Propagating the Gospel 
 among the Indians and others in North America, insti- 
 tuted at Boston in 1787, has done much to aid the la- 
 ter missions which have been mentioned. They as- 
 sisted in the support of Mr. Mayhew, Mr. Sergeant 
 and Mr. Hawley ; and for some years employed a 
 missionary among the Narraganset Indians. The 
 New York IVfi^ionary Society, also, have done some- 
 thing among the Tuscaroras and the Senecas near Ni- 
 agara. 
 
 From this brief view of the missions in North Ameri- 
 ca, it willreadily be seen, that though they have been tem- 
 porary in their duration, and effects, yet that probably 
 no missions among the heathen in any part of the globe, 
 have produced a quicker harvest, or one more abun- 
 dant in proportion to the means employed. How dif- 
 ferent from what is sometimes said, " The Indian can- 
 not be converted." We appeal to facts ; the Indian 
 has been converted.
 
 PART IV. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE DANES. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 TRANQUEBAR. 
 
 Ziegenbalg and Plutscho Opposed by their country- 
 men Joined by Grundltr Patronized by Society for 
 Promoting Christian Knowledge Ziegenbalg visits- 
 Europe Death Mr. Schultze SWARTZ Singular 
 Letter Native Preachers Converts persecuted- Mr*. 
 Swartz^s Labours Influence zoith the Natives Cred- 
 it with the Rajah His death Other Missionaries 
 State of the mission in 1799 Success of Mr. Gericke 
 Embarrassment of the mission Schools of Dr. 
 John Present State of the mission Whole number 
 of Converts. 
 
 IN 1705 Frederick IV. king of Denmark, upon mo- 
 tion of his chaplain, resolved on sending missionaries 
 to Tranquebar in the East Indies. He made appli- 
 cation to the Professors of Divinity at Halle, to furnish 
 suitable men. Bartholomew Ziegenbalg and Henry 
 Plulscho were designated. They embarked at Copen- 
 hagen November 29, 1705, and after many hardships- 
 arrived at Tranquebar in July."* 
 
 * It is judged unnecessary, generally, to quote the authorities un- 
 der this head. The leading facts are found, in several publications, 
 especially Lord's History of Missions, and Brown's History of the 
 Propagation of Christianity. The latter was drawn, in part, frora 
 " Niecampii Historic Missionis Evangelicae Orientate ;" but both: 
 yjincipally from the " Christian Observer,"
 
 90 PROPAGATION OF eURiST/AXTfY 
 
 Their prospects were far from flattering. The un- 
 dertaking was new. Its difficulties, its trials, its dan- 
 gers, were just what imagination made them. Nor 
 were the missionaries aided in this wild and untrodden 
 path, by their countrymen settled on the coast. On 
 the contrary, the conduct of the traders here, as in 
 many other places, brought a scandal on the Christian 
 name. " Every one pretends," say the missionaries, 
 '*' that he cannot serve God as well in these parts as in 
 his own country ; and so they think they had rather put 
 it off till they come home again." When the heathen, 
 therefore, were convinced by argument of the truth of 
 Christianity, they lost their conviction by looking at 
 the dissoluteness, and avarice, of its professors. 
 
 The missionaries, however, commenced their la- 
 bours. T$ey at first instructed a few well disposed 
 Germans, who resorted to their house. Soon, by re- 
 quest of the Governor, they began to preach in the 
 Danish church. But their principal efforts were of 
 course directed to the Heathen. They made some at- 
 tempts to establish schools. These succeeded to con- 
 siderable extent ; the missionaries supporting many of 
 ihe children. They soon had five schools under their 
 direction. 
 
 At every step, however, they were opposed and 
 thwarted, by their countrymen. Even the Governor, 
 in opposition to his instructions from the King, haras- 
 sed them. They likewise had trials from another 
 source. The first subsidy, of two thousand Imperial 
 pieces, sent to them from Europe, was lost on the coast. 
 With an establishment already expensive, they had no 
 means of support. But Providence enabled them to 
 borrow for a time ; and just as they were brought to 
 the last extremity, a ship arrived with supplies. Ex- 
 press orders likewise came from his Majesty to the 
 Governor, requiring him to aid the missionaries. 
 The King, indeed, showed his determination to sup- 
 port the mission by assigning two thousand Imperial 
 .pieces, annually, for its benefit.
 
 BY' THE DANES. 91 
 
 With the ship, arrived Mr. Grundler and two other 
 fellow labourers. They were welcomed with great 
 joy. The missionaries had before this made great 
 proficiency in the language. Indeed, at the end of 
 eight months from the time of commencing it, Mr.Zie- 
 genbalg was able to read and even to write it with some 
 facility. By the help of a Malabar teacher, he made, 
 in little more than a year, a translation of the four Gos- 
 pels, of a catechism, and a few sermons. Some hope- 
 ful conversions had taken place. The missionaries 
 baptized five Heathen a few months after their arrival, 
 and about nine months later, the number was increased 
 to sixty three.* At this time, likewise, they had a 
 church built which was consecrated amidst a vast con- 
 course of Heathens, Mahometans and Christians. They 
 were devoted to their work. " We cannot express, 11 
 say they, " what a tender love we bear our new plant- 
 ed congregation. Nay, our love is arrived to that 
 degree, and our forwardness to serve this nation is come 
 tg^that pitch, that we are resolved to live and die with 
 them, though according to the tenor of our engagement, 
 we might have liberty to return to Denmark after a 
 stay of three or five years in the country." 
 
 In 1710 the mission, which languished for want of 
 support, was aided by the Society for Promoting Chris- 
 tian Knowledge, formed in England, nine years before. 
 This Society sent out a sum of money, and a printing 
 establishment, with Mr. Finck, a printer, to superintend 
 it. The ship, however, was taken on the passage ; 
 and though the press and types finally reached Tran- 
 quebar, Mr. Finck did not. He died of a fever, at the 
 Cape of Good Hope. The press proved a great ac- 
 quisition. 
 
 Towards the close of 1714, Ziegenbalg left India to 
 visit Europe. The reasons, as mentioned by himself, 
 were the hindrances they had met with in their work, 
 
 * It is to be remembered, in our account of this mission, that the 
 Lutheran Church is less strict, as to the qualifications for baptisnj, 
 than the Calvinistic.
 
 $2 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 and a desire " to sec such obstacles removed as had 
 hitherto been in the way, and obstructed the conversion- 
 of the heathen, so happily begun." His departure was 
 lamented. " Every one of our young and old men,'* 
 says he, " have wet even my feet witb their tears ; and 
 would not consent to my departure till I had solemnly 
 engaged my word, that, with God's leave, I would most 
 certainly return to India." 
 
 Ziegenbalg, on his arrival in Europe, was received 
 most graciously by the king of Denmark ; and loaded 
 with presents, by the Royal Family, and other friends 
 of the mission. A mission College was formed by the 
 king at Copenhagen for the purpose of facilitating and 
 extending the work. From Copenhagen, Ziegenbalg 
 went to Saxony. He was treated on the way with 
 much attention and respect by all ranks of people. 
 The Duke of Wirtemberg ordered a contribution to be 
 made for the mission throughout his dominions. While 
 he remained in Germany, Ziegenbalg entered into the 
 marriage state. He afterwards went to England, where 
 he was honoured with an audience by his Majesty 
 George 1, and other members of the Royal Family. 
 He attended a sitting of the Bishops in the Society for 
 Promoting Christian Knowledge ; and was promised 
 their continued patronage and support. 
 
 Having accomplished the object of his visit, even 
 beyond his expectation, this zealous missionary return- 
 ed to his labours among the Heathen, after an absence 
 of about two years. During his absence, the transla- 
 tion of the New Testament, which he had before com- 
 pleted, was printed by his fellow labourers. In other 
 respects, the mission had prospered under the direction 
 of Mr. Grundler. 
 
 The missionaries soon instituted a seminary for qual- 
 ifying school masters and catechists. The plan suc- 
 ceeded. Four Tamulian youths were early brought 
 forward as assistants. The printing press was in con- 
 stant operation, as the establishment included a type 
 ibundery, and paper mill. It became a powerful er^
 
 BY THE DANES'. 93 
 
 gine in their hands. But in the midst of their useful- 
 ness, the two most active missionaries were removed 
 by death. Ziegenbalg first, in 1719, and Grundler in 
 little more than a year after. This repeated blow gave 
 a most severe shock to the mission, and threatened its 
 ruin. Before the death of Grundler, however, Mr. 
 Schultze, and two other missionaries were arrived. 
 
 Mr. Schultze showed himself not unworthy of his pre- 
 decessors. His first work was to finish the translation 
 of the Old Testament, which Ziegenbalg had brought 
 down only to the book of Ruth. This he did in about 
 two years. His next object was to enlarge the bor- 
 ders of the mission. With this view he established 
 himself in Madras. Here he soon formed a church, 
 which in 1728 embraced seventeen members, and the 
 following year was augmented by no less than one hun- 
 dred and forty ; some of whom were previously Roman 
 Catholics. This station was taken under the special 
 care of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. 
 
 fn the mean time some light was penetrating the 
 kingdom of Tanjore. A young Roman Catholic, nam- 
 ed Rajanaikan, hearing of the missionaries, wrote to 
 them, and received some books. He became convinc- 
 ed of the truth, and influenced by him, a Catechist in 
 the Romish Church sent his son Sattianaden to Tran- 
 quebar for books. Both father and son embraced the 
 Protestant faith ; and the latter, soon after, conducted 
 several converts to the missionaries for baptism. These 
 events raised a severe storm of persecution from the 
 Roman Catholics, in which the father of Sattianaden 
 lost his life, and Rajanaikan escaped by a special prov- 
 idence. But the tumult only excited the more inquiry, 
 and of course favoured the progress oi truth. Sattia- 
 naden was appointed Catechist in Tanjore. 
 
 In 1743 Mr. Schultze, having laboured in India with 
 great diligence and zeal twenty four years, returned to 
 Europe. After his return, however, he continued to 
 exert himself in various ways, as his health admitted, 
 to promote the mission. It continued to flourish. In
 
 94 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTlANlTi" 
 
 1747 the number of baptized, including children, amount- 
 ed to 8,056 of whom 5,235 were still alive. There 
 were ten missionaries in the field. Several buildings 
 had been finished for the schools at an expense of 
 8,372 dollars. 
 
 We have now come to an important era in the mis- 
 sion. In 1750 Mr. S \vartz, who may be called the 
 modern Paul, arrived at Tranquebar. He was accom- 
 panied by two fellow labourers. One of them, Hutte- 
 raan, was stationed at Cuddalore. He laboured with 
 success. Among other instances of conversion, was 
 one of a Pandaram, named Aranasalem, a priest of the 
 highest cast, of a sound judgment and great learning. 
 Upon his making a profession of Christianity he re- 
 ceived the following letter from a college of Pandarams 
 in the kingdom of Tanjore. 
 
 " The grace of Siwen, the creator, redeemer, and 
 destroyer, be effectual in the soul of Aranasalem. If 
 you inquire into the reasons of our writing this letter 
 to you, know then ; You were on a journey to the ho- 
 ly place of Cashy, and behold, by the cunning fraud of 
 that arch enemy the Devil, your great wisdom and un- 
 derstanding have been so blinded, that you were not 
 ashamed to go at Cuddalore to the low and base nation 
 of Franks and Europeans, who are no better than the 
 Pariars,* and that, to hear and to be instructed in their 
 despicable religion. Oh ! into what amazement were 
 we thrown on hearing this! The moment we heard it, 
 we met in the divine presence of the head of the sacred 
 college of Pandarams, and consulted on this event. In- 
 deed we are sunk in an ocean of sorrow. It is needless 
 to write many words on the subject to a man of your 
 understanding. Did you belong to the cursed popu- 
 lace, many words might be necessary. Remember. 
 Aranasalem, your change is like a king turning pariar. 
 What have you wanted among us ? Had you not hon- 
 our and subsistence sufficient? It is inconceivable 
 what could induce you to bring such a stain on the 
 
 * The lowest cast of the Hindoos ; or rather outcastt.
 
 BY THE DANES. 9 
 
 character of a Pandaram. You associate yourself to 
 the basest people, who eat the flesh of cows and bul- 
 locks. Can any wisdom be among them. The mo- 
 ment you receive this letter, reiurn again to this place. 
 May Siwen give you understanding." 
 
 About this time one of the missionaries was sent fo 
 Bengal, and stationed at Calcutta. The station was 
 maintained a great number of years, but with little suc- 
 cess. 
 
 As to Mr. Swartz himself, though his labours were 
 most abundant, so retiring was his disposition, so averse 
 was he to display, that he transmitted few accounts of 
 his labours ; and little, except in the gross, is known 
 concerning them. It seems that having been with his 
 colleagues some years at Tranquebar, he proceeded to 
 Trichinopoly, and formed a station under the patronage 
 of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. A 
 church was immediately built principally through the 
 exertions of Col. VVodd, a gallant officer, and warm 
 friend of Mr, Swartz. Some native teachers were or- 
 dained. With these, Mr. Swartz took unwearied pains. 
 When practicable, he assembled them every day for 
 instruction ; teaching them how to bear with their per- 
 verse countrymen, and how in mildness to win them to 
 Christ. In the morning he united with them in devo- 
 tion and counsel, in the evening, he heard their account 
 of the day, and asked the blessing of God on their la- 
 bours. Many of them became highly useful. Satti- 
 anaden, who has been already mentioned, preached the 
 Go c pel with great eloquence and success, until his 
 death, two or three years since. 
 
 Neither the experience of Mr. Swartz, however, nor 
 that of any succeeding missionaries to India, will jus- 
 tify entire dependance on native teachers. They are 
 useful, like many hired labourers, when a master work- 
 man is at the head ; but they are incapable, through 
 want of energy, to devise and execute plans themselves. 
 They are never freed entirely from early habits ; and 
 they rarely obtain the compass and strength of iuind
 
 $6 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 necessary to great undertakings. If they arc Christiaus v 
 they are Hindoos, and have their national, character- 
 istic debility, both of body and mind. They may have 
 superior advantages for local knowledge, but these are 
 more than counterbalanced by their want of influence, 
 which is entirely lost, even wrth their friends, on iheir 
 renouncing cast. 
 
 Mr. Swanz had early fruit, in the conversion of many 
 Heathen. Among these he mentions a young man of 
 high cast. He deliberated more than three years, 
 whether to embrace Christianity. His numerous rel- 
 atives were the obstacle. At length he yielded to his 
 convictions. The Heathen immediately shunned and 
 reviled him ; but he patiently endured their persecu- 
 tions. His countrymen perceiving they could not de- 
 press his spirits, acknowledged they had done wrong, 
 and even asked him to instruct them in Christianity. 
 
 In a village not far from Mr. Swartz's residence, a 
 whole family embraced the truth. The village was 
 instantly in a ferment, refusing them a share in the 
 most common acts of kindness, and even forbidding 
 them to walk in the public road But as they suffer* d 
 all this persecution with humility, and with some degree 
 of cheerfulness, these brutal Heathen became ashamed 
 ol their conduct. 
 
 In 1777, Mr Swartz was joined at Trichinopoly by 
 Mr. Pohle, who continues to iliis day his pious and able 
 successor. About the same time Mr. Swartz obtained 
 leave from the governor, at Madras, to erect a church 
 at Tanjore for the u-e of the garrison. He likewise 
 extended himself to the natives. By the savings of a 
 small salary, personal presents, and some donations for 
 this object, he succeeded in erecting a church for their 
 special use. He remarks in a letter " As to the Mal- 
 abar church which I have been building in the suburbs, 
 Gen. Munro encouraged me, by giving me fifty pago- 
 das, but when 1 found that the stones, which 1 needed 
 for the foundation cost twenty five pagodas, without 
 chunaoi i thought I should soon have to stop toy rail!
 
 BV THE DA\EC>. 97 
 
 for want of water. But the Rajah having given me 
 some golden clothes from the time of Lord Pigot's ar- 
 rival, when the General was here, I took them to the 
 merchants, who, to rny most agreeable surprise, valued 
 them at one hundred and thirty six pagodas, so that 1 
 could prosecute my plan without interruption." This 
 is a specimen of his disinterested generosity. 
 
 He was useful to his own countrymen, and to the 
 natives, in their temporal concerns. At one time he 
 performed an embassy for the East India Company to 
 Hyder Aly, which no other person dared to undertake. 
 Ho, however, could perform it without danger ; for this 
 Hindoo prince, in the midst of a bloody and vindictive 
 war, sent orders to his officers, that " they should suf- 
 fer the venerable Swartz to pass unmolested ; and not 
 only so, but shew him respect and kindness." When 
 war and famine raged in the Peninsula, Mr. Swartz, 
 by procuring rice while it was low, and afterwards dis- 
 tributing it to the famishing inhabitants lying about in 
 the roads, saved great numbers from actual starvation.* 
 
 Tanjore was besieged. The garrison, perishing 
 with hunger, dropped down as dead men. The streets 
 were even lined with corpses every morning. The 
 country people, who at this time had provisions, re- 
 fused to bring them into the fort because they had for- 
 merly been deprived of their pay. The Rajah used 
 his influence with them in vain. At last he called on 
 Swartz, who, by giving his personal promise of pay- 
 ment, prevailed on them to bring in corn during thf 
 night. This saved that important fortress. 
 
 His influence with the natives was astonishing. A 
 
 thieving tribe called Collaries, who were in the habit 
 
 of making night excursions for robbery, were inducfd 
 
 by him to leave oif their practices, and attend to the 
 
 cultivation of their land, so that the pait of the country 
 
 they inhabited soon became safe to the traveller. The 
 
 people, at a certain time, had forsaken their lands on 
 
 account of oppression. They refused to labour, be- 
 
 * Miss. Reg. Vol. I. p. 208. 
 
 9
 
 Off PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 cause their produce was immediately wrested from them 
 by violence. Famine seemed the inevitable conse- 
 quence. The Rajah used his influence to induce their 
 return, promising them justice. But they would not 
 trust him. Mr. Swarlz wrote to them, making the same 
 promises. All immediately came back, and among the 
 first were the Collaries just mentioned. Seven thou- 
 sand men returned to their land in one day.* 
 
 The cofidence of the heathen princes in Mr. Swart/. 
 was not less than that of their subjects. The Rajah of 
 Tanjore frequently consulted him on affairs of the 
 greatest moment ; and on his death bed desired him to 
 take charge of his son, the present Rajah. This hon- 
 our Mr. Swartz declined. To this son, however, he 
 was a faithful counsellor, and from him he received 
 many tokens of favour. At the death of Mr. Swartz 
 the Rajah mourned as for a father, and was greatly af- 
 fected by his dying charge. He was present at his 
 funeral, shed a flood of tears over the corpse, and cov- 
 ered it with a gold cloth. Afterwards he erected a 
 monument to his memory. Dr. Buchannnn, on his visit 
 to the Rajah in 1806, was conducted by him to the 
 grand Saloon adorned by the portraits of his ances- 
 tors, and led immediately to that of Swartz. " I smil- 
 ed," soys the Dr., " to see Swartz's picture among 
 these Hindoo kings ; and thought with myself, that 
 there are many who would think such a combination 
 scarcely possible." 
 
 The impression made on the mind of the prince was 
 salutary in its effects. Having raised a very exten- 
 sive and costly building, for the benefit of travellers 
 and Bramins; and connected with it a large establish- 
 ment, for the maintenance and education of Hindoo 
 children, his tender regard for the memory of Mr. 
 Swartz induced him to add, in a neighbouring village, 
 a charitable institution for the maintenance and educa- 
 tion of fifty poor Christian children. Thirty indigent 
 Christians are likewise fed and clothed there ; and at 
 '>. Reg. V. J. p. 247.
 
 BY THE DANEa. 99 
 
 another place fifty poor, lame, blind, and other objects of 
 charity, belonging to the mission, are entirely support- 
 ed by his bounteous hand ; besides numerous other 
 poor of all religions. He likewise permits his chri.s- 
 tian servants, both civil and military, to attend Divinr 
 worship on the Sabbath. 
 
 These instances are given to show that a missionary 
 of integrity and ability may be highly useful, aside from 
 his direct object ; and that when he acts in character; 
 he commands the respect even of the heathen. 
 
 In the business more immediately connected with 
 his mission, Mr. S. conferred vast benefit on the coun- 
 try, by the establishment of schools for European and 
 native youths. Several children he supported at his 
 own expense. On a piece of ground given him by the 
 Rajah, about two miles east of Tanjore, he built a 
 house for his own residence ; and made it an Orphan 
 Asylum. Here he spent a great part of the last 
 twenty years of his life, in the religious instruction of 
 children. 
 
 To these however he was by no means confined, as 
 he continued his ministerial labours to the last. He 
 preached, even in the closing months of his life, every 
 Sabbath in the English and Tamulian languages, and 
 on Wednesdays in the Portuguese, or German. His 
 health was good, until two or three months before his 
 decease. Then he suffered ; but without a murmuring 
 word. He died, after exhibiting an interesting exam- 
 ple of Christian faith, and hope, and joy, Febuary 13, 
 1798, surrounded by weeping friends^ both missiona- 
 ries and natives. 
 
 His age was seventy two. He had spent forty eight 
 years as a missionary in India. He could not say " I 
 have laboured in vain." It has been stated, perhaps 
 on good authority, that he calculated, some time before 
 his death, two thousand had been, by his means, sav- 
 ingly converted to the faith of the Gospel. At any 
 rate, his success was uncommon. It could not well be 
 otherwise. One of the Danish converts, speaking of
 
 100 FROFAGATJON OF CHRISTIAN'ITV 
 
 ihis illustrious man, said, " Mr. Swartz was full of love 
 to Christ. He used to preach of the love of the Re- 
 deemer till he wept, ana then his hearers soon became 
 Christians.*'* 
 
 1 have thus been as particular in the account of Mr. 
 Swarlz, as my means of information and my limits 
 would allow, because his history is, for the time, the 
 history of the mission. There were indeed other use- 
 &1 labourers in the field. Mr. Gericke, the steady 
 friend and admirer of Mr. Swartz for more than thirty 
 years, was an apostolic man. His principal station 
 was at Cuddalorc. He .survived Mr. Swartz. Besides 
 him, were Mr. Pohle at Trichinopoly, who has been 
 mentioned, and Mr. Kolhoff, the pupil and assistant of 
 Mr. Swartz, at Tanjore ; both of whom were worthy of 
 their venerable colleague. There were several other 
 missionaries ; and besides the stations mentioned were 
 Negapatam and Palamcotta. We have no details con- 
 cerning them. Of their union and devoledness, how- 
 ever, we have pleasing proof. " It was their great 
 joy," to use their own words, " that they were all of 
 one heart, and one soul ; assisting one another in their 
 work, giving to and receiving from one another, advice ; 
 mutually sharing in sorrows and joys ; receiving and 
 giving thanks for one another's gifts ; and praying foir 
 one another. Often deeply wounded, sometimes by 
 the incfficacy of their werl meant endeavours ; and at 
 other times by sad disappointments respecting individ- 
 uals however, they are comforted again, and comfort 
 one another." Such men must have success. When 
 did tfye Lord Jesus add daily to the Church such as 
 should be saved ? When the primitive disciples exhib- 
 ited the spirit which these brethren appear to have so 
 deeply imbibed. When "all thai believed were togeth- 
 er, and had all things common ; and sold their posses- 
 sions and goods, and parted them to all as every man had 
 need ; and they continuing daily with one accord in the 
 temple and breaking bread from house to house, did eat 
 * Baptist Periodical Account", V. If. p. 103.
 
 >3 
 
 BY THE DANES. 101 
 
 their meat with gladness and singleness of heart, praising 
 God, and having favour with all the people." 
 
 That some idea may be formed of the state of the 
 mission at this time, 1799, it is proper to mention, that 
 in the Tanjore country alone there were eight congre- 
 gations attended by native catechists and teachers. 
 The number baptized at Tanjore during the year, was 
 one hundred and ninety, of whom one hundred and 
 forty five were adult heathen, and twenty five converts 
 from popery. The number at Trichinopoly, the same 
 year, was forty one. At Madras, in the Malabar con- 
 gregation, twenty six children, nine adults, and three 
 converts from popery. At five other stations, seventy 
 two children and seven adults. At Tranquebar the fol- 
 lowing year, twenty one heathen were baptized, as also 
 one hundred and sixty one children, born in the con- 
 gregation. The number of communicants was eleven 
 hundred and fifteen. Who then will say that missions 
 lo the heathen have had no success ! 
 
 In 1802, Mr. Gericke visited the Southern Provinces., 
 collecting and comforting the poor converts. Whca 
 he came near the extremity of the Peninsula, he found 
 whole villages of Pagans anxiously waiting his arrival, 
 to be farther instructed and baptized. They had learn- 
 ed something of the Gospel from the calechisls and 
 native Christians. They had learned the catechism. 
 When they heard of Mr. Gericke's arrival, they broke 
 their idols to pieces, and converted the pagan temples 
 into Christian churches, in which he instructed and bap- 
 tized them. He afterwards formed them into regular 
 congregations, appointing catechists, school masters, 
 and elders. These examples awakened the whols 
 country ; so that when he was about to leave it, the in- 
 habitants of many other villages, sent messages to him, 
 requesting him to perform among them the same good 
 work. He could not remain, but recotfirricnded them 
 to the native teachers. In the course of his journey he 
 \aptized 1300 persons 5 and after he kft, \\w tr?.ch<ars
 
 102 PROPAGATION Or ClfM^Tl A.V1 i r 
 
 formed eighteen congregations, and baptized 2700 it. 
 dividuals ; making in all four thousand subjects. 
 
 Were these real converts, the instance hardly has a 
 parallel ; but there is much reason to fear they had 
 even little knowledge of Christianity, and much less oi 
 its spirit. The conduct of Mr. Gericke in this partic- 
 ular, high as his character stands in other respects, is 
 certainly reprehensible. Such kind of conversions are 
 too much like what were made by the Roman Catho- 
 lics. We are not to consider them as a specimen of 
 those generally attached to the Tranquebar mission. 
 The missionaries usually baptized none who had not 
 remained some time under iuslruction, and whose lives 
 corresponded with their profession. 
 
 Soon after his return from this tour, Mr. Gericke rest- 
 ed from his labours. His death was severely felt. He 
 was much beloved by every one on account of his mild 
 and humble character; and to many to all the dis- 
 tressed, he was a benefactor. To the mission, he was a 
 lather in every sense. He supported it in a consider- 
 able degree, supplying from his own funds the wants 
 of his colleagues, besides maintaining many native 
 teachers. At his death, the drying up of these sources, 
 though he lelt all his property to the mission, was a 
 distressing event. An appeal was made, however, to 
 ihe friends of missions in England, who justly felt, it 
 would be an oppiobium if that sum could not be raised 
 /rom the Christian public, which an individual, not 
 rich, had devoted from his own income, and they ex- 
 erted themselves to supply the deficiency. 
 
 In 130G, Dr. Buchanan visited ail the churches on 
 the Peninsula. He found them generally prosperous, 
 except that they languished, as they have always clone, 
 for want of support. The missionaries were obliged 
 to maintain the establishments, principally, themselves. 
 The cry of the Churches was, send us help send us 
 Bibles, send us missionaries ! Even the Collaries, or 
 robbers, who have been mentioned, joined in the pe- 
 'ition. " Passing through the woods," says Dr. Ba-
 
 UV HIE DANES. 10,} 
 
 chanan, " inhabited by these thieves, now humanized 
 by Christianity, they followed me on the road, stating 
 their destitute condition, in regard to religious instruc- 
 tion. They were clamorous for Bibles. They sup- 
 plicated for teachers. We do not want bread or money 
 from you, said they, but we want the word of God." 
 The missionaries stated there were upwards of 10,000 
 Protestant Christians, belonging to the Tanjore and 
 Tinnavelly districts alone, who had not among them 
 one complete copy of the Bible ; and that not one 
 Christian, perhaps in a hundred, had even the New 
 Testament-* 
 
 Since that time, the mission has received essential 
 aid from Europe, but by no means adequate to its ne- 
 cessities. The stations at Trichinopoly and Madras 
 (or rather Vepery, near Madras,) which grew out of 
 the Tranquebar mission, we have already stated to be 
 under the special patronage of the Society for promot- 
 ing Christian Knowledge. The same is true of those 
 at Tanjore and Cuddalore. They have not however 
 been liberally supported. 
 
 The excellent Mr. Kolhoff at Tanjore has been 
 obliged to contribute more than a thousand dollars an- 
 nually, from his private purse, to supply the wants of 
 his colleagues in the different establishments. The 
 mission at Tranquebar, which still looks for support \Q 
 the Royal Danish College, has been still more embar- 
 rassed. The late Dr. John, who laboured at this sta- 
 tion more than forty years, suffered every perplexity 
 for want of funds. He attempted the establishment of 
 free schools, on an extensive plan. He published a 
 pamphlet on the subject. It was read, and admired ; 
 but it brought him no solfd patronage. He was forced 
 to begin on his own risk. A few poor protestanl chil- 
 dren were first collected. To these were soon added 
 Catholics and pagans. A second school was opened, 
 and a third, until the different schools embraced seve- 
 
 * Buchanan's Researches 5. 139, 3d. edit,
 
 104 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 ral hundred heathen children.* These establishments 
 the missionary supported, principally, by retrench- 
 ments from his own living ; and they must have been 
 dissolved, especially on the lamented death of Dr. 
 John, in 1813, had not the Church Missionary Society 
 generously taken them under their patronage. This So- 
 ciety voted, in 1814, the sum of 10001. to these schools, 
 and have since considered them as their charge. 
 
 But either because this aid was insufficient, or had not 
 been received, the Bishop of Calcutta states when on his 
 visitation in 1816, that, before his arrival at Tranque- 
 bar, accounts reached him of the distresses of the Danish 
 mission. *' It had contracted debts for the payment of 
 
 * It may be interesting to give some account of these schools, 
 which promise immense good to India. The plan combines the sys- 
 tems of Dr. Bell and Mr. Lancaster. In the schools for Christians 
 and heathen, the children assemble at eight in the morning, when a 
 prayer is offered, accompanied by one or two psalms, the children 
 repeating. The lessons of the preceding evening in the Testament 
 and Psalter, are then recited, and a spelling exercise attended. 
 From ten to eleven they read the English, and from eleven to twelve, 
 the Tamu] Testament. Then arithmetic half an hour, and the school 
 concludes by repeating the Lord's Prayer. 
 
 They come together at three in the afternoon, when they write in 
 Taraul and English till five leara their lessons and declaim until 
 six, when they close by repeating two or three psalms, the ten com- 
 mandments, the Lord's Prayer, with 
 
 Praise God, from whom all blessings flow ; 
 Praise him, all creatures here below ; 
 Praise him above, ye heavenly host ; 
 Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 
 
 This, and " The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ," all the children 
 in the school repeat with one voice. Then the Christian children 
 sing a few verses of a Tarmil hymn, and afterwards a Christian song 
 set to a Tamul lune is sung by all, both Christian and heathen, with 
 great enthusiasm. 
 
 The schools where all the children are heathen, begin andconcludc 
 with a song of prayer and praise to God Almighty. In these like- 
 wise they read the New Testament, Psalter, and Proverbs of Solo- 
 mon, as well as small portions of their own moral poets, of which 
 and the Holy Scripture they commit select parts to memory. 
 
 It is to be remembered that all this is done under the direction of 
 feat hers, who are professed heathen. Surely they are destroying 
 their own idolatry. Mist. Reg. Vol. II. p. 418.
 
 BY THE BANKS. 10J 
 
 which the creditors were urgent, and which it could 
 liquidate only by the sale of property essential to carry- 
 ing on its designs. More than one hundred children were 
 dismissed from school, for want of means to support the 
 teachers." 
 
 The bishop, affected by the state of the mission, gen- 
 erously made use of authority given him by the Society 
 for Promoting Christian Knowledge ; and advanced 
 such aid as probably saved the station from destruc- 
 tion ; and gladdened the hearts of many parents whose 
 children immediately returned to the schools.* 
 
 The following table exhibits the several stations as 
 they now are. 
 
 Stations* Missionaries. Communicant s t 
 
 Trano.ipbar Au g ustus Caemmercp 
 
 1705 Schreivogel 486 
 
 Savarayen, Country Priest. 
 
 Vepery, 
 
 near Madras, Charles W. Paezold 284 
 
 1727. 
 
 John Caspar Kolkoff "^ 
 
 Tanjore, Adeykayalan } C ountru V 7 <>7 
 
 1766. NanaperagasonS y untr V f 
 AIL I "nests. 
 
 Abraham 3 J * 
 
 Christian P hlc 
 
 The station at Cuddalore has been abandoned, on 
 account of some irregularities of the missionary, Mr. 
 Holzborg, for which he was dismissed from the ser- 
 vice of the Society. It seems, however, by the last ac- 
 counts, there is some prospect of his being restored. 
 The Provincial schools, established by Mr. Swards, in 
 * Misa. Reg Vol. r. p. 464,
 
 106 I'KOI'AOATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 several parts of the Tanjore country, continue to flour- 
 ish under the patronage of Government, and the Ra- 
 jah of Tanjore. At the other stations some attention 
 is paid to schools, but they are not numerous, except at 
 Tranquebar. These are now committed, by the Church 
 Missionary Society, to the care of Rev. Mr. Schnarre 
 rane, who was sent out to this field with Mr. Rhenius, 
 in 1814. There were by the last accounts o English 
 and Tamul, 8 Tamul, and 9 free schools, for the low- 
 est cast, or Pariars. To all these, since their establish- 
 ment, in 1810, there had, in 1816, been admitted 2410 
 children, of whom about two thirds were heathen and 
 a few Roman Catholics. There remained under in- 
 struction eight hundred and seventy five.* Strange as 
 it may seem even the Brahmins generally countenance 
 these schools. 
 
 As to the whole number of converts, since the com- 
 mencement of the Tranquebar mission, accounts are 
 various. Seventy years ago they were stated at 1 8,000, 
 which was obviously too low. Dr. Carey reckons 
 them at 40,000, and Dr. Buchanan in 1805, supposed 
 no less than 80,000 of all casts had been converted to 
 the faith of Christ. As a medium, Dr. Carey's estimate 
 is probably most correct. 
 
 * Mm. Reg. for 1815 and 1818.
 
 HY THE DANE6. 107 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 Mr. Egede designs a mission Meets with various diffi- 
 culties Patronized by the king Arrives in Green- 
 land Discontent of the colony Fortitude of Mrs. 
 Egede Greenland children averse to instruction 
 Opposition from the AnjekoksNezo colony Order- 
 ed home Mr. Egede remains Ravages of the small 
 pox Death of Mrs. Egede Her character Mr. 
 Egede returns to Denmark. 
 
 GREENLAND, according to the best authorities, was 
 discovered about the middle of the ninth century, and 
 soon after settled by small colonies from Iceland and 
 Norway. After the introduction of Christianity into 
 Norway, it extended, by means of the constant commu- 
 nication kept up with the colonists, into Greenland ; so 
 that in the eleventh century the inhabitants were gen- 
 erally Christians. From that time, for three hundred 
 years, they received bishops regularly from Norway. 
 The communication was then interrupted, partly by 
 failure of articles of commerce, and partly by difficulty 
 of navigation, on account of the increasing ice, so that, 
 for a long period of time, Greenland was forgotten. 
 Some part of the country was indeed visited in the six- 
 teenth century, by English navigators, and these dis- 
 coveries animated the Danes to look for their long 
 lost colony. But after repeated unsuccessful voyages, 
 the attempt was relinquished.* 
 
 In 1708, Mr. Hans Egede, who was just settled in 
 the ministry at Vogen, in Norway, began to revolve in 
 his mind the probable situation of his poor countrymen 
 in Greenland. He supposed the colony still in ex- 
 istence, and his fancy presented them destitute of 
 
 * Crantz' Hist, of Greenland, Vol. I. pp. 244270.
 
 108 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Christian instruction, declining into all the horrors of 
 paganism. This produced an ardent desire to rescue 
 them from this ignorance. But how could any thing bo 
 .accomplished ? He was settled with a prospect of use- 
 fulness, and had a wife and family to su, >ort. He 
 tried to drive away the thoughts which had taken pos- 
 session of his mind ; but this he could not do. At 
 length he concluded to attempt interesting some men 
 of influence on the subject, and addressed a memorial 
 to the bishops of Bergen and of Dronheim. To this 
 he received, from each of the gentlemen, an encourag- 
 ing answer, warning him, however, of many formidable 
 difficulties. These indeed he already began to find. 
 His friends, learning his designs, thought him mad, and 
 not only used tears and intreaties, but raised an outcry 
 against him. His wife too opposed. He was nearly 
 overcome. But the words of Christ, u He that lovelh 
 father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me ; 
 and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is 
 not worthy of me ; and he that taketh not his cross and 
 followeth after me, is not worthy of mr," were brought 
 home with such power to his mind, tiiat he durst not 
 relinquish his object.* His wife soon became favour- 
 ably disposed, but he had to endure the scoffs and re- 
 proaches of a world always ready to condemn what 
 they dare not imitate. Some accused him ol ambir'on, 
 others of cruelty, and many looked on him as a kind of 
 monster in human form ; a murderer of his family. He 
 was obliged to draw up a vindication of his designs. 
 All this would have been nothing, had he seen any 
 prospect of attaining hib object. But the bishops, to 
 whom he had written, put him off from year to year. 
 At length, tired of delay, he resolved to resign his pas- 
 toral charge, and prosecute his memorial in person. 
 On parting with his flock, he was again almost over- 
 come ; and his wife^ instead of fainting herself, was 
 
 * Grants' Hut. of Green! and. Vol. I. p. 231.
 
 BY THE DANES. 
 
 now obliged to animate and strengthen him.* He re- 
 paired to Copenhagen and presented his memorial to 
 the College of Missions. It was favorably received. 
 Even his majesty Frederick IV. promised his support. 
 But a voyage to Greenland was so hazardous, the 
 country so inhospitable, that none were found ready to 
 embark in the undertaking. Mr. Egede was ready to 
 give up all hopes. At length he persuaded several 
 gentlemen to raise a capital on shares, partly for mer- 
 cantile purposes, sufficient for the undertaking on a 
 small scale. His majesty gave him 401., and appoint- 
 ed him a salary of 601. per annum. A ship was pur- 
 chased to carry him and some other settlers to Green- 
 land, and to remain there during the winter. Two oth- 
 er vessels were freighted, one for the whale fishery, 
 the other to bring back accounts from the colony.! 
 
 Thus, after a patient struggle of thirteen years, this 
 faithful servant of the Lord began to see a door of en- 
 trance opening to the heathen. He embarked with his 
 wife and four children, and a number of settlers, in 
 May 1721, on board the Hope. On reaching the 
 Greenland seas, they met with so much stormy weath- 
 er, and such vast quantities of ice, that the captain, in 
 despair, was almost induced to return. After driving 
 about for three weeks, they spied an opening in the 
 ice, and ventured into it, but soon found themselves 
 encompassed on every side. A storm arose. The 
 ship that was with them struck against the ice, and 
 
 * This is one of the many instances, in which females have ea- 
 dured when the stronger sex has yielded. The expediency of at- 
 taching females to a mission has by some been doubted ; but it will 
 be found in the history of this mission, in which more than almost 
 any other they are exposed to suffering, they were of essential ser- 
 vice. The Moravians, whose missions have usually been in the 
 wildest recesses of savage life, make it a part of their system to mar- 
 ry. In contemplating the hardships of a missionary life, it must br 
 remembered, that at least for passive fortitude, for patient endur- 
 ance of suffering, females are by no means inferior to the other sex~ 
 They are like the sapling, which bends beneath the storm, and is 
 then erect, while the sturdy oak is laid prostrate on the eartn, 
 t Cnmtz' History of Greenland, Vol. I. p, 284. 
 10
 
 110 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 sprung a leak. Destruction seemed inevitable. But 
 the wind at length scattered the ice, and in July they 
 came happily to land, at Ball's river.* 
 
 At first the natives! were very friendly ; but when 
 preparations for building convinced them that the Eu- 
 ropeans intended to remain, they left the district through 
 fear, and would not permit the new-comers to approach 
 ihem. They even set their AngekoksJ to conjuring 
 them from the country. But when these could not ef- 
 fect their object, it was concluded that Mr. Egede was 
 himself a great and good Angekok, and they began to 
 treat him with respect. He attempted, by every meth- 
 od, to win their confidence, applied himself diligently 
 to the language, and soon instructed them a little in 
 Christianity. 
 
 But everything was unpromising. The trade amount- 
 ed to little or nothing. Even the necessary subsist- 
 ence of the settlers began to fail. Imagining the 
 
 * Crantz' Hist. Greenland, Vol. I. p. 286. 
 
 t The Danish colony, to discover which Mr. Egede was first ex- 
 cited, lias never, as my readers doubtless know, been discovered. 
 
 $ These are principally jugglers, who, by abandoning society for 
 a time, emaciating their bodies with fasting, and initiating them- 
 selves, by various ways, into the black art, obtain the reputation of 
 having a familiar spirit, who conducts them, whenever necessary, 
 to heaven or to hell. To the former place, which is in the bowels of 
 the earth, he goes to obtain communications from Tongarsuk, the 
 great spirit, about the weather, the cure of diseases, or any future 
 events. To the other, the residence of a female malignant spirit, 
 under the sea, he must resort in any time of distress, but especially 
 when it is poor fishing ; as the Greenlanders suppose this infernal 
 >Proserpine has a magic power by which she detains captive all the 
 animals of the ocean. The object of the Angekok, in his journey, 
 is to break the spell. But this is a dangerous undertaking. By 
 the help of his familiar spirit, he must pass a horrible abyss, over 
 which a small wheel, smooth as ice, turns with great velocity, and 
 then pass along a rope stretched over the waters, to the palace of 
 the fury. The instant she spies the intruding visitants, she shakes 
 herself, and foaming with wrath, attempts to set fire to the wing of 
 some sea fowl. Could she effect this, the Angekok would be suf- 
 focated by the poisonous stench. But before she can emit the hel- 
 Jistj effluvia, they seize her, drag her about by the* hair, and despoil 
 her of her spells, then the seals and fish directly ascend to the sur- 
 face of the ocean. Crrmte' Hit. of Greenland, Vol. /. pp. 206207.
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 BY THE DANES. Ill 
 
 Greenlanders' fishing and hunting much better than it 
 was, they had brought out but little flesh, and their 
 storeship did not arrive in season. The people mur- 
 mured against the missionary, as the children of Israel 
 did against Moses. They even determined to return 
 in the ship that wintered with them. Mr. Egede was 
 involved in great perplexity. He could not desert a 
 post which he had obtained by so many years' labour ; 
 and yet, to stay alone with his wife and four small chil- 
 dren, to see them perish, he could not endure the 
 thought. At length he persuaded the people to wait 
 until some time in June for the arrival of the ship, and 
 then if they were resolved to go, to leave some of their 
 provisions. But the ship delayed. Mr. Egede was 
 obliged to embrace the heart cutting resolution of re- 
 turning in the vessel which brought him. His wife 
 now showed her constancy. She would permit nothing 
 to be packed up, and reprimanded the people when 
 they began to destroy their habitations. She told them 
 they took unnecessary trouble, the ship would certain- 
 ly arrive. They laughed her to scorn. But contrary 
 to all expectation it did arrive, on the 27th of June. 
 Mr. Egede received encouraging accounts. The mer- 
 chants resolved to continue the traffic, though it was 
 bad. The College of Missions made known the reso- 
 lution of the king to support the mission, and that for 
 this purpose he had even laid an assessment on his 
 people.* 
 
 Mr. Egede, encouraged by these things, gave him- 
 self with new energy to his work. In the course of the 
 next year he made some attempt to instruct the Green- 
 land children. They were at first willing to learn, as 
 they had a fish-hook or some such article for every 
 letter; but they soon grew weary, and knew not of 
 what use it was to sit all day saying A, B, C. They 
 thonght the missionary and the factor, idle, worthless 
 men, who did nothing but look in a book or scrawl on 
 paper with a feather, whereas the Greenlanders were 
 
 * Crantz 1 Hist. Greenland, Vol. I. p. 289.
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 brave men, they could hunt seals, shoot birds, and 
 catch fish.* 
 
 In the summer of 1723, Mr. Albert Voss arrived in 
 Greenland as an assistant f> Mr. Egede. By this time 
 the latter had made some translations, relative to the 
 creation of the world, the fall of man, the plan of re- 
 demption, the resurrection of the dead, and the day of 
 judgment. To these the natives listened for a time, 
 but when the same topics were repeated, they wanted 
 something new, pretending that what had been told 
 them they believed already. Sometimes they even 
 became troublesome, especially when the weather was 
 bad, for they ascribed this to the reading and praying 
 of the missionaries, telling them the air was irritated 
 by these exercises. 
 
 The Angekoks called the missionaries liars. They 
 had themselves been to heaven and saw no traces of 
 Jesus Christ, neither was the firmanent so out of re- 
 pair as to -be in danger of falling, and destroying the 
 world. t When the people were exhorted to pray, 
 they would answer " We do pray, but it signifies noth- 
 ing." When told they should ask spiritual blessings, 
 their reply was, " We neither understand nor desire 
 them ; we want nothing but healthy bodies, and seals 
 to eat the Angekoks can procure them." If told 
 of the imposition of the Angekoks, that they had not 
 .seen heaven or hell, the question was asked, " have 
 you seen the God of whom you speak so much ?"J 
 These things shew the extreme difficulty of the work 
 in which our missionaries were engaged. 
 
 The mission proceeded much in this way the four 
 
 * Crautz' flist. Greenland, Vol. I. p. 290. 
 
 Note. The Greenlanders were at first so frightened by the 
 " speaking paper," that they did not dare to carry a letter, or to 
 touch a book. They thought it must be by conjuration that one 
 man could tell the thoughts of another by a few black scrawls on 
 white paper. Cran/z' Hist, of Greenland, Vol, I. p. 130. 
 
 t Crantz' Hist, of Greenland, Vol. I. p. 297. 
 
 JCrantz' Hist. Greculand, Vo|. I. p. 29?.
 
 BY THE DANES*. 113 
 
 following years, except that, at one time, the whole 
 settlement was near being destroyed by a conspiracy 
 of the savages, and at another there was a prospect 
 of starvation, through the supposed loss of the store- 
 ship.* The only success which cheered the mission- 
 aries, was the baptism of some children. 
 
 In 1727, the company at Bergen, altogether discour- 
 aged with the unprofitableness of the trade, resolved 
 to abandon it. His majesty however continued to sup- 
 port the mission, and as Mr. Voss was obliged to leave, 
 the country on account of feeble health, two other mis- 
 sionaries were sent to supply his place. This was not 
 all. Four or five ships, one of which was a man of 
 war, came out with materials for erecting a new colo- 
 ny, and a fortress, and brought, together with cannon 
 and ammunition, a garrison of soldiers under the com- 
 mand of Major Paars as Governor. They were ac 
 companied by a considerable number of artificers, as- 
 masons, smiths, and carpenters. They had however 
 scarcely landed and settled themselves, when a most 
 dreadful disorder broke out among them, of which they 
 died in great numbers. Those who survived, when 
 they found that Greenland was no Canaan, grew dis- 
 contented, and at length became so mutinous, that the 
 lives of the Governor and Mr. Egede were in great 
 danger, and they were obliged to keep a guard for 
 some time around their persons.! 
 
 The new colony did not prosper, and the death of 
 Frederick IV. in 1730, threatened to annihilate the 
 whole establishment. His successor Christian VI., 
 thinking there was no probability that the continued 
 expense would ever be reimbursed, and seeing little 
 progress made in the conversion of the natives, order- 
 ed that both the colonies should be abandoned, and all 
 the settlers brought home.| This mandate was like- 
 
 * Crantz' Hist. Greenland, Vol. I. p. 304. 
 t Crantz' Hist, Greenland, Vol. I. p. 308. 
 
 i-CranU' Hist. Greenland, Vol. I. p. 31*. 
 10*
 
 114 PROPAGATION Of ClJKla'i'I AMT r 
 
 the warrant of death to poor Mr. Egede. It was in- 
 deed left to his choice whether to go or remain ; and 
 in the latter case he was allowed to retain as many 
 people as were willing to stay, with the express under- 
 standing that they were to expect no further assistance 
 from government. Should he then relinquish an under- 
 taking in which he had engaged against both the oppo- 
 sition of friends and the ridicule of enemies ? In which 
 he had worn out his constitution by ten years hard- 
 ship ? Should he abandon one hundred and fifty chil- 
 dren whom he had baptized with the expectation of 
 being able to instruct them in Christianity abandon 
 them to paganism ? This, it may be well conceived, 
 was trying. 
 
 Providentially the ship was not large enough to car- 
 ry home all the property of the colonies, and as it 
 would be lost if left behind, Mr. Egede prevailed on the 
 officers to leave ten men with him, promising to indem- 
 nify the captain if he sustained any loss by this ar- 
 'angement, and agreeing to carry on the trade at his 
 own risk, by the agency of his second son. If no ship 
 could be sent out the following year, which he earn- 
 estly requested, he would send home the merchandize 
 and property by foreign vessels. This faithful follow- 
 er of Christ, worn out by a continued series of labour, 
 vexation, and anxiety, and borne down by a disorder 
 of the breast, which lay heavily upon him, now beheld 
 ihe officers, settlers, and his missionary colleague, de- 
 part, leaving him with a few sailors, in a cold, inhospi- 
 table country, suspended for a whole year, between 
 the hope of assistance and the fear of being entirely 
 abandoned.* 
 
 But the master whom he served, did not desert him. 
 He inclined the heart of the king to send him some 
 supplies the following year, and had in the mean time 
 given so much success to the trade, that it nearly cov- 
 ered the expense. 
 
 Encouraged by the latter circumstance, the king was 
 
 * Craatz' Hist. Greenland, Vol. I. p. 312, 314.
 
 By THE DANES. i i ' 
 
 pieasecl to order that the Greenland trade should be re- 
 newed, and the mission supported by a grant of four 
 hundred pounds annually. This was life from the dead* 
 
 But another distressing trial was at hand. A Green- 
 lander who went to Europe with the colonists, returned 
 in 1733, infected with the small pox. On the discov- 
 ery of this, Mr. Egede sent messengers through the 
 country, warning the natives of their danger. But it 
 effected nothing. Those who caught the disorder fled 
 different ways, and as the Greenlanders never refuse 
 to admit a stranger into their houses, it spread with as- 
 tonishing rapidity. This was the first time it had made 
 its appearance. The inhabitants were altogether ig- 
 norant of the proper mode of treatment. It assumed a 
 most malignant form. Few of those who were attack- 
 ed by it, lived beyond the third day. Some, in despair, 
 stabbed themselves, or plunged into the sea, to put a 
 period to their sufferings.* 
 
 Mr. Egede, notwithstanding the feeble state of his 
 own health, went from place to place, sometimes alone, 
 and sometimes in company with the Moravian mission- 
 aries who had lately arrived, instructing and comfort- 
 ing the poor dying creatures. In most places he found 
 nothing but empty houses and unburied corpses, some 
 within doors, and some without, lying on the snow. 
 On a certain island they found only one girl and three 
 little brothers, the first sick with the disorder. The fa- 
 ther, having first buried all the people in the place, 
 laid himself and his youngest child, who was sick, into 
 a grave, and ordered the girl to cover him with skins 
 and stones, that he might not be devoured by the fox- 
 es and ravrns. The little girl and her brothers were 
 then to live on a couple of seals, and some dried her- 
 ring, till they could get to the colony. t 
 
 Beside^ visiting the sick, Mr. Egede, and the Mora- 
 vian Brethren, i-pceived all who came to them, lodged 
 them even in their own chambers, and attended upon 
 * Crantz* Hist, of Greenland, Vol. 1. p. 334. 
 t Crantz' Hist, of Greeaiand, Vol. 1. p. 383.
 
 Hti PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 them when the stench of the sick and dying materially 
 injured iheir own health. These acts of kindness af- 
 fected the savages. One who had always derided Mr. 
 Egede, said, before his death, " thou hast done that for 
 us which our own people would not do, for thou hast 
 fed us when we had nothing to eat, thou hast buried 
 our dead, who else would have been devoured by the 
 dogs, foxes, and ravens ; thou hast also instructed us in 
 the knowledge of God, and hast told us of a better 
 life." Such are the triumphs of Christianity, such the 
 labour to which a missionary may be called. The 
 disorder continued to rage for more than a year, and 
 the whole country became almost a desolation. All 
 ihe houses, for thirty leagues north of the settlement, 
 were left empty.* 
 
 About the time the small pox disappeared, three 
 ships arrived from Denmark, having on board two mis- 
 sionaries, and Mr. Egede's eldest son, who had been 
 prosecuting his studies at Copenhagen. They brought 
 also materials for founding a new colony. Mr. Egede 
 was disappointed that the reinforcement was so small, 
 and being so much enfeebled both in body and mind, 
 that he could not discharge the duties of a missionary 
 as he had done, he resolved to request leave for return- 
 ing home. This was readily granted, and was express- 
 ed as may be supposed, in very gracious terms. Af- 
 ter obtaining it however, he remained a year in the 
 country, on account of his wife, who was taken dan- 
 gerously ill. She died in the course of a few months. 
 Of her character, her venerable husband has drawn the 
 following short but interesting sketch. 
 
 " All the praise and panegyric with which I can 
 crown her name, falls far short of what her piety and 
 Christian virtues deserve. I will not expatiate-on her 
 excellencies in domestic life, nor describe what a faith- 
 ful helpmqte she was to me, and what a tender mother 
 to her children ; let it suffice to mention, how willing 
 and compilable she was to submit to my will, as soon 
 
 * Crautz' Hut, of Greeuland, Vol. 1. p. 336.
 
 BY THE DANES. 117 
 
 as she got an insight into the resolution I had formed 
 of forsaking my people and native country to repair to 
 Greenland, that I might instruct the ignorant inhabi- 
 tants in the doctrines of Christianity. For though 
 friends and relations vehemently importuned her, that 
 if she had any regard for her own, for mine, or for our 
 small children's temporal welfare, she should dissuade 
 and withstand me in this project, so absurd and frantic 
 in the eyes of all men ; yet, out of love to God and me, 
 she was induced to join heart and hand with me in my 
 undertaking, and like a faithful Sarah to go with her 
 Abraham from her own people and from her father's 
 house, not to some paradise, but to a strange and dis- 
 agreeable heathen land. And it is known to many, 
 with what patience, nay, with what alacrity, she put 
 her shoulder with mine, to bear her part of the labours 
 and adversities we had to endure; nay how often she 
 comforted and cheered up my mind, when it was dis- 
 heartened and depressed by such reiterated obstacles 
 and repulses." 
 
 Mr. E's grief for the death of his beloved partner, 
 contributed still more to impair his constitution. In 
 addition to this he was attacked by that dreadful disor- 
 der, the scurvy. He therefore determined to leave a 
 country where he had spent 15 years of incessant toil, 
 and almost incredible hardship, with little or no suc- 
 cess. He preached his farewell sermon from these 
 words, " I said, 1 have laboured in vain, I have spent 
 my strength for nought, and in vain ; yet surely, my 
 judgment is with the Lord, and my work with my 
 God." What a scene ! Surely the heart of a savage 
 must have melted. 
 
 Mr. E. sailed from Greenland in 1786. Having arriv- 
 ed in Denmark, he was favoured, by his Majesty, with 
 an interview, in which he expressed his sentiments res- 
 pecting the best method of prosecuting the mission. 
 The consequence was, that new colonies were estab- 
 lished in various places, on the western roast, from the
 
 118 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 62d to 71st degree N. lat. ; and missionaries or cat- 
 echists settled among them.* 
 
 "Before the year 1792 there were ten missionaries 
 in Greenland ; but then the number was reduced to 
 five. During the last war, all communication with 
 Denmark was cut off, and at length one missionary 
 alone remained there. This was Saabye, a grand- 
 son of Hans Egede. Even he, it seems, is now re- 
 turned. In some manuscripts of his, published, he 
 gives an unaffected, yet forcible delineation of the feel- 
 ings of a missionary and his family, during the long 
 and lonely Greenland year. ' They have one bright 
 epoch, for it is a happy time, when the ice is loosened 
 from the rocky coast, and they can expect the arrival 
 of the vessel, which alone reaches them in their soli- 
 tude. Often deceived by the floating ice-berg form- 
 ing itself, in mockery, into the shape of the friendly 
 visitant ; at length they see the white sails and the 
 masts, and now she is riding at anchor in the bay. 
 
 " By this vessel their wants are supplied. The ac- 
 tive and pious housewife busies herself in arranging 
 the stores of the ensuing twelve-month. There are 
 letters, too, from friends and from relations, and books, 
 and newspapers ; and banished as they are, they live 
 again in Denmark, in their ' father land.' These hours 
 of enjoyment soon glide away ; the ship sails ; the mis- 
 sionary and the partner of his toils remain behind, 
 solitary and forsaken. To this season of sadness suc- 
 ceeds the gloom of the polar night. A few days before 
 the 26th cf November, Saabye used to climb the high 
 rocks, from whence, at noon, he could just see the sun 
 dimly shining, with a soft and pallid light; and then 
 the sun sunk, and he bade farewell to the eye of crea- 
 
 * C. H. G. V. 1. p. 336. 
 
 * Mr. E. was appointed superintendent of the mission, with a sal- 
 ary of jlOO, and was ordered to establish a seminary of students, 
 and orphans, to whom he should teach the Greenland language, that 
 they might become missionaries, and catechists. During his latter 
 years, he lived in retirement with bis daughter, &od died NOT. 5. 
 1758, aged 73.
 
 BY THE DANES. 119 
 
 tion, with heaviness and grief. A dubious twilight 
 continued till the beginning of December, then dark- 
 ness ruled. The stream, ,near which Saabye's house 
 was situated, roared beneath the ice ; the sea dashed 
 and foamed over the rocks, bursting in foam against 
 his windows ; and the dogs filled the air v; : th long con- 
 tinued moans. About the twelfth of January the rays 
 of the rising sun glittered on the rocks."* 
 
 The Danish mission to Greenland has, in the end, 
 done much good. Aided by that of the Moravians, it 
 has nearly banished Paganism from the country. Al- 
 most all the Greenlanders are baptized; and very few 
 heathen are found, except in Upernavick, the northern- 
 most establishment, and Julianskaab the southernmost 
 one. 
 
 * Quarterly Review, Vol. xviii. p. 484.
 
 PART V. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE UNITED 
 BRETHREN, 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 Circumstances that led to the first missions of the Breth- 
 ren Two of them set out for Greenland reach Co- 
 penhagen are patronized by Lord Pless arrive in 
 Greenland Distress occasioned by the small pox 
 Prospects of the mission dark Missionaries reduced 
 to famine Various sufferings Conversion of one 
 Greenlander The Brethren change their manner of 
 preaching Prospects brighten. Converts are multi- 
 plied Anjekoks oppose. 
 
 THE Moravians, or United Brethren, assumed their 
 present distinctive character, and commenced their mis- 
 sionary operations, early in the 18th century. A lew 
 families in Moravia, at the head of whom was Chris- 
 tian David, descendants of the ancient Bohemian 
 Church, which before the Reformation maintained! he 
 doctrines of the Bible in some purity, and produced 
 two illustrious martyrs. John Huss, and Jerome of 
 Prague, but was now almost annihilated by civil wars, 
 and the most unheard of persecutions, being worn out 
 by suffering, began to look abroad for an asylum in 
 some Protestant country. Having applied to Nicho- 
 las Lewis Count Zinzendorff 1 , a German nobleman, who 
 had an estate in Upper Lusatia, they were favourably 
 received by him, and permitted to settle in his dorain-
 
 BY THE UNITKD BRETHREN. 121 
 
 ions. They were joined by many of their brethren, 
 scattered abroad by persecution, and in 1722, founded 
 the celebrated village of Herrnhut. Count Zinzendorff 
 at first zealously attempted to bring these exiles into 
 the bosom of the Lutheran Church, but their arguments 
 proving more powerful than his, he became a convert 
 to their faith. He was soon appointed a president, and 
 consecrated a bishop of the congregation. 
 
 The Count, who had early turned his thoughts to the 
 miserable state of the heathen world, being at the cor- 
 onation of Christian VI. in 1731, saw two Greenland 
 youths, who had been baptized by Mr. Egede. They 
 excited his interest for that miserable people ; and he 
 learned with regret, that the mission was to be relin- 
 quished. About the same time a negro slave inform- 
 ed the Brethren, that he had a sister on the Island of 
 St. Thomas in the West Indies, who daily prayed the 
 great God to send some one to show her the way of 
 salvation ; and that many others of the slaves there 
 earnestly desired to be instructed ; but he added, that 
 the negroes, on account of their accumulated labours, 
 could have no opportunity for religious improvement, 
 unless their teacher was himself a slave. These circum- 
 stances made a deep impression. Two of the Breth- 
 ren, Leonard Dober and Tobias Leopold, felt so strong 
 a desire to proceed to St. Thomas, that, with a philan- 
 thopy almost unequalled, they offered to sell themselves 
 for slaves. Others expressed similar desires concern- 
 ing Greenland, and missions were shortly undertaken 
 to both these countries. 
 
 At this time the congregation consisted only of about 
 GOO poor, despised exiles. Yet weak as they were, 
 they put in operation, and have continued in operation, 
 a system of measures for the conversion of the heath- 
 en, more efficient, than almost all the attempts of the 
 whole Church or world besides. 
 
 In 1733, Christian David, who had first excited the 
 emigration from Moravia, accompanied by Matthew 
 and Christian Stach, undertook a mission to Green- 
 II
 
 122 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 land.* " There was no need," says one of them, ' ; of 
 much time or expense for our equipment. The 
 congregation consisted chiefly of poor exiles, who had 
 not much to give ; and we ourselves had nothing but 
 the clothes on our backs. Being accutomed to make 
 a shift with little, we did not trouble our heads how 
 we should get to Greenland, or how we should live 
 in that country. Some money having come from 
 a friend at Venice the day before our departure, 
 we received part of it to pay the expense of 
 our journey to Copenhagen ; and, as we considered 
 ourselves richly provided for, we would take nothing 
 of any person on the road ; believing that he, who had 
 sent a supply for our journey at the critical moment, 
 would also take care for every thing, that was neces- 
 sary for carrying our purpose into execution as soon 
 as we should want it." 
 
 Arriving at Copenhagen they were kindly received 
 by professor Ewald and Mr. Reuss, to whom they had 
 letters of recommendation. But their proposal of go- 
 ing to Greenland was thought romantic. It was pe- 
 culiarly unseasonable, as the mission already estab- 
 lished by the Danes, was about to be relinquished. 
 Besides, how could they get there, and how subsist, 
 when they were there, without supplies from home. 
 They must cerlainly perish with hunger, if they were 
 not murdered by the savages. But the Brethren per- 
 severed with simple confidence in God. They soon 
 learnt, that the king had resolved, once more, to send 
 out a ship. They laid their case before Mr. Pless, 
 
 * The missionaries of the Brethren are all volunteers. They 
 make it a maxim to per made no man to engage in missions. If any 
 member of the fraternity inclines to go, he makes known his desires 
 to the Elders' Conference of the Unity; and, after suitable investiga- 
 tion, is accepted or rejected. They place much dependence, on 
 what they consider the teachings of the Spirit as constituting a call. 
 In the present case, Matthew Stach. while at work in the Held, was 
 impressed with the example of the Brethren going to St. Thomas, 
 And his thoughts were turned to Greenland. He communicated 
 what was passing in his mind to a fellow labourer, and found he had 
 the same impressions. They conversed a time, and then retire' 1 
 into the woods to pray. Their resolution was taken.
 
 JBV THE UNITED BRETHREN. 1 2c 
 
 first lord of the bedchamber. It seemed singular to 
 this gentleman, that, after the fruitless labours of such 
 a man as Mr. Egede, these illiterate laymen should 
 expect to do any thing. But, when he saw their sim- 
 ple devotedness to the cause, he entered warmly into 
 their feelings. He presented them to the king, who 
 not only permitted them to go out in his ship as mis- 
 sionaries, but requested that others might follow them* 
 He even wrote a letter with his own hand, recommend- 
 ing them to Mr. Egede. Several other persons of dis- 
 tinction gave them countenance and pecuniary assistance. 
 Lord Pless one day asked them, how they proposed to 
 live in Greenland. Not knowing, that the land was 
 little more than barren rocks, they replied, " They 
 would build a house, and cultivate the land, that they 
 might not be burdensome to any." He objected, there 
 was no wood to build with. " They would then dig in 
 the earth, and lodge there." " No," says he, " you 
 shall not be driven to that; take wood with you, and 
 build a house ; accept of these fifty dollars for that 
 purpose." By means of this, and other donations, 
 they were enabled to purchase various articles for 
 building, and prepare a comfortable outfit.* 
 
 On their arrival in Greenland, they were most cor- 
 dially received by Mr. Egede. They established 
 themselves near him. At first, they found difficulty in 
 obtaining a subsistence. They had not been used to 
 hunting or fishing, and could not manage a kajak.t 
 The first time they went out to search for drift wood 
 floating among the island?,! tne y were overtaken by a 
 violent storm. They reached home, but the wind dur- 
 ing the night carried off both their wood and boat* 
 
 * Crantz' His. of Greenland, Vol. I. p. 326* 
 t Small boat of the Greenlanders. 
 
 $ Tlieie is no wood in Greenland. All lhat is used, is taken 
 from the water. The Greenlanders use none, as they warm their 
 houses by burning train oil and moss in a kind of lamp.
 
 124 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 The boat they afterwards recovered, much damaged. 
 
 Under these circumstances, and in want of other em- 
 ployment, they earned some necessaries by the hum- 
 ble business of spinning. Mr. Egede aided the Breth- 
 ren in learning the language. But to (hese unlettered 
 men, it was a most Herculean task. They had first to 
 learn the Danish language, before they could under- 
 stand their instructor, and then, the various parts of 
 an intricate grammar was an endless labyrinth to them, 
 who had, perhaps, never before seen a grammar. 
 They could obtain but little aid from the natives, as 
 they seldom called, unless from curiosity, or to steal ; 
 and, if the Brethren visited them, they could rarely 
 find any to entertain them, even for money. 
 
 But all this was nothing to the distressing events, 
 accompanying the ravages of the small pox, of which 
 we have already given some account.* The Breth- 
 ren were active in alleviating the wretchedness 
 which surrounded them, until they were succes- 
 sively attacked themselves by an eruptive disorder, 
 which often confined them to the bed and took away 
 the use of their limbs. As they were not however all 
 sick at once, they were able to nurse each other. 
 During their illness they received every attention from 
 Mr Egede; and Mrs. Egede never failed to send any 
 little cordial or refreshment, which she had ; yet they 
 suffered much. 
 
 So unpropitious was the first year of the mission, 
 that Christian David and Christian Stach began to 
 think seriously of returning home ; but the arrival of 
 two other missionaries ; Frederick Boehnish and John 
 Beck, raised their courage, and they passed the second 
 year, struggling with like difficulties. The third year, 
 they made several long voyages to the islands, and 
 other parts of the coast ; began to converse a little 
 with the savages, and attempt some instruction ; though 
 f-hey carefully avoidedsaying much on spiritual subjects. 
 
 * See Prop. Christianity by the Danes in Greenland.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 
 
 lest, through their imperfect knowledge of the language, 
 they should convey wrong notions. 
 
 As they sometimes went in company with the trad- 
 ers, the Greenlanders supposed them servants, and de- 
 spised them ; but, understanding who they were, and 
 what was their design in coming, and moreover, seeing 
 them distinguished by their meek and modestbehaviour, 
 their thoughts were greatly changed. By degrees the 
 Brethren won their confidence ; but if the savages at 
 any time condescended to listen to their instruction, 
 they supposed they conferred a great favour, and must 
 be paid for it.* 
 
 The Brethren about this time agitated the question T 
 whether, in continued prospect of labouring without 
 success, they should stay in Greenland. Two of them 
 concluded, they should not. The other three were 
 ready to bind themselves in the strictest manner to 
 this work, " come life, come death. To believe, when 
 there was nothing to be seen to hope, when nothing- 
 was to be expected." 
 
 Their faith and patience were soon put to the test* 
 The foregoing year, they had been supplied with nec- 
 essaries by an eminent benefactor at court. Notv they 
 were forgotten. Nothing was sent out. No letters. 
 Not even some articles, left by the last missionaries. 
 They had nothing before them but the dreadful pros- 
 pect of starvation. The whole amount of their provis- 
 ions for the year was a barrel and a half of oat meal. 
 Most of this they bartered at the colony for a little 
 malt, half a barrel of pease, and a small qnantity of 
 ship biscuit. 
 
 As if every thing was to try them, they could get 
 little by hunting or fishing, though they had before 
 been pretty successful. There was no way for them 
 but to buy seals of the Greenlanders, But when these 
 barbarians found that the missionaries were in want, 
 they raised their price enormously. Indeed most oj 
 
 * Crantz 1 History of Greenland, Vol. J. p, ?50, 
 11*
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHR1STIAMM 
 
 ihcm, even those, who had received favours, would sell 
 to them at no rate. Often after rowing round among 
 ihem two or three days, the utmost entreaties of the 
 missionaries could scarcely procure so much as hr.lf a 
 seal; and when that was consumed, they were obliged 
 io satisfy their hunger with shell fish, and raw sea 
 weed. 
 
 At length he who sent a raven to feed Elijah, dis- 
 posed a strange Greenlander to come a great distance, 
 and sell them from time to time such articles, as he 
 could spare. By the seal's flesh which they obtained, 
 dished up with a little oatmeal and train oil, they were 
 enabled to preserve life. Those who know what the 
 train of seals is will be able to form some idea of llieir 
 sufferings. Yet even this was a delicacy, compared 
 with the old tallow candles, which they were obliged 
 to use, when they had no train.* 
 
 This state of famine subjected ihem to other hard- 
 ships. Hunger compelled them to venture upon the 
 ocean in stormy weather, and to trust themselves to the 
 mercy of the waves, in an old crazy boat, to the dis- 
 tance of several leagues, when they had scarcely strength 
 to draw an oar. Once, after they had got almost to 
 land, a squall drove them back two leagues ; when wet 
 by the breakers, they were obliged to remain on an, 
 island till the fourth day, exposed to all the inclemency 
 of the weather. Another time, having quite exhausted 
 fhemselves at the oar, they were forced to stay all 
 night at an uninhabited place, having nothing but a lit- 
 tle seal's flesh obtained from a Greenlander at a feast, 
 and of this they could eat almost none, through coltl 
 and weariness. For want of a hut, they dug a hole in 
 the snow and lay down. When that was filled by the 
 driving storm, they kept themselves alive by running. 
 
 Such hardships, borne with such patience, certainly 
 
 intimate no common faith. These pious men, like the 
 
 primitive Christians, were counted worthy to suffer. 
 
 When the ship departed for Europe, the Brethren were 
 
 * Crantz' History, Vol. I. p. 357.
 
 l!V TiJE UN1TKD BRETHREN. 12?' 
 
 advised and pressed to return home. Even the Green- 
 landers wondered at their stay. But they were reso- 
 lute. They speak of some gloomy apprehensions and 
 darkness at this time, but generally they were able to 
 commit their all to the Lord, and prepared themselves 
 to meet trials more numerous, and more severe. 
 
 As the winter advanced their wants increased. The 
 boatmen, at the Colony, on a proposal of Mr. Egede, 
 reserved a portion of their weekly allowance, and sold 
 it to the Brethren. But soon the resources of the Col- 
 ony also failed. As long as the missionaries could 
 obtain any flesh, however unpalatable, they were able 
 to preserve their strength in some measure ; but when, 
 in the spring, they were obliged to live entirely on 
 on shell fish and sea weed, they became so weak as to 
 be scarcely able to manage the boat at all. Once it 
 was nearly destroyed by a high wind, because they 
 could not haul it on shore. At this lime some instan- 
 ces are mentioned of providential supplies. A boat- 
 man, who had found a dead whale, gave the Brethren 
 two meals of it ; and at another time, a Greenlander 
 left them a porpoise, taken out of the belly of its dam, 
 which made them a meal when they had eaten nothing 
 but shell-fish for five days.* These instances are men- 
 tioned to show what privations a man may cheerfully 
 undergo, when " the love of Christ," and of souls, 
 " constrains"' him. 
 
 After a period of extreme suffering, the Brethren 
 were at length relieved in some measure by a supply 
 of provisions from Holland, sent by a Mr. Le Long 
 with a promise of further assistance. This raised 
 their spirits, and enabled them to go on with their work. 
 But the conversion of the Greenlanders seemed as dis- 
 tant as ever. When the missionaries told them of 
 Christ, as the Physician of their souls ; " Our soul is 
 healthy already," said they, " and nothing is wanting, 
 if we have but a sound body, and enough to eat. You 
 are another sort of people than we ; in your country, 
 
 * Crantz' Hist. Greenland, Vol. I. p. 360.
 
 > i I'ROI'AUATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 men may perhaps have diseased souls, and indeed we 
 see instances enough in those, that come here, that they 
 are good for nothing. They may stand in need of a 
 Saviour and of a physician, for their souls. Your heav- 
 en and your spiritual joys and felicities may be good 
 enough for you, but this would be too tedious for us. 
 We must have seals, fishes, and birds." At another 
 time, when Jesus Christ was represented as judging the 
 world, and condemning the guilty, one of them said. 
 " If the Son of God is such a terrible Being, I do not 
 want to go to Heaven."* 
 
 Five years had passed, and not a single conversion 
 taken place. The night was long and dreary, and of- 
 ten had they looked in vain for the morning. The 
 darkness only thickened. But now a lovely star glim- 
 mered in the East. It was the morning star of promise ; 
 the harbinger of day. When one of the Brethren was 
 describing to a company of Greenlanders with more 
 than ordinary energy, the sufferings and death of Christ, 
 and reading the history of his agony on the Mount of 
 Olives, one of them, named Kajarnak, stepped up, and 
 said with an earnest and afl'ecting voice, c * How was 
 that ? tell me that once more ; for I would fain be sav- 
 ed too." These words melted the missionary, so that 
 the tears rolled down his cheeks, while he proceeded 
 to give a general account of the life and death of Christ, 
 and the method of salvation through him. The heath- 
 en were variously aftected. Some laid their hands on 
 their mouth in token of astonishment ; some slipped 
 away secretly ; and a few desired to be taught how 
 to pray. When the Brethren prayed with them, they 
 repeated the words many times, so as not to forget 
 them.t 
 
 Kajarnak soon appeared to be a real convert. How 
 animating this was to the almost despairing missiona- 
 ries can hardly be conceived. " Oh ! dear brethren," 
 
 Crantz* Hitt. Greenland, pp. 377381. 
 > Crantz' Hist. Greenland, Vol. I. p. 387.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRL'iHR.- 129 
 
 say they, t; how many an agreeable hour have we now, 
 after so much sorrow, when we speak and pray with 
 this man." The company, with which Kajarnak came, 
 now went away, but he resolved to remain, though 
 parting with all his friends left him in great distress. 
 He had even no tent,* in which to lodge. After some 
 time, however, he prevailed with se'/eral of his nearest 
 friends to return. By this means the Brethren had in 
 October, when the Greenlanders remove from their 
 tents to their winter houses, upxvards of twenty Green- 
 landers lodged near them. This little congregation 
 they instructed morning and evening, and soon com- 
 menced a school with five children. The number re- 
 sorting to them was increased by the extreme severi- 
 ty of the winter, during which there was BO much ice, 
 that the Greenlanders could get nothing to eat, and 
 many were frozen or starved to death. At one lime, 
 the Brethren went in a boat to bring away some, who 
 had taken refuge on an island ; but the sea being so 
 boisterous as to prevent them from landing, they were 
 forced to leave the poor sufferers lying on the snow 
 ten days, and preserving life by eating old tent skins, 
 shoe leather, and sea weed.t 
 
 In March 1739, Kajarnak with his wife, son, and 
 daughter, was received into the Church. The ordi- 
 nance of baptism produced a very sensible effect, not 
 only on the subjects, whose tears dropped like the 
 rain, but also on the spectators, who j rofessed t<. 
 themselves partakers of the same blessing. But this 
 fair morning was soon clouded. Some savages having 
 killed Kajarnak's brother-in-law, and threatened to kill 
 him, he thought it best to leave that part of the coun- 
 try. The Brethren remonstrated, expecting, it he left 
 them, he would return to heathenism. He wept, but 
 still resolved to go; and with him fled all the Green- 
 landers except the inhabitants of two tents. Thus the 
 
 * The Greenlandeit, during the summer months, lodge in tent* 
 whk.h they carry with them from place to place. In wicter several 
 families collect together in a house, made very warm, and divided 
 into a kind of flails.
 
 130 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 rising hopes of the Brethren were dashed to the ground. 
 But they were soon comforted by the visit of several 
 families, who came on the invitation of the fugitives to 
 hear, as they said, wonderful things about God. Alter 
 sometime, one family came back, and towards winter 
 raost of those whom they had sheltered the year be- 
 fore returned to their old quarters, so that they had 
 with them nine'faruilies. The Brethren gradually al- 
 tered their mode of instruction, and instead of insist- 
 ing on the existence of God, the original and present 
 state of man, a future resurrection, and other first prin- 
 ciples in theology, they exhibited principally the incar- 
 nation, sufferings, and death of Christ. However absurd 
 this may appear in theory, experience has proved, that 
 Jesus Christ and him crucified, may be preached more 
 effectually to Pagans, even in the first stages of instruc- 
 tion, than any of the fundamental truths which are ar- 
 gueci from the light of nature. Perhaps this is not so 
 strange, if we properly consider the nature of the hu- 
 man tnind ; that truths often revolved, though they may 
 be presented in new attitudes, and traced to new con- 
 sequences, yet cannot have the effect of truths not on- 
 ly altogether new, but without any parallel. Tell a 
 heathen there is a God; he probably believed it be- 
 fore. Tell him, he is a sinner ; he confesses, and 
 charges the same on you. Go through with all the 
 doctrines, of which he has already the least idea, how- 
 ever imperfect, and you awaken no special interest. 
 But exhibit the mystery of godliness, " God manifest 
 in the flesh" and you fill him with astonishment. 
 Shew him a bleeding Saviour, and you melt him to re- 
 pentance,* 
 
 * Note. The experience of Brainerd, and indeed of almost every 
 successful missionary is in point here. When Brainerd tried to 
 convince hit hearers by arguments, he effected nothing ; but when 
 he ventured to preach Christ simply, and especially when as he says 
 44 he strongly dwelt on that moving scene of a Saviour dying on the 
 cross there appeared immediately a great stirring and awakening." 
 The Greenlandcrs used to ask the Brethren why they did not preach 
 sooner to them of Jesus, that they had been quite tired of hearing the 
 discourtcs about God, and the two first parents.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 131 
 
 This was the effect in the case of the Greenlanders. 
 The preaching of the cross illumined theii? darkened 
 understandings, softened their hard hearts, and kindled 
 in their icy breasts the flame of spiritual life. 
 
 About the time of the first visitation from the con- 
 gregation at home, 1740, a pretty general concern be- 
 came manifest among the Greenlanders. It was a 
 pleasant coincidence, that, while the visitor* remained, 
 and white too, they were celebrating the nuptials of 
 Frederick Boehnish and Anna Stach, just as they were 
 at dinner, Kajarnak, whom they had almost given up 
 as lost, stepped in among them. 
 
 They found he had not only returned safe in his 
 
 spiritual concerns, but had been enabled, in the midst 
 
 of ridicule and opposition, to recommend religion where 
 
 he had been. He soon, indeed, became a very useful 
 
 assistant to the Brethren ; as did Sarah, a new convert. 
 
 By the help of these two, the serious impressions, 
 
 which began to be made, were much deepened. The 
 
 Greenlanders were surprised with the account of their 
 
 conversion, and more so to hear them pray. They were 
 
 likewise useful to the missionaries in their translations ; 
 
 for, in expressing their own feelings, they used words 
 
 which could not have been learnt from any other source; 
 
 but Kajarnak was soon called to his rest. His death 
 
 was happy, though he was in great pain. When those 
 
 around talked to him about his temporal concerns, he 
 
 desired them " not to encumber his heart with such 
 
 affairs, for he had his Saviour constantly in mind." 
 
 Once, when they began to weep, he said to them; 
 
 " Don't be grieved about me. Have you not often 
 
 heard that believers, when they die, go to our Saviour, 
 
 and partake of eternal joy ? You know that I am the 
 
 first of you, who was converted to the Saviour; and 
 
 now it is his will that 1 should be the first, who should 
 
 go to him." 
 
 For three years, commencing with 1743, the pros- 
 
 * The visitor is appointed by the Elders' Conference of the Unity, 
 to visit and regulate the various missions of the Brethren when it 
 0iay be requisite.
 
 13-i PROPAGATION OK CHRISTIANITY 
 
 pects of the missionaries were bright.* The preaching 
 of the gospel had such an effect, that it seemed a uni- 
 versal awakening would ensue. Many that were im- 
 pressed were indeed held back from joining them by 
 tear of persecution, and because they could not yet 
 give up their hunting and fishing, and especially their 
 dances and other diversions. But, in this period, there 
 were between forty and fifty baptized, some of whom 
 gave very striking evidence of the power of divine 
 grace. From this time, indeed, the whole Greenland 
 nation displayed a new and improved temper towards 
 foreigners, whom at first they had utterly hated and 
 despised. Many, who formerly derided and abused 
 the Brethren, now came and begged their pardon ; 
 and even those, who were once the most untractable, 
 stood along the shores as they passed, entreating them 
 to land, and tell them the words of God.t 
 
 As the congregation were always scattered more or 
 less in the summer ; it being necessary for them to se- 
 cure provisions, the missionaries took great pains to 
 guard them against the temptations of heathen inter- 
 course. Their account for one year says ; " We sent 
 for all the baptized brethren and sisters, when they 
 were making ready for their departure, and spoke with 
 them separately. We were like Jacob, when he dis- 
 missed Benjamin. We entreated them with tears not 
 to lose Jesus, who was crucified, from their sight ; and 
 to watch over their hearts, while surrounded with the 
 temptations of the heathen. They promised us, they 
 would, with tears in their eyes, and thanked the Lamb 
 for the grace they had enjoyed this winter. We bless- 
 ed them, and kissed them, and went with them down to 
 the strand ; there we once more spoke a few words 
 from Acts xx. 32. Then they set off, and we in the 
 mean time sung a hyran."J 
 
 * About this time Matthew Stach returned from Europe, whither 
 he went two years before ; and Daniel Shneider was lost on his 
 passage home. The Brethren frequently change their places, and 
 rarely any one spends hia life abroad. 
 
 t Crantz' Hist. Vol. II. p. 38. 
 t Crante' Hit. Greenland, Vol. II. p. GO.
 
 BV THE UNITED 13KETHRKN. 
 
 In these dispersions, the Christian Greenlanders of- 
 ten did much good. They frequently found, in places 
 the brethren had never visited, some, who had heard 
 of the Gospel, and wished to be instructed. An in- 
 stance is mentioned of several, who persuaded one of 
 the baptized to sit up all night, and talk to them about 
 Christ ; and, when the next night he stole away into a 
 hut to get some rest, they followed him, and obliged 
 him to rise, and further gratify their desires. 
 
 During the awakening, and especially alter it be- 
 gan to subside, the Anjekoks, whose craft was in dan- 
 ger, exerted themselves in various ways to deter their 
 countrymen from joining the congregation. One of 
 them said, it was evident that the Gospel was a mere 
 fiction, invented by foreigners, since some of the be- 
 lievers had died, though their teachers said, ' He that 
 believeth on the Son ol God, shall never die.' Anoth- 
 er attempted to excite a persecution against the mis- 
 sionaries, by pretending that the new doctrine frighted 
 away the sea-fowl, after he, by his art, had released 
 them from the subterranean regions. A third warned 
 the people not to listen to the believers, for he had per- 
 formed a journey to heaven in order to ascertain how 
 it went with the souls of the Greenlanders ; and he 
 found all the baptized in a most deplorable condition, 
 without food and raiment, while those who had not re- 
 ceived the Gospel, were blessed with affluence arid 
 plenty. A frightful report was also brought of a Chris- 
 tian Greenlander, who had died at the northern colony, 
 and appeared again perfectly naked, saying he had 
 been thrust into a dark dismal hole, where he endured 
 the most exquisite misery. These absurd stories had 
 some effect. The common Greenlanders were made 
 to believe that the Europeans, though they appeared 
 so friendly, were taking these measures to punish them 
 after death, because their forefathers had murdered the 
 ancient colony. 
 
 The congregation however continued to increase ; 
 and though the brethren were obliged to watch over 
 their spiritual children with the utmost solicitude, and
 
 134 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 were occasionally grieved by the defection of individ- 
 uals, yet, in general, they had much cause to tvjoicc. 
 It is remarked ; " Great grace is among the little com- 
 pany of the baptized. Many painful circumstances in- 
 deed still occur. Nor can it be otherwise expected 
 so lo.ng as we are here below in an imperfect congre- 
 gation, which, on this side the grave, is a hospital, not 
 indeed of dead people, but of sick, who arc recovering ; 
 whence our duty is to strengthen the things, that re- 
 main, and are ready to die." 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Church built and the settlement called New Herrnhiit 
 .Manner of observing Christmas Sufferings of the 
 Brethren of the Greenlanders Excessive cold 
 Grecnlanders perish Desolating sickness Christian 
 benevolence New settlement formed Slate of New 
 Hcrrnhut Death of a missionary Third settlement 
 Effect of the Brethren's labours Shipwreck of Ru- 
 dolph Present state of the mission. 
 
 THE success of the Greenland mission caused great 
 ioy in all the Brethren's congregations in Europe ; and 
 in consequence of its being stated, that the missiona- 
 ries xvere in want of a church, one was immediately 
 prepared, and sent out in a ship freighted for the pur- 
 pose. Among those, who went out to erect and finish 
 it, was the venerable Christian David, who had erect- 
 ed the first hut for the missionaries, and the first school- 
 house for the Greenlanders ; and, when he left them,* 
 he scarcely expected, that the former would ever be 
 found too small, or the latter inhabited. But now he 
 was to carry them a church. He hastened, that he 
 might have the happiness of beholding the consumma- 
 tion of so good a work. The ship arrived safely in June 
 * He returned to Europe the third jearof the mission.
 
 EY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 135 
 
 1747 ; and, though it snowed in July and August, so 
 much zeal and diligence were excited, that the church 
 was erected and finished before winter. 
 
 At the consecration of the church, the Brethren were 
 called to review the great goodness of God, and to 
 compare their present situation with that, when they 
 could pray only behind the rocks with many tears. 
 Their covenant keeping God had done more for them, 
 than they had expected, or even asked. Jn the con- 
 clusion of the services, such a spirit of grace and love 
 pervaded the assembly, that it seemed as if the con- 
 verts were intoxicated with joy, and could never part/" 
 
 The settlement was now called New Herrnhut. The 
 number of inhabitants was one hundred and eighty. 
 They lived in six large houses. In addition, more than 
 one hundred were at the Colony. In all about throe 
 hundred souls were attached to the congregation. The 
 Brethren had baptized during the year, fifty two per- 
 sons, which, added to the former baptisms, made the 
 number of baptized one hundred and thirty four. Thff 
 Lord's Supper had as yet been administered to none. 
 The Brethren now proceeded to admit three of the 
 most pious to this sacred ordinance. " When its nature 
 and design were explained to them, they were filled 
 with mingled emotions of joy and shame, so that they 
 knew not what to say, but that they would devote them- 
 selves anew, body and soul, to the Saviour. At the 
 communion, they were overpowered with awe, and the 
 tears rolled down their cheeks in abundance. They 
 said afterwards ; it was as if their body should sink in- 
 to the dust, and their spirit fly upwards, and that they 
 were not able to think any thing, but oh ! how is it pos 
 sible, that our Saviour can love poor men so exceed- 
 ingly."! 
 
 It may be proper here to notice the manner, in which 
 the congregation observed Christmas, and kept the 
 New Year's Vigil ; and I shall accordingly do it in the 
 words of the missionaries. " On Dec. 24, after a dis* 
 
 * Crantz' Hist. Greenland, Vol. II. p. 103. 
 t Crantz' Hist. Greenland. Vol. U. n, \Q2.
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 course had been held in the evening concerning the 
 birth of Christ, we sung also of this subject with old 
 and new, German and Greenland Christmas-verses, and 
 then with the baptized adored the child Jesus, which 
 was attended with a sweet breathing of the Spirit. 
 They were so filled with joy, that many of them staid 
 up and sung Christmas hymns in their houses the whole 
 night. We therefore called them again together into 
 the hall by the sound of trumpets, at half past three in 
 the morning of the 25th. Somewhat was discoursed 
 concerning the great humiliation of our Creator ; and 
 at the close, some presents were delivered to them that 
 had been sent by some of the children in Germany, 
 consisting of knives, needles, &c. which they received 
 with thanks and joy, as a proof of their being loved and 
 Fememhered in Europe. We then went with most of 
 the adults to the colony, and awoke the inhabitants there 
 with music and singing, and then held a Christmas 
 singing-hour together in the room made use of for their 
 church. When we returned home, they all followed us. 
 In our absence, those that remained at home had illumi- 
 nated the church and all the windows with burning mus- 
 cle shells instead of candles, in a simple but very pretty 
 manner. Then the Christmas sermon was preached 
 on the words ; Behold, I bring you good tidings of 
 erreat joy, &c. On the second holiday, we, together 
 with as many Greenlanders as the place would contain, 
 attended divine service and a baptism at the colony. 
 We Europeans made use of the third holiday for our 
 own benefit. The 28th being Innocents- day, we kept 
 a love-feast with the children, then spoke with each of 
 them separately, and found them in a disposition of 
 heart which gave us good hopes of them. 
 
 " The 31st of December alter having read the diary 
 of this year with inward thankfulness for all the mer- 
 cies shewn to us and our flock, we began the Green- 
 land vigil, with a homily on the last text of this year, 
 / determined not to know any thing among you, save Je- 
 sus Christ, and him crucified. They were then put in 
 mind of what our Saviour had done among them hith-
 
 BY" THE UNITED BRETHREN. 13? 
 
 erto, and particularly in this year. We had no occa- 
 sion to exhort them to thankfulness, of which their 
 broken looks and tears sufficiently testified. We then 
 had a love-feast, which we kept with dried capelins. 
 We read the names of the baptized, beginning with 
 those in 1747, and so backwards in the order they had 
 been baptized till the year 1 739, and sung some ben- 
 edictory verses for each class. When we made men- 
 tion of those who were baptized the first, and called to 
 mind the powerful grace that was observed when Sam- 
 uel, who was the first-fruits, was awakened, a holy awe 
 came over the whole assembly, so that we all fell down 
 and thanked the Lamb of God with thousand tears for 
 all that he had done on us and our Greenlanders. Af 
 two in the morning we separated : We must confess, 
 that though we have had many dlstinguised days of 
 blessing, yet we never before saw such an emotion, ac- 
 companied with such floods of tears, as was observed 
 at this time among this small congregation, which he 
 hath collected together for himself out of the stupid and 
 insensible savages near the north pole, and which he- 
 hath bedewed with his sweat and blood." 
 
 The Brethren had abundant occasion to rejoice in 
 their labours, but they were still exposed to hardships. 
 They had perils by land, and perils by sea. Two of 
 them went about six leagues to seek wood, and were 
 obliged to remain eight days upon an unhabited island, 
 exposed to the dreadful storms without any tent to 
 cover them. During the last four or five days, they 
 had nothing but shell fish to eat, and could scarce get 
 enough of them to satisfy the cravings of hunger. 
 About the same time, John Beck, with two new assis- 
 tants, arrived on the coast from Europe. But the ves- 
 sel, which was a whale fisher, did not dare to approach 
 the land on account of storms. The Brethren were 
 even carried eighty leagues further north, and then 
 were obliged to venture in an open boat. The day 
 was fair, when they set out, and they coasted along 
 near the shore. But in the evening a strong east winxt 
 Cfaotz' Hist. Greenland, Vol. II. p. 104.
 
 Ub JTKOiAGATlON 01' CiJRJS'fiAiVii'l' 
 
 threatened to drive them into the open ocean. With 
 much toil and rowing, they reached a lonely island. 
 Wet and cold, they were obliged to remain here two 
 days and three nights without any coverings and to 
 increase their distress, they had, in lightening the boat 
 during the storm, thrown overboard their implements for 
 making a fire. They had a small quantity of bread 
 and cheese, and some bottles of red wine, but the cold 
 froze and burst them, so that, to quench their thirst, 
 they were forced to eat snow. At night they lay in a 
 hole dug in the snow, covering themselves with the 
 sail of the boat. After leaving this place, they sailed 
 six days, landing occasionally among the savages ; and 
 through many dangers, arrived in safety at New f Icrrn- 
 hut.* 
 
 The winter of 1752 was one of the most dreadful ev- 
 er known in Greenland. The inhabitants suffered all 
 ihe miseries of famine. From February to Easter, the 
 cold was perfectly horrible. The inlets were so frozen 
 and blocked up with ice, that frequently not a kajak 
 could stir in the water. The weather was so unsettled, 
 and attended with such frequent storms, that the Green 
 landers could seldom go abroad, and, when they did, 
 they were not sure of their lives a single day. Only 
 one of the congregation, however, was lost. He ;vas 
 carried away in a violent tempest, by the impetuosity 
 of the waves, and was found three months afterward 
 in his kajak, half devoured by the ravens and foxes. 
 One day the storm was so awfully tremendous, that its 
 equal was not remembered by any one of the Green- 
 landers. The waves shattered the new and largest 
 boat of the missionaries, though it was drawn upon 
 ihe shore, and tied to a post. The poor natives were 
 reduced to the utmost extremity. The Brethren per- 
 mitted onecompany after another constantly tocome in- 
 to their rooms,and warm themselves; they also distribut- 
 ed provisions daily to the poor. By these means, muhi- 
 udes were kept alive. 
 
 Though the sufferings of the Christian Greenlanders 
 
 Cnntz' Hist. Greenland, Vol. If. p. 00.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHKEIV. 
 
 at .New Herrnhut were great, those of the savages 
 were still greater. Mr. Delager, the factor of the col- 
 ony, having been to a place about twenty leagues to 
 the south, returned with nothing but the melancholy 
 tidings of people perishing with hunger. He saw a 
 little girl, whom the natives for want of food had twice 
 laid in a distant cave, that like Ha gar of old, they 
 might not see her die. The last time, on finding her 
 alive at the end of two days, they cast her naked into 
 the sea. One of them, however, touched with com- 
 passion, flew to her assistance, and snatched her from 
 a watery grave. But, though he saved her life, he 
 was not able to maintain it. He had nothing to give 
 her to eat. Mr. Delager ordered the poor creature to 
 be brought to him. She was reduced to a mere skele- 
 ton. He clothed her with his own hands, and after- 
 wards sent her to the Brethren.* 
 
 The several succeeding years likewise appear to 
 have been marked by excessive cold. The snow fell 
 during every month in the year of 1753, and in the 
 following March the cold rose to such a pitch, that the 
 glass and the stones burst. The famine continued to 
 increase until in 1757, it surpassed every thing, that 
 any European had before -seen. Account followed ac- 
 count of children perishing with hunger, and old peo- 
 ple buried alive, lor want of sustenance. A visit made 
 by the missionaries in March to a place called Kanjefc 
 is thus described ; " We came to a house, which the 
 people, for want of blubber (oil for burning) had long 
 since forsaken, and sold the timber to us. Near the 
 house, we found fifteen persons, half starved to death, 
 lying in such a small and low provision house, that we 
 could not stand upright in it, but were forced to creep 
 in on our bellies. They lay one upon another all 
 manner of ways only to keep themselves warm. They 
 had no tire, nor the least morsel to eat. For very faint- 
 ness, they did not care to lift up themselves, or speak 
 to us. At length a man brought a couple of fish from 
 
 Crautz'Hwt, Greenland, V, I!, p. 153,
 
 140 PROPAGATION OP CHRIST1ANITV 
 
 the sea. A girl took one of them, raw as it was, tore 
 it to pieces with her teeth, and gorged it down with 
 violence. She looked pale as death, and was ghastly 
 to behold. Four children of these people were already 
 starvrd to death. We distributed among them a share 
 of our small pittance, and advised them logo to our 
 land, which they seemed a little unwilling to do, as 
 they never had any inclination for the Gospel, and al- 
 ways carefully avoided all communication with our 
 Greenlanders. They went however, and so excessive 
 was their hunger, that it ceutd not be satisfied. They 
 went even to the dust heaps to seek the fish bones al- 
 ready sufficiently chewed, and pieces of old shoes."* 
 
 But, though hunger could drive the savages to the 
 missionaries, it could not produce any serious impres- 
 sions on their minds. As soon as their distress was 
 relieved, so rooted was their aversion to Christianity, 
 that nothing could induce them to remain ai the set- 
 tlement. Their judgment was convinced, they ad- 
 mired the fine order of the converts, and acknowledg- 
 ed them happier for their religion; but this religion 
 they hated ; they would even run away, when the 
 name of Christ was mentioned. Such is the depravity 
 of man, whether in civilized or savage life, that no 
 affliction, however great, can of itself subdue his heart. 
 
 But famine was not the only calamity, that now vis- 
 ited this ill fated country. A Contagious disease^ com- 
 municated by some Dutch ships driven upon the coast, 
 carried off vast numbers of the inhabitants. During 
 the three months in which it raged, scarcely a day 
 passed at New Herrnhut without a funeral, and in one 
 instance four corpses were laid in the grave the same 
 day. The whole number of Christian Greenlanders, 
 that died during the year, was 67, of whom 35 were 
 victims of this disorder. Many of them on their death 
 bed, exhibited pleasing proof of the power of religion 
 in their hearts. Perhaps no people on earth have 
 such a dread of death, as the Greenlanders ; yet the 
 
 * Crwa*' Hut. Greenland, Vcl, II. p. 969.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 141 
 
 eonverts were enabled to meet the king of terrors with 
 a smile. Thus the Brethren, though sorrowful, were 
 enabled to be always rejoicing. 
 
 In the midst of these afflictions, a very pleasing in- 
 stance of Christian benevolence appeared. The Breth- 
 ren were in the habit of meeting their congregation 
 every month for prayer, and to communicate intelli- 
 gence from abroad. At one of these meetings, the 
 destruction of the Brethren's settlement among the In- 
 dians at Gnadenhutten, in Pennsylvania, was mention- 
 ed.* It had then recently taken place. When some 
 particulars were related, that, though the savages had 
 burnt to death the European Brethren and Sisters, the 
 Indian converts had escaped, and were kindly received, 
 fed, and clothed, at Bethlehem a very great excite- 
 ment was produced. Several wept heartily, and of- 
 fered to make a contribution for clothing the naked r 
 and feeding the hungry members of Christ. One 
 said, " I have a fine rein deer skin, which I will give." 
 Another, " And I have a pair of new rein deer boots, 
 which 1 will send. And I," said the third, u will send 
 them a seal, that they may have something to eat." 
 These articles were accordingly converted into money, 
 and the amount forwarded to the sufferers, " Verily, 
 I say unto you, this widow hath given more than they 
 a//." Any thing, but this most expressive declaration, 
 said^in commendation of such a transaction, would be 
 like attempting to paint the rainbow. 
 
 Various reasons made it desirable that a second 
 missionary station should be formed. There were now 
 few heathen around New Herrnhut ; indeed the con- 
 gregation was principally made already of emigrants 
 from the more southern parts, called Southlanders. 
 Besides, it was thought not best to have the number 
 in the settlement much larger, on account of difficulty 
 in their finding maintenance in such a barren country, 
 and because they could not easily be overseen and 
 regulated by the Brethren. Accordingly, Matthevr 
 
 * See Moraviaa Mission in North America.
 
 142 PROPAGATION O*' CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Stach, one of the original founders of the settlement, 
 who had returned to Europe and was thinking to en- 
 joy some rest in fellowship with the congregation at 
 home, readily undertook, when the proposal was made 
 to him, to commence a new mission in Greenland. 
 He sailed in the spring of 1768, in company with two 
 assistants ; and being arrived at New Herrnhut in 
 safety, he proceeded south about one hundred miles to 
 Fisher's inlet, taking with him four Greenland fami- 
 lies to commence a congregation. A place was fixed 
 on ; and a settlement commenced, called Litchtenfels. 
 The same difficulties, and much the same hardships 
 and dangers were found here, as at the first station. 
 Famine sometimes appeared iu all its horrors, and the 
 tempests of a Greenland winter frequently exposed 
 them to death in a variety of forms. 
 
 There was difficulty in fixing the vagrant natives. 
 At first they came to hear the Brethren from curiosity, 
 but when invited to remain, like the guests in our 
 Lord's parable of the supper, they began to make ex- 
 cuse. One said, " I have bought a great deal of pow- 
 der, I must go and spend it in the South, shooting 
 rein deer, for there are many in that quarter." A 
 second wished to eat his fill of bear's flesh. A third 
 desired to buy a good boat, then he would come and 
 believe. 
 
 But the Brethren persevered. In 1760 they had 
 the pleasure of baptizing one Greenland family, and 
 soon after, many others. The congregation increased 
 rapidly. For their accommodation a spacious build- 
 ing, suitable for a dwelling house and church, was 
 sent them from Europe.* 
 
 Both settlements continued to flourish. New Herrn- 
 hut was literally a garden in the wilderness. The mis- 
 sion house, chapel, and the Greenlanders ? buildings, were 
 arranged in a neat order ; and around, where once not 
 a blade of grass grew, were small fields, clothed with 
 the richest verdure. The congregation assemble I 
 
 * Craotz' Hist., Vol. II. pp. 27535?.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 14 
 
 tiaily in the chapel. The Brethren took great care to 
 instruct them in singing, and they performed this part 
 of worship extremely well. Indeed, they became 
 so fond of singing, as to have some hymn almost always 
 in their mouths. Even the children were frequent ly 
 found seated on the rocks lifting their little voices in 
 praise. From the commencement of the mission to 
 the year 1762, the Brethren had baptized more than 
 700, and there were at that time 401 baptized, and 
 174 communicants in the congregation. At Litchten- 
 fels the number of inhabitants was 168, of whom more 
 than 100 were members of the church.* 
 
 Notwithstanding the nameless toils, hardships and 
 dangers, which the Brethren underwent in that inhos- 
 pitable climate, none of them died in Greenland, or 
 even suffered any acute disorder, for the first thirty 
 years of the mission. Three of the earliest labourers 
 were still in the field. But death now began to make 
 a breach upon them ; Frederick Boehnish died July 
 29, 1763, in a very happy state of mind. 
 
 It is unnecessary to enter into the details of the sev- 
 eral succeeding years. The events of a missionary 
 establishment once made, exhibit but little variety. 
 There were however in Greenland, as in most Chris- 
 tian countries, seasons of special attention to religion, 
 seasons of refreshing from the presence of the Lord. 
 There was something of this in 1768, and many became 
 converts to the truth. 
 
 In 1774, a third settlement was made, about 500 
 miles south of New Herrnhut and called Lichlenau. 
 This soon became more populous than either of the 
 others. It is a still a missionary station among the 
 Heathen, while the inhabitants around the other two 
 stations being baptized in their infancy, are all nomin- 
 al Christians. 
 
 As to labours and privations, the Brethren now in 
 Greenland are called to walk in much the same path 
 with those who have gone before them. The course 
 
 * Cranlz' Hist., Vol. II. p. 413.
 
 144 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 of nature cannot be changed. The blessings of civili- 
 zation usually attendant on Christianity cannot fol- 
 low her to the icy shores of Greenland. At least 
 few comparatively will there be found in her train. 
 The Greenlanders can never live by agriculture ; they 
 must fish and hunt. They can of course never be 
 wholly located, never formed into regular and com- 
 pact societies. They must retain their ancient habits 
 of life, for with no other could they brave the climate 
 and subsist at all. They may however be humanized, 
 if not civilized. Indeed they have been. They are 
 no longer barbarians,* but a Christian people. The 
 
 * That the Greenlanders were barbarians, the following facts will 
 show. " A little tucking babe, that cannot yet digest their gross food, 
 and has no one besides to nurse it, is buried alive with the mother, 
 or at least some time after, when the father can find no way to pre- 
 serve it, and cannot bear to see the infant's distress any longer. We 
 may easily conceive with what a painful sensation a father must per- 
 form this office, especially if it is a son. Many an old sickly widow, 
 that has no reputable rich relations, by whom she can be supported 
 without trouble, is also buried alive, and the children will tell you 
 that this is no cruelty ; but kindness, for they spare her the pain of a 
 lingering sick-bed, from which there is no hopes of her rising, and 
 themselves a great deal of trouble, sorrow, and sympathy. But the 
 true reason lies in their laziness, covetousness and contempt, because 
 there is seldom an instance of their burying an old useless man alive, 
 except perhaps he has no relations at all, and then they would rather 
 convey him to some desolate island, and there let him struggle with 
 bis fate. If a person has DO friends at all, they even let him lie un- 
 buried. 
 
 " The brethren were obliged to be spectators of many savage ac- 
 tions which it was not in their power to prevent. Once an old wo- 
 man died to appearance, in the night ; her son tied her up in a skin, 
 according to the Greenland fashion. In an hour's time, the supposed 
 dead woman began to cry out lamentably. Fear hushed the Green- 
 landers into silence. But by the urgent persuasions of one of the 
 missionaries, the son uncovered the face of his mother, and asked 
 her if she was really alive yet ? But as she did not speak, he tied 
 her up again. A good while nfter, she began to scream out the sec- 
 ond time ; then her son untied her, and put a piece of blubber in her 
 mouth, to try if she was actually alive ; she swallowed it, and yet 
 because she could not speak, he shrouded her up once more. By 
 and by she set up her outcry the third time, and also answered the 
 question he asked her ; and then, on the serious remonstrances of 
 the missionary, he let her loose at last. But afterwards ht secretly 
 bound her up again, and put her out through the window, and drag- 
 ^ged her down to the wattr, and for fear of being hindered, conveyed 
 ner to another island and there buried her alive. When hi cruelty
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 145 
 
 change in their moral state has been great and won- 
 derful; and so far as man can overcome nature herself, 
 convert a barren rock into a fruitful field, and a bed 
 of ice into a garden, so far has the outward condition 
 of the natives been meliorated. But those who can- 
 not submit to the native manner of life must be de- 
 pendant on some other country. Hence the difficul- 
 ties and trials of Europeans who reside there. 
 
 For several years, while war raged in Europe, the 
 communication of the Brethren with the congregation 
 at home was entirely cut off. In 1808, some attempts 
 were made to assist them by way of England, but they 
 mostly failed, as the largest of two ships sent out was 
 lost in the ice. From Denmark a few articles did ar- 
 rive, but their provision ship was captured on the pas- 
 sage. They were left to suffer the severity of famine. 
 For a time they were partly supplied from the Colony, 
 but as provisions failed there, they had nothing before 
 them but the dismal prospect of starvation. Almost 
 every article of clothing, as well as of provision, was 
 gone. They had even no wine with which to cele- 
 brate the Lord's Supper. But in the midst of their 
 distress the Lord excited some benevolent friends in 
 England to send them relief. A ship arrived in 1812, 
 loaded with articles for the mission.* 
 
 From that time a communication has been kept up 
 with England, and supplies pretty regularly received. 
 But every voyage is undertaken at great hazard. Ru- 
 dolph, one of the missionaries, returning to Europe 
 with his wife, after having been in Greenland twenty-six 
 years, was ship-wrecked among the ice. Having been 
 
 was afterwards represented to him, he would needs palliate the 
 deed by saying, that she had not been rightly in her senses for a 
 good while, and had eat nothing for several days ; therefore, as she 
 could not possibly live any longer, he had not treated her barbarous" 
 ly, but only put an end to her pain. It was observed afterwards, 
 that they had made the sign of a cross in the snow every where as 
 they drew her along, that her spirit might not come back and dis- 
 turb them. Crantz' Hist. 
 
 * Periodical Accounts of the United Brethren, Vol. V. p. 237. 
 13
 
 146 PROPAGATION OF CHRIST1ANITV 
 
 detained for some weeks in the harbour, their captain 
 resolved to try the sea, though appearances were un- 
 favourable. They had not proceeded far before a 
 storm arose. The sea was very rough and the ice 
 surrounding the ship rose to a great height, with a 
 roaring noise. They were obliged to fasten pieces of 
 the ice to the ship's side with grappling irons, to an- 
 swer for lenders. After a short calm, the storm carne 
 on with increased violence. The scene was awfully 
 sublime. Mountains of ice dashing against each oth- 
 er, threatened instant destruction to all around. At 
 length the ship struck. Several planks started at once. 
 The crew look their boats and carried off one party 
 after another to a neighbouring field of ico. The 
 missionary and his wife were taken off last, and not 
 until they were above their knees in water, the ship 
 going down. The whole party made for the nearest 
 island. It proved to be a rough, pointed, naked rock. 
 Here they endeavoured to land some provisions saved 
 from the wreck, but in making the attempt, the boats, 
 with eight of the crew on board, were driven to the op- 
 posite shore, and apparently dashed to pieces among 
 the rocks. Nothing now remained but the dismal 
 prospect of perishing with hunger. It rained inces- 
 santly. They lay down to sleep close to each other 
 without tent or covering. After two days the captain 
 and most of the crew attempted to gain the shore, by 
 jumping from one field of ice to another. The mis- 
 sionary, his wife, and the ship's cook, were too weak 
 through long fasting to attempt it. On an adjoining 
 rock were also two of the crew. They all remained 
 until the ninth day, having no nourishment but the 
 fresh water collected in the holes of the rocks. All 
 day long their eyes were directed towards the land ; 
 but in vain. They concluded the crew were all per- 
 ished. Hope nearly fled. They saw the ravens and 
 other birds of prey, waiting for their unburied corps- 
 es* At length, Rudolph's wife, as they were lying 
 down to rest, providentially raising herself, saw two
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 147 
 
 Greenlanders in their kajaks. They now collected 
 strength to drag their feeble limbs to the top of the 
 rock, and hail their deliverers, for such they proved to 
 be. They had been hunting for them all day, and 
 were just returning, having given them up for lost. On 
 reaching the shore, it was found that the whole crew 
 were alive except one man.* 
 
 In 1812, a party of Christian Greenlanders, who had 
 come to the congregation at Litchtenau to celebrate 
 Christmas, attempted to return home when the weath- 
 er was unfavourable. They had scarcely put to sea, 
 when the boat was crushed to pieces by the floating 
 ice. They escaped upon a field of ice, and were driv- 
 en about with it for twenty four hours, until a vio- 
 lent storm drove them into the open ocean, where they 
 all doubtless perished. 
 
 One instance of a most tedious voyage by some of 
 the missionaries deserves notice, on account of the cir- 
 cumstances which led to it. They took passage with 
 a Danish captain, who agreed to land them at New 
 Herrnhut or Litchtenfels. But, though every facility 
 was offered for landing at either of those places, he in 
 a most unfeeling manner carried them five hundred 
 miles furl her north, to Disko Bay. The mate, and 
 even the sailors remonstrated at the cruelty of taking 
 them so far out of their way. He only replied, " nev- 
 er mind, they have the summer before them." They 
 were obliged to row back in an open boat. One of 
 them, Klein Schmidt with his wife, destined to Litchte- 
 nau, had before him 1100 miles, which he could hard- 
 ly expect to traverse before the setting in of winter. lie , 
 however, after suffering in his own person, and that ol 
 his wife, every thing but death, arrived in safety at the 
 end of four months.! 
 
 Amidst some outward difficulties, however, the mis- 
 sion continues to prosper. The number of persons 
 belonging to the three settlements in 1814, was, at 
 
 * Periodical Accounts, V. IV 7 . p. 341351 Ibid. V. 6. p. 193; 
 
 t Periodical Accounts, V. 5. p. 375. V. 6. p. 199202,
 
 148 PROPAGATION Of CHRISTIANITY 
 
 New Herrnhut 356 J 
 
 Litchtenfcls 299V 1110 
 
 Litchtenau 455} 
 
 Since that lime there have been yearly additions, 
 but little or no increase of numbers. The whole 
 Greenland nation has been diminishing for many years. 
 Several causes contribute to this ; but especially the 
 vast accumulation of ice on their coasts. The con- 
 gregations of the Brethren, though small in themselves, 
 are not small compared with the population of the 
 country, which does not exceed, probably, 7000. The 
 whole number baptized since the commencement of 
 the mission, cannot be ascertained exactly, but it is 
 not far from 5000. There are now eleven missiona- 
 ries in this field. ' The wilderness and the solitary 
 place are glad for them." 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 WEST INDIES. 
 
 St. Thomas Mission commenced by Leonard Dober 
 Missionaries cast into prison Released Wasting in- 
 fluence of the climate State ofthemission St.Croix 
 St. Jan Jamaica Antigua Many con-certs Bar* 
 badoes St. Christophers Nature of the work .Ye- 
 gro experience. 
 
 THE missions of the Brethren to the West India Isl- 
 ands, though the most successful they have undertak- 
 en, are more barren of incident than almost any oth- 
 or. They have generally proceeded in an even 
 flcnor. 
 
 ST. THOMAS. In August 1732, Leonard Dober, one 
 of the two Brethren who so generously offered to sell 
 themselves as slaves, if they could not otherwise gain 
 access to the negroes, proceeded to St. Thomas. Ar- 
 riving there, he was at first employed by the governor
 
 BY THE UMTED BRETHREN. 149 
 
 als steward of his household ; but finding he could in 
 this station have no opportunity to instruct the negroes. 
 he hired a house of his own, and lived in great pover- 
 ty ; as he could not follow his trade, that of a potter. 
 Having found the brother of Anthony, and the sister 
 whose desire to hear the gospel had excited the under- 
 taking, he preached Christ to them. Both embraced 
 the truth. 
 
 Dober was soon after recalled by the congregation 
 at home, having been chosen Elder, but he was suc- 
 ceeded by Frederick Martin and others of the Breth- 
 ren. They taught the negroes, who resorted to them 
 in great numbers after the labour of the day was over, 
 and had the happiness of seeing some fruit. 
 
 In 1738, count Zinzendorff arrived at St. Thomas 
 with some new assistants- He was surprised to find 
 all the missionaries in prison. A clergyman had tak- 
 en upon him to examine some of the converted negroes, 
 and even to rebaptize one of them. As they were 
 averse to answering all his captious questions, he was 
 offended, and instigated the common council to peti- 
 tion the governor, that he would prohibit the Brethren 
 from administering baptism, because they were not 
 regularly ordained ; and that one of them, married by 
 Frederick Martin, should be married by a regular cler- 
 gyman. The governor paying no regard to this peti- 
 tion, he next accused the missionaries of robbery. 
 From this, the law required they should free themselves 
 by oath, which the principles of their church forbid- 
 ding, they were all thrown into prison. There, they 
 had lain fifteen weeks in a most wretched condition. 
 On application of the Count, however, they were im- 
 mediately released.* 
 
 The number of negroes who received instruction, 
 was about eight hundred. For a time they were per- 
 mitted to assemble unmolested, but at length some 
 drunken people fell upon them during one of their 
 
 Brown's Hist, of Prop. Chriat. Vol. I. p. 

 
 150 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIAlWTY 
 
 meetings, and committed great outrages on the timid, 
 defenceless congregation. This, and other cruelties, 
 obliged them to hold their meetings privately in the 
 woods ; and though the king of Denmark, in answer to 
 a petition of the Brethren, gave orders that the gover- 
 nor should protect them, they still suffered from the 
 malice of their enemies. One of the negroes was so 
 severely beaten, on a particular occasion, that he died. 
 But the missionaries persevered, spending the day in 
 hard labour for their support, and the night in giving 
 instruction and consolation to the unhappy slaves, who 
 persisted in coming to hear them, at the expense of 
 bonds and stripes. The effect of their labours was 
 such, that they baptized no fewer than ninety of this 
 nnletteped raee in one day. 
 
 fn 1747, Frederick Martin made a short visit to Eu- 
 rope, aad while there obtained a new order from the 
 king for the protection of the mission. On his return 
 the work revived. A general concern became mani- 
 fest among the blacks. Three hundred and eighty en- 
 tered themselves at one time among the catechumens. 
 Even the planters were by this time convinced that 
 Christian instruction made their slaves better, rather 
 than worse. 
 
 The mission flourished. The congregation increas- 
 ed, and generally more than a hundred a year were 
 baptized. In the settlement, which was called New 
 Herrnhut, the Brethren had a church, a dwelling 
 house, a garden, and various out houses and negro 
 huts. In the town of Tapus they had a meeting house 
 for the benefit of the aged and sick; and a married 
 brother resided at a place now called Niesky, to in- 
 struct the negroes there. But the mission had still one- 
 difficulty to struggle with a sickly climate. The 
 Brethren were all more or less affected with diseases, 
 and scarcely a year passed but one or more fell a vic- 
 tim. From the commencement of the mission to the 
 year 1766, no less than sixty six Brethren and Sisters 
 died in this, and the two other Danish islands, St.Croix
 
 ftY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 151 
 
 and St. Jan. But as their ranks were thinned by 
 death, others cheerfully stepped forward to fill them 
 up. Once when it was made known to the congrega- 
 tion at Bethlehem, that five were lately deceased at 
 St. Thomas, no less than eight, that very day, offered 
 to step into their places.* 
 
 Conducted with such a spirit, a mission must prosper. 
 Though the opposition of the planters was at first so 
 violent, there is not one now on the island who prohib- 
 its his slaves from instruction. Indeed (here is not a 
 plantation which has not one or more Christian negroes. 
 The number at the two stations was in 1812, 
 New Herrnhut 1009 Baptized 430 Communicants. 
 Niesky 1276 do. 758 do.t 
 
 ST. CROIX. This Island, after its first settlement by 
 the French, was abandoned for forty years, and became 
 a perfect wilderness. It was then purchased by a 
 company at Copenhagen, among whom was lord Pless, 
 who patronized the mission to Greenland. Thinking 
 his lands would be better cultivated if his negroes 
 were instructed, this nobleman applied to the Breth- 
 ren for overseers of his plantation. Many were ready 
 to go with the hope of being useful to the poor ne- 
 groes. Fourteen were selected. They sailed in 1733, 
 but were obliged to winter in Norway. 
 
 Being arrived at St. Croix, they found it so over- 
 grown with brush wood, as to cause the most unwhole- 
 some vapours ; and as they laboured incessantly to 
 carry on the necessary works, they all fell sick, and ia 
 a short time ten of them died. Others went to supply 
 their places ; but their labours ajnong the negroes, be- 
 ing attended with little success, some of them returned 
 home, and the remainder went to St. Thomas. 
 
 The mission was, however, soon renewed. Some 
 negroes, converted at St. Thomas, were carried to this 
 island, where they spread the good news of salvation. 
 
 * Account of the manner in which the Brethren conduct their mis- 
 sions, p. 37. 
 
 t Periodical Accounts, Vol. V. p. 368,
 
 153 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 They were visited by the missionaries. At length, in 
 1738, two Brethren were sent from Europe to make an 
 establishment. Of these, one was drowned on the 
 voyage, and the other after labouring four years with 
 some success, departed, 
 
 After this, there was no missionary on the island un- 
 til 1753, when George Ohnenberg settled there, and 
 built a dwelling house and church. When, two years 
 after, the island was transferred from the company to 
 the Crown of Denmark, the missionaries found a 
 kind protection in the governor. His confidence in 
 them, and his views of the good they were doing, in- 
 duced him, when, on account of disturbances, he issu- 
 ed an order that no negro should be seen in the 
 streets after 7 o'clock, to make a special provision 
 that such as attended the meetings of the Brethren, 
 and could produce a certificate to that effect, should 
 pass unmolested. 
 
 The Brethren have now three flourishing settlements 
 on the island, in all of which are large congregations. 
 From the commencement of the mission, to the year 
 1766, they baptized 6162 negroes. From that time 
 the accessions have been more rapid. In 1812, there 
 were at 
 
 Friedensthal 5161 Baptized 1711 Communicants 
 Friedensberg 2982 do. 897 do. 
 Friedensfield 300 do. * 
 
 There are at all these stations six missionaries. 
 
 St. JAN. Soon after the mission at St. Thomas was 
 established, some of the converts were transferred to 
 St. Jan. No missionary went with them, but they 
 were visited from time to time. At last in 1 754, John 
 Brukker settled among them, and his exertions were 
 blessed. A tremendous hurricane, however, in 1793, 
 destroyed all the houses and buildings of the Brethren 
 
 * Periodical Account*, Vol. V, p. 398.
 
 KY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 153 
 
 except the church, and a dwelling house at Emmaus. 
 The congregation in 1812, were at, 
 
 Emmaus 1006 Baptized 476 Communicants 
 Bethany 455 do. 201 do.* 
 
 JAMAICA. In 1754, Zechariah G. Caries with twe 
 others, was sent to Jamaica, at the request of several 
 gentlemen who had estates in that island, and were de- 
 sirous of having their slaves instructed. These gen- 
 tlemen supported the mission. It was so far success- 
 ful that within little more than a yrar from its com- 
 mencement, the number of hearers amounted to 800, 
 and of the baptized to 26. 
 
 In 1759, several other Brethren were sent out. They 
 differed from those already there, about the requisitions 
 for baptism. This disagreement checked the work. 
 But it revived a few years after. The Brethren be- 
 came united, and their labours wre crowned with suc- 
 cess. Within two years, more than 250 were baptiz- 
 ed. But the mission again languished ; and though 
 some planters have encouraged the Brethren, by aid- 
 ing in their support, great success does not seem to at- 
 tend their exertions. 
 
 The settlements are five, of which three are as fol- 
 lows, 
 
 Bogue in 1813, Congregation 244 Bap.&Com. 168 
 Carmel 1817, do. 272 do. Ill 
 
 Williamsfeldl817, do. 74 do. 16 
 
 ANTIGUA. Samuel Isles, who had laboured eight years 
 in St. Thomas, went, in 1756, to Antigua. Having ob- 
 tained leave to instruct the negroes, he in a few months 
 baptized several. After labouring eight years, and see- 
 ing a church erected in the town of St. Johns, he depart- 
 ed this life, to the great loss of the negroes. Another 
 missionary followed, but with little success. Most of 
 the baptized were sent off to other islands, and de- 
 prived of further instruction. 
 
 * Periodical Accounts, Vol. V. p. 368
 
 154 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 But the dark prospect soon brightened. For the 
 first 17 years of the mission, only 295 were baptized. 
 In 1772 a general awakening commenced among the 
 slaves which has continued ever since, and of late been 
 even on the increase. From that time to 1805, the 
 Brethren baptized 13,796 negroes, including children 
 6,228 within the last 12 years. It is a circumstance 
 likewise worthy of notice, that the prejudices against 
 permitting slaves to be instructed, are, in this island, 
 very much done away. A Sabbath school for chil- 
 dren was opened, in 1810. It began with 80, but in 
 the course of one month increased to more than 600. 
 So eager are the negroes, advanced in life, to make 
 the acquisition, that they have contrived various means 
 of learning to read, and often take time from sleep for 
 that purpose. There are now three settlements on 
 the island of Antigua, whose numbers were, in 1809, 
 as follows ; 
 
 Com. Can. for Com. Bap. Can. for Bap. Con. 
 
 St. Johns 2,578 584 5,304 500 6,354 
 
 Gracehill 964 141 1,771 512 
 
 Gracebay 643 102 1,244 115 1,677 
 
 In all, 11,824 negroes, under the care of the Brethren's 
 missionaries.* 
 
 BARBADOES. Two of the Brethren established them- 
 selves at Barbadoes, in 1765. One of them died imme- 
 diately, and the other, contracting a love for the world, 
 forgot his object. Two years after, however, Ben- 
 jamin Brickshaw with another of the Brethren renew- 
 ed the mission. In a short time they baptized six ne- 
 groes. Still the work does not seem to nave gone on 
 rapidly, as in 1794 the whole number of baptized was 
 75. In the year 1811 only 5 adults and four children 
 were baptized. 
 
 St. CHRISTOPHERS. The Brethren began a mission on 
 this island, in 1 774 ; but for many years it was attended 
 with little success. In 1 788 the whole number of bap- 
 
 * Period. Ace., Vol. IV. p. 381.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 155 
 
 tized was but 147. The congregation then began to in- 
 crease. A church was erected. The slaves came, some- 
 times from 80 different plantations, to hear the word. 
 The congregation in 1797, including the baptized chil- 
 dren and candidates for baptism, amounted to 1870; 
 and the whole number baptized from 1779 to 1809, a 
 period of 30 years, was 3,683. The mission is now, 
 indeed, one of the most flourishing in which the Breth- 
 ren are engaged. The congregation is about 2,000. 
 Before quiting this article it would be pleasing to 
 view more distinctly the internal state of a mission 
 so rich in the fruits of conversion to see what obsta- 
 cles impeded the missionary, and how he was enabled 
 to overcome (hem. But, unhappily, there is yet no 
 history of this mission in the English language,* and 
 our materials are too scanty to supply the deficiency. 
 Those acquainted with the negro character, however, 
 know well, that the Brethren had to contend with all 
 that is stupid in ignorance and wayward in depravity. 
 At the same time their message was to those who by 
 nature are endowed with intellect, though reduced by 
 the hand of oppression to the rank of brutes, and to 
 those, who being wretched in this world, might more 
 easily be brought to hope for a better state of exis- 
 tence. It was not so much a message of pardon to 
 the guilty, for the negroes are not ready to acknow- 
 ledge themselves criminal, as a proclamation of " lib- 
 erty to the captive, the opening of the prison doors to 
 those that were bound." The hopes and consolations 
 of religion could be received by the dejected and 
 wretched slave, when there was, perhaps, little real 
 conviction of sin. But, however that may be, it is 
 certain that efforts to instruct this untutored race, 
 and to bring them under the influence of Christian feel- 
 ing, have been more successful than with almost any 
 other portion of the human family. The gospel has 
 in them evinced its adaptation to the poor. A very 
 
 * A History of the Mission to the Danish West Indies, by Olden- 
 dorp, is about to be translated from the German.
 
 156 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 pleasing instance of its power to gild the cloud ot 
 adversity, is given in the journals of the Brethren at 
 Jamaica. 
 
 " Bro'her Becker and his wife called upon some peo- 
 ple on Two-mile-wood estate, who live a quarter of a 
 mile from the town, in a wood. They are two broth- 
 ers, Joseph, a communicant, and John Titus, a bap- 
 tized man. They expressed great joy on seeing the 
 Missionary coining to visit them in their solitude. On 
 being asked, how they did, they answered ; * We arc 
 poor cripples in body, but happy in heart, even in this 
 wild place. We have no desire to go and live in the 
 town t where our peace would be disturbed by the oth- 
 er negroes. Here we pray and sing together, and feel 
 comforted by the presence of our Saviour.' Brother 
 Becker asked them, whether they had room enough in 
 so small a hut. They answered : * Yes, master, we 
 two live here, like two birds in one nest, and have 
 room enough. To besure, in that great storm last 
 year, our hut was shoved quite awry ; but, by the 
 Lord's mercy, it did not fall upon us: He is always 
 gracious towards us.' This hut is twelve feet long, 
 six wide, and six in height, with a partition in the mid- 
 dle ; each has one part, and makes a little fire in the 
 centre. On one side of the fire, is a settee made of 
 sticks, to sit and sleep on, and on the other their pro- 
 visions are kept. Thus, they live happily together, 
 in the enjoyment of the peace and love of our Saviour, 
 and tbe hope of eternal life, through his merits." 
 
 The extreme ignorance of the negroes is frequent- 
 ly mentioned by the missionaries. " To the question 
 Whether they know that they have a soul which will 
 live after the body dies ; that there is a God ; that they 
 ought to pray ? the answer is always. No !"* 
 
 They were not less ignorant of their own moral 
 character. " It is a common saying with the negroes, 
 that though they commit many and great sins, their 
 hearts are not bad. One of the men said 4 1 also wish 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. VI. p. 331.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHKUb . 1J>7 
 
 lb love our Saviour." The missionary answered, 
 "But you curse and swear at the cattle." " Yes, mas- 
 sa, but then it is only my tongue that curse them some- 
 limes, but my heart is not bad." " What is the cause 
 of the mill yonder turning so many wheels, and work- 
 ing so fast ?" " The great wheel, massa, which the 
 water drives. " Well, your heart like that great wheel 
 moves your tongue, and stirs up all your passions. '" 
 
 The Spirit of God, however, convinced them of sin. 
 One named Coradon said, " 1 will no longer concea' 
 myself from massa, because God knows me to be a 
 very wicked man. When massa told me so, I was al- 
 ways cross, and would not believe it ; but God knows 
 all my ways ; then why should I hide myself from mas- 
 sa ? I have committed all manner of sin, and oh, how 
 shall I get forgiveness ?"t 
 
 The Brethren frequently notice the effect of religious 
 instruction on the children. " Our little waiting boy." 
 saysone,"whom my wife has instructed in the catechism 
 so as to be able to repeat the Lord's prayer, and some 
 texts of Scripture, is diligently active in interpreting to 
 the Guinea negroes, whose language is very unintelli- 
 gible to us, what we say, and their answers : and he 
 goes about inviting them to ' Come and hear what 
 tnas.-a speak of words of our Saviour!' This child teach- 
 es old men of seventy what he has learnt at home."| 
 Perhaps no where is the change, which Christianity 
 makes in the outward conduct, more visible than among 
 the negroes. A female missionary having asked one, 
 if they did not forget all they learnt ; " Oh no," was 
 the reply, " if Missis were to follow us, she would hear 
 us speaking all about it, and singing the verses we 
 have learnt till we get to Windsor, because we fear to 
 forget it." " It would indeed do our Brethren good," 
 add the missionaries, " to hear tlie.se poor people, as 
 they cross the fields, teaching each other to sing (.h^ 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. VI. p. 412. 
 t Period. Ace. Vol. VI. p. 420. 
 { Period. A<c. Vol. VI. p. 339 
 14
 
 150 PROPAGATION Of CHRISTIANITY 
 
 praises of our Saviour, instead of cursing and swearing 
 and roaring out vile songs as they used lo do ;"* Thi 
 sin hath abounded grace doth much more abound." 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 CAPE OF GOOD HOPE. 
 
 Mission commenced by Schmidt Renewed at Bavin n'- 
 Kloof- Opposition of the Boors Brethren driven 
 from the Settlement Return Settlement flourishes 
 Account of it by Mr. Barrow Mortal Sickness Be- 
 nevolence of the Brethren New Settlement Mr. 
 Campbell's description of Baxiarfs Kloof Hotten- 
 tot experience State of the Mission. 
 
 So early as 1736, a mission was commenced among 
 the Hottentots by George Schmidt, a man of great 
 courage and zeal. He built a hut and planted a gar- 
 den near Sergeant's River, and having collected a 
 number of the natives, he began instructing them to 
 read in the Dutch language. In his school he had 
 generally from thirty to fifty scholars, and in the course 
 of a few years, he not only taught many to read the 
 Scriptures, but had the pleasure of baptizing several. 
 Impediments being thrown in his way, he returned to 
 Europe in hope of removing them, but to his inexpres- 
 sible grief was forbidden by the Easi India Company 
 in Holland again lo enter the country. His little con- 
 gregation kept together for a time in earnest expecta- 
 tion of their beloved teacher. Fifty years after, some 
 of (he Brethren, who touched at the cape, found a 
 Hottentot woman baptized by Schmidt, who had a 
 Dutch Bible received from him, and who expressed an 
 ardent desire for teachers to be sent out to her coun- 
 trymen. 
 
 Permission being at length obtained from the Com- 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. VI. p. 834.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 159 
 
 pany, three of the Brethren sailed in 1792, to renew 
 the mission. They met with a friendly reception from 
 the Governor, but the Dufch boors, or farmers, regard- 
 ed them with abhorrence, and even threatened putting 
 them to death. Though they did not attempt this, 
 they endeavoured to frighten the poor Hottentots. 
 ' They will treat you very kindly at first," said they, 
 ' but if you listen to them, more of them will come, 
 and then they will seize on you as slaves, and send 
 you to Batavia," " only wait, said a Constable to two 
 Hottentots, whom he met on the road, " and you 
 will be well thwacked by them. I have heard that 
 they beat their scholars most unmercifully, and have 
 brought a whole chest of bamboos with them for that 
 purpose." But the Brethren proceeded. They were 
 recommended to establish their first settlement at Ba 
 vian's Kloof, about one hundred and thirty miles from 
 Cape Town. It proved to be the place on which 
 Schmidt formerly resided. The spot where his house 
 stood was pointed out to them. A large piece of the 
 wall was still standing. In the garden were several 
 fruit trees, and here and there appeared some ruins ot 
 walls, the remains of the Hottentot cottages. An old 
 woman, baptized by him, was yet alive. One went to 
 her hut, and led her forward, for she was so old and 
 feeble she could not walk. She appeared equally ig- 
 norant with the rest, and acknowledged she had for- 
 gotten all she had learned. She, however, had a book 
 in her possession which she received of her teacher. 
 It proved to be a Dutch New Testament, and was care- 
 fully enclosed in a leather bag, wrapped in two sheep 
 skins. She could formerly read it, but was now al- 
 most blind. Another woman, who had learned of one 
 of Schmidt's convert-, read it to her. 
 
 The Brethren soon collected considerable numbers 
 of (he Hottentots, and it was astonishing to see with 
 what eagerness they listened to the news of salvation. 
 T'u'v looked as though they would drink up the words- 
 from the lips of their teachers, and many of them when
 
 160 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 they heard of the love and sufferings of the Redeemer, 
 were so affected as to burst into tears. Such reveren- 
 lial silence, such solemn devotion, appeared among 
 them, as are rarely to be seen in Christian assemblies. 
 They soon opened a school for teaching the Dutch 
 language. It was divided into three classes, the men's 
 containing thirty, the women's seventy, and the chil- 
 dren's seventy in number. The women and children 
 met in lair weather, under the shade of a large pear- 
 tree, supposed to be planted by the venerable Schmidt. 
 The, boors continued their violent opposition. At one 
 time they represented to government that the cattle of 
 ihe Hottenlols were so numerous that the country could 
 not support them ; and thus obtained an order for their 
 dispersion. But as this was countermanded, when the 
 truth was known, they rose in arms to effect their pur- 
 pose. When they marched towards the settlement, 
 the Hottentots were greatly terrified. Numbers, es- 
 pecially women and children, fled to the mountains. 
 Yet in this confusion they showed their love to the 
 missionaries. "Oh, that they would spare our teachers," 
 was the cry. Before leaving the settlement they came 
 ;o take farewell. It was an affecting scene. The 
 poor creatures overwhelmed with grief burst into tears, 
 ;ind the missionaries were almost overcome. At last 
 rhe Brethren were obliged to fly to Cape Town. On 
 their arrival, they waited on the governor, and inform- 
 ed him of what had happened. He took measures to 
 quiet the insurgents, and the missionaries returned to 
 their forlorn congregation- 
 After the Cape was taken by the English, in 1795, 
 the Brethren still experienced the patronage of govern- 
 ment. When the Boors had once collected to the num- 
 ber of more than a hundred armed men, for the purpose 
 of destroying the settlement, the English commander 
 sent them word if any outrage were committed on the 
 missionaries, the perpetrators should assuredly be 
 brought to justice. By degrees the hostility of the 
 farmers began to abate. The settlement was found
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 161 
 
 beneficial to them. The various mechanic arts there 
 carried on, administered to their wants. The Hotten- 
 tots instructed there were found to be 1 more faithful ser- 
 vants ; so much so, that it became a common practice 
 with other Hottentots to represent themselves as coin- 
 ing from Bavian's Kloof, widen they would find employ- 
 ment ; and the Brethren were in consequence obliged 
 to give certificates to their people. 
 
 The settlement became an object of general curiosi- 
 ty in the country. Many came to it from Cape Town 
 as to a place of fashionable resort, and were no less 
 pleased than astonished, to see the change effected on 
 the character and habits of the degraded Hottentots. 
 It was visited in 1797 by Mr. Barrow, the traveller. 
 He arrived in the evening. " Early next morning," 
 says he, " I was awakened by some of the finest voices 
 I had ever heard, and on looking out saw a group of 
 female Hottentots sitting on the ground. It was Sun- 
 day, and they had assembled thus early to chaunt the 
 morning hymn. They sung in a plaintive and afiect- 
 ing style. All were neatly dressed in printed cotton 
 gowns. A sight so very different from what we had 
 hitherto been in the habit of observing with regard to 
 this unhappy class of beings, could not fail of proving 
 grateful ; and at the same time it excited a degree of 
 curiosity as to the nature of the establishment. The 
 missionaries have succeeded in bringing together in 
 one society upwards of six hundred Hottentots ; and 
 their number is daily increasing. They live in small 
 huts, dispersed over the valley, to each of which is at- 
 tached a piece of ground for raising vegetables; and 
 their houses and gardens are very neat, and comforta- 
 ble. Many of the poor in England not so good, few 
 better."* 
 
 About three years after this, the settlement was vis- 
 ited by an epidemic fever, which spread desolation 
 over the whole colony. Scarce a house was free from 
 H ; and when it once entered a family, scarce an indi> 
 
 * Barrows' Travels, Vol. I. p. 351, 
 14*
 
 162 rUOl'AUATION OF tJUKlsTIANITk 
 
 vidual escaped. With a view to attend the sick care- 
 fully as possible, the Brethren agreed, that each should 
 take his week in visiting certain divisions. By this 
 arrangement every missionary, and his wife, had daily 
 fifty or sixty patients to see and assist, both in tempo- 
 ral and spiritual concerns. In this work, they had to 
 make a circuit of four or five miles ; and as three, four, 
 and sometimes a greater number, lay all in the same 
 house, it was not only a laborious but a dangerous ser- 
 vice. When they crept into the Hottentot's kraals, and 
 beheld the poor creatures lying sick on a sheep skin 
 spread on the bare ground, without medical aid, and 
 often without a morsel to eat : while, perhaps, a num- 
 ber of naked, helpless children lay around them cry- 
 ing for hunger, their hearts were ready to sink in des- 
 pondency, at the melancholy scene ; but when they 
 spoke to them of the love of Christ when they saw 
 with what eagerness they listened to the news of sal- 
 vation when they beheld them weep for joy, while 
 oxtolling the loving kindness of God in sending them 
 the Gospel, the hearts of these ministering angels were 
 elevated in. praise and gratitude. The Brethren exert- 
 ed themselves to the utmost, to procure a little food 
 and medicine for each, but the number was so great it 
 was impossible. After some months, during which 
 they often buried six, ten, and even twelve corpses a 
 week, the disease abated and finally disappeared. 
 
 In 1808, a new settlement was commenced by the 
 Brethren at Gruenekloof, under patronage of the Brit- 
 ish government. To this place a number of the Hot- 
 tentots collected for instruction, but they were found to 
 be among the most depraved of their nation. The 
 Brethren had many difficulties to struggle with, but the 
 mission gradually flourished. 
 
 In 18l2,the whole number of Hottentots baptized 
 since the commencement of the mission, amounted to 
 1113 adults, besides a great many children. In March 
 1813, the number baptized at Gruenekloof during the 
 four years of itjs establishment was ninety-three.
 
 BY THE UN'ITED nflKTHREV. 163 
 
 The following account is from the Rev. Mr. Camp- 
 bell, who visited Bavian's Kloof in 1314. " The set- 
 tlement lies at the end of a valley closely surrounded, 
 except in one direction, with great mountains. At a 
 distance it has more the appearance of a garden than a 
 town. As we passed the houses, we were gratified by 
 the civilized appearance of many of the Hottentots, al- 
 though others were dressed in their loose sheep skins. 
 They saluted us in a very friendly manner, and the 
 children seemed highly diverted to sec us moving along. 
 At length we arrived at the houses of the missionary 
 brethren. A more pleasant spot than where they dwell 
 can hardly be irnagintd; and the consideration, that 
 all was a barren wilderness when they came there, add- 
 ed greatly to the pleasure we felt in viewing it. Not 
 long after our arrival, the bell rang for dinner, and we 
 were taken to a large apartment where they all dine 
 together. The table was plentifully supplied ; but 
 there was nothing superfluous. Those who served 
 were Hottentots except one Cafl're girl. They did ev- 
 ery thing with as much propriety and expedition, as 
 our best English servants could have done. " Before 
 and after dinner, all joined in singing an appropriate 
 hymn. 
 
 'At eight o'clock we went to their Chapel, which 
 will contain upwards of a thousand people. Every 
 part of it was filled with Hottentots, many of whom had 
 come from afar to conclude the year together. They 
 sang well, and with becoming solemnity listened to an 
 address from one of the missionaries. This meeting 
 was concluded about 9 o'clock ; and on account of its 
 bijng the last evening in the year they assembled again 
 at half past eleven. After singing and receiving an 
 address from the senior missionary, the twelfth hour 
 struck when all went down on their knees, and joined 
 in a solemn address to God. When they had sung a 
 hymn, they all retired to rest. Thus during the meet- 
 ing one year ended and another commenced."* 
 
 * Campbell's Travels, p. 34,
 
 1G4 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 
 
 For several years past, the settlements of the Breth- 
 ren have been blessed with a silent but perceptible 
 effusion of the Spirit. Their numbe^B^JLincreascd, 
 especially at Bavian's Kloof, now called Gnadenthal,* 
 to which 103, inquiring "What shall we do to be 
 saved?" were admitted in less than half a year.t A 
 few extracts from their Diary will show that the same 
 Spirit operate* on the hearts of the degraded Hotten- 
 tots, as that which is effectual to the conversion of an 
 enlightened European ; a,nd that it is resisted by the 
 same native depravity. 
 
 An aged Hottentot, called Wildboy, came to one of 
 the missionaries, and addressed him thus ; " It is high 
 time that I tell you my whole heart.' Our Saviour has 
 a company here at Bavian's Kloof; they are his chil- 
 dren. The devil has likewise a company, and they 
 belong to him. Among the latter I am the oldest at 
 Bavian's Kloof; but I tell you now, I will no longer be 
 the oldest of the devil's company, but the youngest in 
 our Saviour's company, "J 
 
 One of the women observed, "I cannot speak with 
 you just now, for my heart is like a piece of land over 
 which the torrents have burst and covered it with sand 
 and rubbish, till the ground is no more visible ; but I 
 will not rest, till I have prevailed with our Saviour to 
 remove the mass of sand, and to discover again the 
 good ground he had given me ; and when that is done, 
 I will come and inform you." She came sometime 
 after, and spoke in a very edifying manner of the 
 mercy which the Lord had shewn her. 
 
 A man said, " I have nothing good to tell you. 
 There is nothing, be it ever so bad, in the whoje 
 world, that has not by nature its root in my heart." 
 
 * " Bavian's Kloof" signifies Valley of Monkey*, and u Gnaden- 
 thai,'" Vale of Grace. The name was altered by request of the 
 Governor at Cape Town, and to express the goodness of God to ( W 
 settlement. 
 
 t Missionary Register for 1817, p. 15. 
 
 t Period. Ace. Vol. IV. p. 113. 
 
 4 Period. Ace. Vol. IV. p. 337.
 
 BY THE/UNITED BRETHREN. 1G6 
 
 :, 
 
 Gabriel Maurice excused himself, "I cannot now 
 think about Jesus and my soul's salvation, for I am 
 looking for a wife ; I must first be well settled, and 
 therefore cannot turn my mind to any thing else."* 
 
 Another ; " I am so busy with my corn field, and 
 treading out my corn, that I have no time to think of 
 conversion."! 
 
 Aaron Norman ; " Since I have become a partaker 
 of the Lord's Supper, I am more than ever aware what 
 an enemy I am to God by nature. Sin comes on like 
 the wind without its approach being seen. I am like 
 an old worn out coat that is past mending. If you put 
 a patch on one place, immediately another rent ap- 
 pears. ' Thus it Ts with me. The Lord helps me daily, 
 and shows constant proofs of mercy towards me ; but I 
 remain, nevertheless, an untoward creature, and he 
 must exercise unbounded patience with me."* 
 
 One more extract to shew what influence the settle- 
 ment at Gnadenthal exerts on the surrounding inhabi- 
 tants." 
 
 "We entered into the year (1814) after twelve o 1 
 dock, with prayer and praise, adoring the Lord and 
 Saviour of his people, who has hitherto blessed us a- 
 bundantly, and in whose mercy, favour, and protecting 
 care we confide, surrendering ourselves anew to Him, 
 with spirit, soul, and body, as his blood- bought pur- 
 chase, and assured of his never-failing love and par- 
 doning grace. It was a peculiar pleasure to us to see 
 so large a company, assembled from all quarters, to 
 join in our prayers and thanksgivings. Upwards of 
 six hundred strangers were present on this occasion. 
 Above half of them were Christians, many of whom 
 had spent three days, with waggons and horses, on the 
 journey ; and we may say of most, that not mere curi- 
 osity, but a real hunger and thirst after the word of 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. IV. p. 371. 
 t Period. Ace. Vol. V. p. 310. 
 t Peiiod. Ace. Vol. IV. p. 429.
 
 166 PROPAGATION OK CHRISTIANITY 
 
 God, had brought them to this place. Nor did they 
 come in vain, but declared, that they had obtained a 
 great blessing from the Lord, which we pray may be 
 abiding. 
 
 " The Missionary appointed to officiate in (he pub- 
 lic service could hardly get through the crowd within 
 the church, and yet a very large number had to stand 
 before the door and windows. They were chiefly our 
 own people. Several of them said : ' We had no 
 freedom in our hearts to enter the church, when we saw 
 such a multitude of strangers, who had expressly come 
 hither to hear the word of God. We therefore willingly 
 stood without, and prayed the Lord, that h would grant 
 its power to reach their hearts.' 
 
 " At taking leave, many tears were shed by both 
 parties, and some of the Christians expressed their 
 thankfulness for what they had enjoyed, in a very fer- 
 vent manner, adding, that they wished they lived where 
 they might daily enjoy those privileges, which the Hot- 
 tentots were favoured with." 
 
 The following shows the present state of the settle- 
 ments. 
 
 Gnadenthal 252 houses 1277 persons 434 com. 
 Gruenekloof 60 290 53 
 
 The Brethren are about forming a third seltlcmcnt 
 upon land granted them about six hundred miles from 
 Cape Town.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 167 
 
 CHAFER V. 
 
 SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 Berbice Mission difficult Embarrassed by Govern' 
 mcnt Destroyed by the Negroes Surinam Lewis 
 Christopher Dehne lives alone in the wilderness 
 exposed to death from the Savages -from famine 
 from wild beasts Contest with a Serpent- Destruc- 
 tion of the Settlement Great mortality of missiona- 
 ries Settlement burnt Bambey Conversion of Ar- 
 ctbini Paramaribo Present state of the mission. 
 
 BERBICE. This is a Dutch settlement near Surinam. 
 Two of the Brethren fixed themselves here in 1738. 
 Alter working some time on the Company's plantation, 
 they took a piece of land bordering on the Colony ; 
 hoping to find an opportunity for making known the 
 Gospel to the pagans. They lived in poverty, labour- 
 ing with their hands. After a time they took a boy, 
 from whom in the course of a few years they learnt so 
 much of the Arawack language, spoken in the neigh- 
 borhood, that they wrote in it a summary of the Chris- 
 tian system. With this they went from time to time 
 among the Heathen, scattered over a wilderness of three 
 hundred miles extent. In these excursions they en- 
 countered great, hardships. They were obliged to 
 carry their provisions on their backs to hang their 
 hammocks on trees and sleep in this singular situation 
 to wade through rivers and often to travel great 
 distances without meeting auy human being. The In- 
 dians were affected hy the gentleness, atlability, and 
 self denial of the Brethren. The youth from whom 
 they had learned the language likewise declared the 
 Gospel to his countrymen with such effect, that it not 
 or.ly spread abroad among the natives, but induced 
 many of them to come and erect huts in the neighbour- 
 hood of th^ missionaries, that they might attend to it.
 
 1G8 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 In 1748, several aged people were baptized as the first 
 fruits of the mission, and a few months after, forty 
 more were admitted to the same privilege. 
 
 The Brethren, however, were subjected to various 
 trials, particularly from the Government. They were 
 required to take an oath, and carry arms, or leave the 
 country. One of them returning from Europe, was ac- 
 tually sent back in the same vessel which brought him. 
 But they struggled with these difficulties, and with those 
 caused by a desolating sickness, until an insurrection 
 ol the negroes, in 1763, who rose in rebellion against 
 their masters murdered many of the white people 
 and destroyed almost the whole country, obliged them, 
 to abandon the station. The baptized here amounted 
 to about lour hundred Indians, but the mission-was nev- 
 er greatly prospered. 
 
 SURINAM. The first mission to Surinam was under- 
 taken in 1735. It entirely failed, partly through dis- 
 union among the missionaries. In 1574 it was renew- 
 ed by Lewis Christopher Dehne, who had been en- 
 gaged in the mission at Berbice. He was assisted by 
 another of the Brethren. They at first fixed their 
 residence at Paramaribo and worked diligently at 
 their trades ; but soon obtained from the goverment 
 a spot of land on the river Corentyn, for the pur- 
 pose of establishing a settlement among the Ara- 
 wack Indians. One object was to collect the baptized 
 natives, who had been dispersed from Berbice. At 
 this station Dehne, though considerably advanced in 
 life, and afflicted with constant ill health, took up his 
 residence. He was at first accompanied by some of 
 the Indians, who assisted him in building a hut ; but 
 soon they all left him except one, with whom he lived 
 a very solitary life. This Indian after some time was 
 taken ill. He was told by the doctors who passed, 
 that he would never recover if he continued to live 
 with the white man ; for he was under the power of 
 the devil, and would himst-lf soon turn sick. As soon 
 as he was able, the poor Indian fled. The missionary,
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 
 
 though left alone in a wild solitude was still content- 
 ed. " Our Saviour," he says, " was always with me, 
 and comforted me with his gracious presence so that 
 I can truly say I spent my time in happiness and 
 peace."* 
 
 Some of the Indians suspected his views and formed 
 the design of putting him to death. The soldiers at 
 the fort informed him of it, and invited him to come 
 near them ; but he resolved to stand by his post. 
 
 One day as he sat at dinner, about fifty Caribbee In- 
 dians, armed with swords and tomahawks, landed from 
 their catioes and surrounded his hut. He went out and 
 bade them welcome. They asked him, " Who gave 
 you liberty to dwell on our land ?" He replied " the 
 Governor." " What design have you in coming hith- 
 er ?" " I have Brethren on the other side of the great 
 ocean, who, having heard that many of the Indians on 
 this river are ignorant of God, have, from the great af- 
 fection they felt towards you, sent me to tell you of 
 the love of God, and what he has done to save you." 
 "Have you never heard that we intend to jdll you ?" 
 i; Yes, but I cannot believe it. You have among you 
 some who have lived with me, and they can tell you 
 1 am the friend of the Indians." To this the chief re- 
 plied, " Yes, I have heard so. They say you are anoth- 
 er sort of Christian than the white people in general. ?; 
 The riiissionary then said, t; I am your friend. How 
 is it that ye have come to kill me ?" "We have done 
 wrong," answered the chief. Every countenance now 
 altered, and the Indians quickly dispersed. The chief 
 remained behind, and treated Dehne in a very friendly 
 manner, giving him some provisions of which he was 
 in need, and promising to call again. t 
 
 In this solitary place Dehne was often in want of the 
 necessaries of life. In the morning he rose not know- 
 ing whether he should take a morsel through the day ; 
 but before night some Indian had generally divided 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. I. p. 326. 
 t Period. Ace. Vol. I. p. 327.
 
 170 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 with him his handful of cassabi.* Sometimes too, 
 when exhausted with fatigue in clearing the ground, 
 some passing native generously assisted him. At length 
 through severe labour he fell sick. One of the Breth- 
 ren in Berbice immediately set out to visit him, but for 
 some time could get none of the Indians to convey him 
 in their boats. They were afraid to go near a sick 
 person, especially the missionary, as it was reported 
 the devil lived with him. But he at last prevailed 
 with them, and arrived to the assistance of his sick 
 brother. 
 
 Besides these various trials, our missionary was in 
 no small danger from the wild beasts and serpents. 
 A tiger for a long time kept watch near his hut to 
 seize the poor solitary inhabitant. Every night he 
 roared most dreadfully, and though the missionary 
 regularly kindled a large fire before he went to bed, it 
 often went out, and would have proved a miserable de- 
 fence, had not the Lord shut the mouth of the wild beast. 
 
 His preservation in other instances was no less re- 
 markable. Being one evening attacked by a parox- 
 ysm of the fever, he went into his hut to lie down. On 
 entering it, he beheld a serpent descending from the 
 roof upon him. A contest ensued. The serpent stung 
 or bit him in two or three places, and, pursuing the 
 victory, twined itself several limes round his head and 
 neck, with no veiy pleasant degree of tightness. Ex- 
 pecting to be strangled, and fearing his Brethren would 
 conclude the Indians had murdered him, he, with sin- 
 gular presence of mind, wrote on the table with chalk, 
 " A serpent has killed me." Suddenly, however, the 
 promise, " they shall take up serpents and shall not be 
 hurt," darted into his mind. Invigorated by this, he ex- 
 erted himself to the utmost, and seized the serpent with 
 such force as to tear him from his body. He then lay 
 down in his hammock, and reposed himself in quiet- 
 ness.t 
 
 * A root on which the Indians subsist, 
 t Period. Ace. Vol. I. p. 37.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 171 
 
 Having lived alone about two years, Dehne was 
 joined by some other Brethren. A settlement was 
 formed, a dwelling and meeting house erected, and 
 some converts from Berbice came and resided there. 
 
 A settlement was likewise formed not far distant on 
 the river Saratneca, and called Sharon. Many Indians 
 were collected, but in 1767 a number of free negroes 
 attacked and totally destroyed the place. " As I was 
 walking," says Dehne, who was now at Sharon, " con- 
 versing with one of my Brethren not far from the house, 
 we were suddenly alarmed by the report of fire arms. 
 Returning to discover the cause we met brother Karnm 
 running to us without hat or shoes, and pale as death. 
 He told us the free negroes had attacked our settle- 
 ment, that one of the Brethren was wounded and the 
 house on fire ; and if we returned, we should inevita- 
 bly be murdered. We ventured however to go nearer, 
 but were soon met by our Indians, one of whom had 
 an arrow sticking in his back, and the blood was gush- 
 ing from his wound. We followed them to the wood, 
 but, in our terror and confusion, lost our way, and af* 
 ter rambling about until evening found ourselves on the 
 same spot from which we set out. The negroes hav- 
 ing in the mean time departed, our Indians conducted 
 us to the place where our brother Odenwald lay wou^d- 
 ed and still bleeding. Beholding him in this situation 
 I took a piece of my shirt, and dressed his wound :, 
 and having saved one hammock we put him into it, 
 while we ourselves lay down to sleep-on the wet ground; 
 for it had rained all day, and we durst not kindle a fire 
 lest the Indians should discover our retreat. On the 
 return of one of the Brethren to the settlement next 
 morning he found our house burnt to ashes, all our lit- 
 tle property destroyed, and three of our Indians lying 
 dead on the ground ; besides whom eleven others were 
 carried away prisoners."* 
 
 Soon after this disaster, three new missionaries ar- 
 rived in Surinam. Their assistance was much needed, 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. I. p. 333.
 
 172 PROPAGATION Of CHRISTIANITY 
 
 as ihe Brethren were all sick, having been confined one 
 After the other almost a year, without medical aid and 
 with no food bul cassabi and water. But, how myste- 
 rious are the ways of Providence ! two of the new mis- 
 sionaries were carried off by death within eight days, 
 jnd the other soon followed them to the grave. Their 
 ;nks were soon filled by others from Europe. In the 
 f ourse of r\ few years the mission began to recover from 
 these various disasters. The scattered Indians return- 
 ed and new ones came in. Encouraged by these things 
 ' he Brethren called their settlement on the Corentyn, 
 by the auspicious name of Hope. 
 
 Liberty was obtained for the Indians to plant cassa- 
 bi in the vicinity. Many, therefore, collected, built 
 cottages and left off their roving habits. The inhabi- 
 tants at Hope increased to about three hundred. In 
 the year 1800, the baptized, alone, amounted to 169, 
 of whom eighty four were communicants. But in 1806, 
 the whole settlement, including the missionary dwell- 
 ings, the church, and the houses of the Indians, was 
 Imrnt to the ground. About the same time an epidem- 
 ic, swept off most of the pious part of the congregation, 
 f Tnder these circumstances the mission was abandoned. 
 It was again resumed in 1812. The Brethren who 
 \vatit out found a house built for them by the baptized 
 Indians, of whom about thirty lived together on a hilL 
 They received the missionaries with great affection. 
 These, however, found themselves in the midst of a 
 wilderness, as they settled about three miles from Hope. 
 They were obliged to give their first attention to clear- 
 ing the land. One of them says, " You would not guess 
 that we were appointed and ordained to the clerical 
 office, if you were to see us in our daily work, digging 
 and delving, felling trees, and cutting our way through 
 bushes. The underwood is exceedingly thick and in- 
 terwoven ; but patience and perseverance will work 
 through it in time. Tins is all made easy to us, by 
 the reflection that, whatsoever we do, we do in th". 
 name of our Saviour whom we delight (o serve.* 
 Period. Ace. Vol. V. p. 282.
 
 BV THE UNITED BRETHREN. I7o 
 
 BAMBEY. The government of Surinam having made 
 peace with the free negroes in their neighbourhood. 
 and wisely judging that their conversion to Christiani- 
 ty would most effectually stop their depredations, ap- 
 plied to the Brethren for the establishment of a mis- 
 sion. That veteran, Lewis Christopher Dehne, who 
 had just returned to Europe, was accordingly sent 
 out w : '.h two others. Gn their arrival, they were pre- 
 sented, b^, an officer of the government, to the captains 
 of ten or twelve villages of negroes. They were at 
 first favourably received. Each of the chiefs wished 
 to have one of them, probably thinking it would be an 
 honour to have a European residing with him. But 
 when the design of the mission was made known the 
 poor negroes set up a most pitiable howl, terrified lest 
 their idols should be provoked with them for having 
 any thing to do with the Great God. They even ap- 
 pointed a day in which to make prayers and offerings 
 lo appease their offended deities.* 
 
 Prospects were unpromising. The Brethren could 
 do nothing more than open a school for teaching the 
 children to read. But in 1770, an awakening began 
 among the negroes. The power of divine truth was- 
 particularly manifest in the case of John Arabini one 
 of the captains. Though persecuted by his country- 
 men, and threatened with the vengeance of their gods 
 he listened to the missionaries. Having heard them 
 frequently declare that such objects of worship as im- 
 ages, large trees, stones, and crocodiles, could neither 
 help nor hurt a man, he took his idol, a staff curiously 
 decorated with beads, and burned it in the fire. After 
 this, he went one morning with his gun to the. river 
 where was the crocodile, or aligator, said to be the 
 god of the village, and on discovering it exclaimed, 
 "1 mean to shoot thee. Now if thou art a god my 
 bullet will do thee no harm, but if thou art only a crea- - 
 iure it will kill thee." He fired, and (it seems the gcd-J 
 
 Crantz' History Period. Ace. Vol. II. p, 419, 
 15*
 
 174 PROPAGATION OF CHUISTIAMT* 
 
 had not his coat of mail) destroyed the animal on the 
 spot.* 
 
 Arabini was soon after baptized. His family, great- 
 ly enraged, sent for a neighbouring priest, informing 
 him the chief had worshipped a strange god. The 
 priest immediately came to the house of the missiona- 
 ries armed wilh a loaded gun, and a naked sword which 
 he brandished over the head of one of the Brethren, 
 saying, " Who has given you power to convert and 
 baptize our people ?" To which the missionary with 
 courage, yet calmness, replied " Who art thou ? Art 
 rhou stronger than God ? Canst thou hinder his work ?" 
 The priest made no reply, but departed in haste. 
 
 The attention among the negroes was, unhappily of 
 short duration. The success of the brethren at Bam- 
 bey, while more than thirty through the extreme un- 
 healthiness of the climate, have there found a grave, 
 has been very small. For the first thirty two years, 
 no more than forty nine negroes received baptism* 
 Of late the mission has been threatened with utter ex- 
 'inction, on account of the violent hostility of the ne- 
 groes to the colonists. 
 
 PARAMARIBO. When the Brethren first went to Su- 
 rinam, it was agreed that some of their number should 
 ->ettle at Paramaribo, and work at their trades for the 
 benefit of the colony. This has generally been done. 
 Jt has produced good, not only as a medium of commu- 
 nication wilh the missionaries in the vicinity, but as 
 being itself a mission among the Heathen. The Breth- 
 ren, amidst their employments, have exertexl themselves 
 with great zeal among the negro slaves, and have col- 
 lected a very considerable number of them into a 
 church. In 1815, their congregation consisted of six 
 hundred and twelve members, of whom four hundred 
 and seventy nine were communicants. 
 
 Some of the Brethren likewise reside at Sommels- 
 dyke, a few miles distant ; but the congregation is not 
 large, being, in 1815, but eighty nine persons, thirty of 
 whom were communicants. 
 
 * Period. Ace, Voh II. pp, 95, 4V7.
 
 BV THE UNITED BRETHREN. 175 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 LABRADOR. 
 
 Several fruitless efforts to establish a mission jJt length 
 succeed Danger of the Brethren Three settlements 
 formed Some converts General awakening Pleas- 
 ing instances of Indian experience State of the mis- 
 sion and translations* 
 
 The first attempt to carry the Gospel to the inhos- 
 pitable coast of Labrador, was in 1752. Some of the 
 Brethren, in company with several merchants, fitted 
 out a vessel for trade in that region ; and sent in it four 
 missionaries, with a house ready framed, a boat, and 
 various implements and seeds for the cultivation of the 
 ground. On their arrival the missionaries made pre- 
 parations for a settlement. The ship meanwhile went 
 further north for traffic. The natives being afraid to 
 go on board to trade on account of the guns, Ehrard, 
 the mate, ventured to land with five men unarmed. 
 Neither he nor any of his companions returned. 
 
 This circumstance ruined the mission. The captain 
 having lost his best men, was unable to navigate the 
 ship without assistance. The Brethren were obliged 
 to return with him to Europe. They intended to renew 
 the attempt the following year, but judged it advisable, 
 first to learn, if possible what had become of Ehrard 
 and his companions ; that they might form some opin- 
 ion of the character of the inhabitants. The ship re- 
 turning and finding some remains of the bodies, it was 
 judged they were murdered^ and that it would not be 
 sale to renew the enterprise. 
 
 Twelve years after Jens Haven, who had been some 
 years a missionary in Greenland, offered to make a 
 second attempt among the Esquimaux in Labrador. 
 These Indians were now universally considered as a 
 thievish, treacherous, murderous race of savages*
 
 17U PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Their climate, loo, though they are situated betueeu 
 the 55th and 60lh degrees of latitude, is more intense 
 than that of Greenland ; the thermometer being com- 
 monly, from December to April, 70 degrees below 
 freezing point, and rum freezing in the air like water.* 
 Haven, however, sailed on the dangerous undertaking, 
 and after landing in various places, succeeded in find- 
 ing some of the natives ; with whom he was able to 
 converse on account of the similarity of their language 
 to that of Greenland. They were astonished to heai 
 a European speak in their tongue, and treated hin, 
 with great kindness. No foreigner had before been 
 safe with them a moment. He however found it neces- 
 sary to return to Europe for assistance. Indeed this 
 first essay was intended principally to explore the 
 ountry. He came back the following year with two 
 of the Brethren, and travelled some distance into the 
 interior, preaching the Gospel* Bui a settlement 
 could not yet be formed. 
 
 In the mean time Mikok, the well known Esqui- 
 maux woman, was brought to London. She rejoiced 
 to find in Jens Haven one who could speak her lan- 
 guage, and she entreated him to return and help her 
 poor countrymen. She excited so much interest a- 
 mong people of rank in England, that the Privy Coun- 
 cil issued a charter to the Brethren for establishing a 
 settlement o. the coast of Labrador; and a company 
 of merchants agreed to employ a vessel in an annual 
 voyage thither, for the purpose of conveying the mis- 
 sionaries and the necessary articles for carrying on the 
 mission. 
 
 In 1770, Jens Haven, with two Brethren, went out 
 to fix on a place for a settlement. They pitched on 
 the spot now called Nain. The following year, Ha- 
 ven, with ten other Brethren, (three married,) sailed 
 from London, carrying with them materials for building 
 a bouse immediately, and provisions for one year. 
 After a dangerous voyage, and touching at St. Johns 
 
 * Account of Miasioc amoo the Esquimaux ludiaui, p. 28.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 177 
 
 in Newfoundland, they arrived in three months at the 
 place of destination. 
 
 When the Indians learnt that the Brethren would 
 dwell among them, they expressed great joy. The 
 situation of the missionaries was, however, critical, so 
 faithless were these savages. It was, as one of them 
 wrote, " as if each, with one of his hands wrought in 
 {he work, and with the other held a weapon." They 
 succeeded in erecting their habitation and establishing 
 themselves. To secuie the friendship of the natives 
 they contrived to be of use to them, in building boats 
 and other small vessels. They soon discovered a 
 visible improvement. At first the savages were bold 
 and impudent, looking on the Europeans as dogs, and 
 giving them the appellation Kablunets, that is barba* 
 rians ; and calling themselves Innuit, which signifies 
 men. But they soon expressed their desire to hear 
 the good news, and shewed, of their own accord, that 
 they had no secret murdering knives concealed in their 
 sleeves or under their jackets, nor arrows and darts 
 hid in their kajaks.* 
 
 The Brethren, by delay of the ship the following 
 year two months beyond the usual time, were reduced 
 to the prospect of starvation. When it arrived they 
 had only two pieces of meat left, and very little other 
 provision, with a Labrador winter before them. They 
 had gathered some red and black berries under the 
 hills, besides which, they had nothing. No aid could 
 be expected from the poor improvident savages, as 
 they often suffer great want themselves, and some al- 
 most every year die with hunger.! Their joy and 
 gratitude, on the arrival of supplies, may be conceived 
 but cannot be expressed. 
 
 They had, before this, made some progress in their 
 mission. " The word of the cross," say they, " and of 
 
 * Ace. of Mis. among the Esquimaux Indians, p. 10. 
 
 t They had been in such want the foregoing winter as to dig up 
 ice eight feet thick on the strand, to procure muscles and sen Treed 
 for the preservation of life.
 
 178 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 the great atoning sacrifice, has been at every opportu* 
 nity, yea, without cessation, preached by us unto the 
 Esquimaux. Brother Drachart has particularly shewn 
 great faithfulness herein, for he scarcely ever speaks 
 to them of any thing else. They hear it, and for the 
 greatest part wonder at it. Sometimes they will not 
 near, go away from him, and begin to laugh ; but he 
 is still patient and goes on in hope."* Even during 
 the excessive cold of winter they went over the ice 
 and snow, visiting the natives in their winter houses.! 
 They found the Indians having some notion of a great 
 Being who created heaven and earth, but without any 
 worship, or any method of paying him devotion ; and 
 almost without any sense of guilt. Those addicted to 
 lying pleaded they were not thieves ; thieves, that they 
 were not murderers; and the murderers, that they 
 were not so bad as some barbarians. But when the 
 Gospel was preached, some were affected and confess- 
 ed they were sinners, needing a Saviour. One named 
 Annauk became a very serious inquirer. He died soon 
 after. When his wife began to howl and cry, " Oh ! 
 my dear husband, wilt thou leave me and thy two 
 children ? he answered, " Weep not, I go to the Sa- 
 viour who loves mankind so much." The Brethren 
 soon formed a class of catechumens. 
 
 In 1774, Jens Haven, with three others of the Breth- 
 ren, went to explore the coast northward of Nain. On 
 their return, the vessel was wrecked, and two of them 
 drowned. A new settlement was however commenced 
 two years after, (the Brethren first purchasing land 
 from the Esquimaux) about 150 miles to the north of 
 Nain, and called Okkak. For several years their la- 
 
 * Ace. of Mil. among the Esquimaux, p. 13. 
 "t Their houses are built of snow in the following manner, They 
 choose a large drift, and dig an oval hole in it as large as they want 
 the house. This hole they arch over with large pieces of snow, 
 leaving an opening in the top to admit the light. The entry it 
 through the bank, long, crooked, and secured by a slab of snow. 
 An elevation of about 20 inches is left in the middle of the house, 
 tod oo this they spread skim and sleep. Ace. p. 14.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 179 
 
 bours there, were attended with many difficulties and 
 vicissitudes ; but at length, some of the savages mani- 
 fested the power of divine truth on their hearts. 
 
 Soon after this, a third settlement was made at Hepe- 
 dale, south of Nain. The wandering habits of the Es- 
 quimanx, however, prevented their being many yet fix- 
 ed in congregations. Some were gained. Among 
 these was a man named Tuglawina, who had been bap- 
 tized some years before at Chateau Bay, by a Presby- 
 terian. He was distinguished among his countryman, 
 having acquired an astonishing ascendancy, not only 
 by his courage, dexterity, hardiness, and success in 
 hunting, (qualities most essential to a great man, in the 
 opinion of the Indians ;) but by a vigour of mind, and 
 elevation of intellect, far superior to most around him. 
 He was besides a great sorcerer, and was supposed to 
 be possessed of supernatural powers bestowed on him 
 by the Torngak, or familiar spirit, whom he pretended 
 to consult on all occasions. Such was the credulity of 
 the natives, that if he declared, on the word of his Torn- 
 gak, that any one ought not to live, he was often in- 
 stantly murdered. Many thus fell a victim to his mal- 
 ice. The Brethren would not have escaped, had he 
 disapproved their settling in the country. But the 
 Lord inclined him to favour them. He even bore re- 
 proof from them, trembling and weeping when they 
 mentioned his guilt. He excused himselihowever, by 
 saying the devil forced him to sin, and he could not 
 avoid it. At length he gave evidence of being a sin- 
 cere convert, and was received into fellowship.* 
 
 In 1803, a considerable awakening began at Hope- 
 dale and spread to the other settlements, Okkak and 
 Nain. If we may judge from its fruits, it was a 'eal 
 work of the Spirit. A few extracts, from the journals 
 of the Brethren in 1805, will best shew its nature. 
 
 Speaking of a man lately baptized, who had been 
 very vile, wallowing from his infancy in every kind of 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. II. pp. 60, 222, 328.
 
 *80 PROPAGATION* OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 abomination, guilty of the most atrocious deeds, and 
 grown grey in the service of Satan, they add, " But 
 now, Oh, how is he changed ! The ferocious and ter- 
 rific countenance of this late monster of iniquity, which 
 made one tremble at his presence, is now converted in- 
 to a mild, gentle aspect 5 the savage bear, has become 
 a gentle lamb. In conversing with us, he expressed 
 himself thus * We have sowed some peas in a vessel 
 filled with earth. They are now growing very fast, 
 and look well, which pleases me vastly. Some days 
 ago I was standing and looking at them with great de- 
 light, when the thought struck me, that like them I had 
 lately been planted in the Lord's garden, when 1 was 
 baptized and my Saviour washed and cleansed me 
 from my sins in his precious blood. Oh, that I now 
 might grow and thrive like these plants, and bring 
 forth fruit acceptable to him, that he also might have 
 cause to rejoice over me.'"* 
 
 Another instance of a female. Speaking to one of 
 the missionaries' wives, she said, " 1 have had a very 
 distressing night. You know how 1 yesterday told 
 you that I was very happy, for Jesus had pardoned my 
 sins, and 1 had now forgotten them all. But you made 
 answer, that as long as the children of God remain here 
 on earth, they can never think of Jesus' great love, and 
 of his sufferings, blood- shedding, anal bitter death, 
 without remembering that their great debt of sin was 
 the cause of all his torments. These words pierced 
 my heart, and I found that I had been satisfied with 
 myself more than with our Saviour's work within me, 
 nor could I sleep for thinking about my stale. I pray- 
 ed but found no comfort. At day break, therefore, I 
 we^it to the summit of the hills, where I fell on my face 
 and prayed that Jesus would grant me comfort and 
 peace ; but all seemed in vain, and I returned in great 
 distress. When I entered into my house I cried out, 
 *O, Jesus am I the only one whom thou wilt reject ?' 
 
 Period. Ace. Vol. IV. p. 109.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 181 
 
 Immediately I felt as if Jesus had said to me, " Be of 
 good cheer, I will not suffer thee to be plucked out ot 
 my hand, for thou hast cost me my blood.'" 
 
 The converts seemed to have a proper sense of their 
 helplessness. One said, speaking of Jesus, " I have 
 only within these few days been convinced, that as 
 long as I am in this world I can do nothing but look to 
 him for help. I am as one walking upon a smooth 
 sheet of ice and obliged at every step to guard against 
 falling. He must uphold me, and my heart is lifted up 
 in prayer to him."t , 
 
 Some heathen families came to join one of the set- 
 tlements. The Brethren informed them what they 
 expected of such. They answered, " We mean to re- 
 ceive your words, like little children, believe the Gos- 
 pel, and obey in all things. Our only aim is the con- 
 version of ourselves and our families to God." As 
 soon as it was known among the believing Esquimaux } 
 that these poor heathen had obtained leave to stay, 
 there was such joy as was affecting to witness. Young 
 and old came to help them with their baggage, and to 
 settle their little affairs. Of a party who went away 
 one remained, refusing to follow the heathen any 
 longer. He pitched his tent at some distance ; but the 
 converted Esquimaux went immediately, took it down, 
 and put it up in the midst of them. The new-comers 
 were amazed at such proof of love, declaring they had 
 for the first time found disinterested affection. | 
 
 " The converts," say the missionaries, " come andcon- 
 fess their sins, and the crimes which burden their con- 
 sciences. Human nature shudders and starts back, on 
 hearing the horrid detail of abominations practised 
 among the heathen. They themselves often exclaim, 
 ' Oh, how shockingly have we lived in sin ; but we 
 were quite blind, and chained down by the fetters of 
 Satan.' One of these was the son of a sorcerer. ' My 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. IV. p. 110. t Ibid p. 111. 
 
 Period. Ace. Vol. IV. p. 116. 
 IS
 
 182 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 parents,' said IIP, 'told me that their familiar spirit, 
 or Torngak, lived in the water. If I wishrd to consult 
 him, I must call upon him, as the spirit of my parents, 
 to come forth out of tlie water; and remember this 
 token, that I should observe, in some part of the house, 
 a vapour ascending, soon after which the spirit would 
 appear and grant what I asked. Some years ago, 
 when my little brother was very ill, 1 tried this method 
 for the first time, and called upon Torngak ; when I 
 really thought 1 perceived a small vapour arising, and 
 shortly after the appearance of a man in a watery 
 habit stood before me. 1 was filled with horror ; my 
 whole body shook with fear, and I covered my face 
 with my hands.' "* 
 
 The following instance shews the zeal which the 
 Christian Indians had for the conversion of their coun- 
 trymen. " Three families arrived from Nain. They 
 pitched their tents close to our palisadoes, which gave 
 us the pleasure to hear their melodious singing at their 
 morning and evening family worship. During their 
 abode here, they were indefatigable in proclaiming the 
 Gospel to the heathen. They went from tent to tent, 
 and in simple language, but with great energy and 
 burning hearts, related what the Lord had done for 
 them; exhorting, both our own people and the stran- 
 gers, to surrender themselves without exception to 
 thrir God and Saviour."! 
 
 The awakening extended to the schools. " One 
 day while we were closing them as usual," say the 
 missionaries, "by singing a verse, there arose such 
 an emotion of heart among them, that all melted into 
 tears ; and at last, without any direction, they of them- 
 selves fell on their knees. The missionary, therefore, 
 who was keeping the school, knelt down also, and was 
 powerfully excited to fervent prayer for these dear 
 little ones, commending them to the grace of our Sa- 
 
 Period. Ace. Vol. IV. p. 119. 
 t Period. Ace. Vol. IV. p. 130.
 
 By THE UNITED BRETHREN. 1 8p 
 
 viour. Frequently the children met together, after 
 the example of their parents, during which they were 
 so much affected, that they burst into loud weeping. " ? 
 
 The power of religion was manifest in leading the 
 converts to discard their vain ornaments. " At the 
 holy Communion three Esquimaux, Joseph, Lydia, 
 and Ketara, were present as candidates ; and Sarah 
 with a view to confirmation. The three women were 
 so much affected that they cried and sobbed aloud, so 
 as almost to create disturbance. After the service was 
 over, they could hardly stand, and continued weeping 
 aloud. We let them come into our house until they 
 had recovered themselves. They said they were so 
 overpowered by a sense of the presence of the Lord 
 Jesus, that they knew not where they were, or what 
 they did. They wept on account of their un worthi- 
 ness, and said they would now give their whole heart; 
 to him who died on the cross to save them. On the 
 following day Sarah came and brought all the metal 
 rings with which she had formerly decorated her lin- 
 gers, in the Esquimaux fashion, and wanted to part 
 with them. We asked the reason, She said, ' I will 
 have nothing now to please me, but only Jesus.' She 
 was followed by Lydia, Louisa, and others, who brought 
 their ornaments to dispose of to their friends. They 
 did this quite of their own accord, for~\vc never begin 
 with finding fault with their dress. "t 
 
 This time of refreshing was most precious to the 
 rnissionaries. " We cannot describe," say they, " to 
 our dear brethren and sisters, in words, what we felt 
 when we beheld such a proof of the power of the 
 Lord's grace made manifest in this nation ; among 
 whom our Brethren have laboured, upwards of thirty 
 years, and suffered so much anxiety and grief at their 
 hardness of heart, ft now appears, indeed, that the 
 Lord's time is come, when, they that were asleep in 
 sin and death shall awake and receive ears to hear the 
 
 * Periodical Account, Vol. IV. p. 130. 
 t Periodical Account, Vol. IV. p. 210.
 
 184 PROPAGATIdN OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Gospel for the salvation of their souls. Oh, that we 
 were able by words to convey some faint idea of the 
 joy and gratitude wo feel, in beholding this work of 
 the Lord among our dear Esquimaux."* 
 
 This revival has continued in a greater or less de- 
 gree to the present time. The number of converts is 
 not known. In 1812, the baptized in all the settle- 
 ments v/ere about 300. The Brethren continue to 
 labour in faith. They love their work. One of them 
 on a visit to England, being asked by the Rt. Hon. 
 Charles Grenville if he sincerely wished to return to 
 the barren coast of Labrador, answered " Sir, I do 
 .sincerely wish to return to Labrador, and that from a 
 fervent love to the Esquimaux, and to my service a- 
 inong them. It is true, that when I had been eighteen 
 years in that country, I felt a great desire to visit my 
 relations and friends, and the Brethren's congregations 
 in Europe. It was like the feeling of hunger I had 
 this forenoon, in waiting for your late dinner ; but now, 
 since you have treated me so hospitably, my hunger is 
 satisfied. I am thankful ; but want no more, and am 
 ready to go home. Thus my hunger, after enjoying 
 my friends' company, has been richly satisfied. For 
 the kindness and love of the Brethren in all places 
 where we have been, 1 feel thankful ; and am refresh- 
 ed by it.t 1 am now ready to return to my work ; 
 nnd, if it pleases the Lord, to lay down my bones 
 nmong those dear people, whom 1 love as my chil- 
 dren."} 
 
 In 1817, the state of the different settlements was 
 nearly as follows ; 
 
 * Periodical Account, Vol. IV. pp. 128132. 
 
 t The Brethren are somewhat peculiar ia permitting their mis- 
 sionaries to revisit home. There are some advantages, perhaps, 
 attending it. Dr. Bogue, principal of the Missionary Seminary at 
 Gosport, decides that a missionary ought to return once ia tea or 
 twelve years; but this cannot usually be done. 
 
 J Periodical Account. Vol. VI. p. I6J.
 
 BY THE UMTED BRETHREN, 1 i> 
 
 Nain- 112 Baptized 130 Congregation 
 
 Okkak 146 do. 179 do. 
 
 Hopedale 104 do. 48 Com. 135 do. 
 
 The communication with Labrador is still kept up 
 by a regular trading vessel, on which the missionaries 
 are entirely dependent for supplies. Considering the 
 extreme danger of navigating in that world of ice, it 
 will at once be seen that they must constantly live by 
 faith. It is worthy of remark while so many vessels 
 are lost, that the vessel, on which they depend, has 
 now supplied them more than fifty years, without once 
 failing them. In 1816, for the first time, she was pre- 
 vented reaching Hopedale by the ice and storms. The 
 emotions with which they greet her arrival are well 
 described in their letter from Okkak, in 1813. 
 
 " The 1st of this month was the joyful day, on which, 
 about 6 o'clock in the afternoon, we saw the Jemina 
 approaching in full sail from behind the distant moun- 
 tains. Our hearts overflowed with thanksgiving, and 
 our eyes with tears of joy ; and we could not help ex- 
 claiming, ' This is not the work of man, it is God alone 
 who protects and safely leads this little bark through 
 all the dangers of the sea, and the enemy, across the 
 stormy ocean. Our joy was soon increased by discov- 
 ering the white flag with the olive branch of peace, fly- 
 ing from the mast head. No one is able to express or 
 conceive what an impression this sight made on us."* 
 The missionaries have within a few years undertaken. 
 a translation of the whole New Testament ; and that 
 noble institution, the British and Foreign Bible Society, 
 have agreed to be at the expense of publishing it. The 
 gospel according to John was printed about six years 
 ago, and the other three gospels two or three years af- 
 ter. When the former was distributed among the con- 
 verts, they expressed their sense of its value in the most 
 affecting manner. Some burst into a Hood of tears, 
 some pressed the little book to their bosoms and scorned 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. VI. p. 49; 
 
 16*
 
 186 ' PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 to enjoy a foretaste of Heaven ; and some expressed 
 their gratitude in letters addressed to the missionaries. 
 They now take it with them when they go in search of 
 provisions, and they spend their evenings in their tents, 
 nr snow houses, reading it with great delight. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 TARTARV AND NICOBAR ISLANDS. 
 
 Mission established in Tartary Sarepta built Visit to 
 the Tschecks Five Tartar girls baptized Nicobar 
 Islands Attempts to plant a Colony Missionaries 
 Their sufferings Mission relinquished. 
 
 TARTARY. Several of the Brethren were sent, in 
 1765, to form a small colony in the kingdom of Astra- 
 khan with a view to introduce Christianity among the 
 neighbouring Tartar tribes. They fixed their residence 
 about twenty four iniles below Czarizin, where, with 
 the assistance of some Russian carpenters, they erect- 
 ed the necessary buildings and founded a town which 
 they called Sarepta. 
 
 This was much frequented, being the thoroughfare 
 from St. Petersburg to Persia and the East Indies. 
 Among other visitors was a merchant from Georgia, 
 who informed them there was a tribe called Tschecks, 
 inhabiting the mountains of Caucasus, who, according 
 to their own account, were, some hundred years ago, 
 driven from Europe ; that they still retained their lan- 
 guage, customs, and the Christian religion ; and had 
 in their possession the books of their forefathers, de- 
 posited in large strong built churches ; that these were 
 fallen into disuse, but they looked forward to a time 
 when the ancient worship would be restored. 
 
 As the Brethren consider themselves descended from 
 ihe Tschecks, they very naturally conjectured that these 
 7,-erc the countrymen of their ancestors^ who were ban-
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 287 
 
 ishcd from Moravia on account of their religion, and 
 were said to have settled near the mountains of Cau- 
 casus. 
 
 To obtain further information, two of the Brethren 
 attempted a visit to this tribe ; but after advancing with- 
 in four days journey, they were met by an army oi 
 Tartars, and obliged to return, The attempt was re- 
 newed successfully by three of the Brethren several 
 years after. On approaching the principal town of 
 the Tschecks, what was their disappointment, to hear 
 the cry of the Mollahs on the turrets of the mosques, 
 summoning the people to evening prayers. The in- 
 habitants were Mahometans, though it appeared that 
 their forefathers were originally Christians. They 
 said, " Our countrymen embraced the religion of Ma- 
 homet more than three hundred years ago, and now 
 we thank God he has directed us in the right path to 
 Heaven."* 
 
 With regard to the principal object of the Colony, 
 the Calmui Tartars, a horde of them encamped in the 
 neighbourhood, soon after its establishment. The 
 building-of Sarepta was to them a source of much amuse- 
 ment. They came in great numbers to view the va- 
 rious operations. A physician, who attended many of 
 them in sickness, and among the number one of their 
 princes, assisted in gaining their coniidence. The 
 chief invited two of the Brethren to live with him and 
 learn their language. They went. During two years 
 they resided among the Tartars, conforming to their 
 manner of life" and accompanying them in their emi- 
 grations from place to place with their tents and cattle. 
 They were treated kindly, but their message of salva- 
 tion was not received by the poor barbarians. The 
 horde at length left that part of the counlry in 1774, 
 and only a few straggling families remained" about Sa- 
 repta. 
 
 The Brethren have frequently since attempted to in- 
 troduce the Gospel among the Calmuc Tartars, but 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. Ill, pp. 36. r ,, 3Bft
 
 188 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIAN! i 
 
 with little success. The Calmucs are proud of 
 their own religion. " Though every nation," say they, 
 " may pursue its own method to obtain the chief good, 
 yet ours must be the best, since it shows a man how he 
 may become a god." They are likewise very super- 
 stitious. They commenced a long and bloody \\-ai 
 against the Persians, calling them infidels, simply be- 
 cause they would not give their whiskers a particular 
 cut. They desire no other happiness hereafter, than 
 such as may be enjoyed on earth, in riches, cattle and 
 furniture. 
 
 Finding that little could be done among the older 
 Calmucs, the Brethren have lately turned their atten- 
 tion to the children. Several of them have received 
 religious instruction with some apparent effect. In 
 1808, some Kirgisian Tartars, reduced to great distress, 
 offered to sell their children to obtain the necessaries 
 of life. The court of St. Petersburg proposed to pur- 
 chase a number, and send them to Sarepta. It seems 
 this was not done ; but in 1808, the Brethren them- 
 selves ransomed four girls from this tribe, whom they 
 instructed and afterwards baptized. These, and a blind 
 Calmucgirl brought to the settlement, are the only in- 
 dividuals they have received into the church. The 
 Brethren have begun a translation of the New Testa- 
 ment into the Calmuc language. They have likewise 
 been very useful to the German colonists settled in their 
 neighbourhood. 
 
 JNicoBAR ISLANDS. A commercial establishment 
 was made by the Danes, in 1756, on the Nicobar isl- 
 ands at the entrance of the Bay of Bengal. It was 
 ?oon intimated to the Brethren, by a person of rank at 
 Court, that the king of Denmark- wished a mission to 
 be attempted among the natives. It was accordingly 
 projected ; but before it could be carried into execu- 
 tion most of the colonists had died, and the establish- 
 ment was broken up. 
 
 The Brethren, however, resolved to prosecute t l eir 
 design, and for this purpose formed a small settlement
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 189 
 
 at Tranquebar, where they built a house, out-houses, 
 and work-shops for their several trades, to serve as a 
 nursery to the mission. The Danes forming a new 
 establishment in 1768, six of the Brethren accompani- 
 ed the colony and settled on Nancauwery, one of the 
 Nicobar islands; but the colonists died so fast that at 
 the end of three years only two European soldiers sur- 
 vived, and the attempt at forming a trading factory 
 was abandoned.* 
 
 The Brethren still remained. To supply them with 
 the necessaries of life, the settlement at Tranqubar 
 chartered a small vessel. After two or three losing 
 voyages, and combatting contrary winds, this under- 
 taking was relinquished. The missionaries were con- 
 sequently reduced to want. They had many other 
 difficulties to struggle with, particularly the unhealthi- 
 ness of the climate, by which one after another was 
 hurried to the grave. 
 
 In 1779, John Gottfried Haensel, and another of the 
 Brethren, joined the mission ; but the latter soon died, 
 and of the three whom they found alive, only one sur- 
 vived but a short time. Haensel and bis companion, 
 left alone, besides being affected with sickness, were 
 exposed to great dangers ; especially from the Malay 
 robbers who infested the islands. More than once they 
 were surrounded by these barbarians, and shown their 
 pointed daggers tipped with poison. 
 
 In 1783, three new missionaries arrived, but in a 
 very unhappy condition. The vessel in which they 
 sailed from Tranquebar, was taken by a French pri- 
 vateer; and they escaped after being long detained on 
 the Malay coast, in an old prow. The Brethren at 
 Nancauwery, had long been in want of many necessa- 
 ries of life, and now, instead of receiving a supply of 
 provisions, their number was augmented to consume 
 what little they had. They at length fitted up the 
 prow with new sails, for which they worked up their 
 Whole stock of cloth, and two of the Brethren ventur* 
 * Letters on the Nicobar islands, p. 9.
 
 190 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 ed in it to Tranquehar. The situation of those who 
 remained, then became more wretched than ever. It 
 was with great difficulty they could subsist. Their 
 constitution was completely underminded by sickness, 
 anxiety, and toil ; nor were their hearts cheered by the 
 conversion of any native.* " Oh, how many tears," 
 says Mr. Haensel, " have I shed during that period of 
 distress and trouble. I will not affirm, that they were 
 all of that kind, which I might with David pray the 
 Lord ' to put into his bottle, 1 * and ask ' are they not in 
 thy book? for I was not yet fully acquainted with the 
 ways of Gr.d with his people, and had not yet a heart 
 wholly resigned to all his dealings. Oftentimes self-will, 
 unbelief, and repining at our hard lot, were mixed with 
 our complaints and cries unto him.t 
 
 The labours of the Brethren produced no sensible 
 effect. They found it extremely difficult to learn the 
 language so as to become intelligible, there being no 
 
 * Letters on the Nicobar islands, pp. 21, 23. 
 
 t Their accommodations may be imagined from the following. 
 Says Mr Haensel " On my frequent excursions along the sea coast, 
 it sometimes happened that I was benighted, and could not, with con- 
 venience, return to our dwelling ; but i was never at loss for a bed. 
 The greater part of the beach consists of a remarkably fine white 
 sand, which above high water mark is perfectly clean and dry. In- 
 to this I dug with ease a hole large enough to contain my body, form- 
 ing a mound a? a pillow for my head ; 1 then lay down, and by col- 
 lecting the sand over me, buried myself in it up to the neck. My 
 faithful dog always lay across my body, ready to give the alarm, in 
 case of disturbance from any quarter. However, I was under no 
 apprehension from wild animals. Crocodiles and kaymans never 
 hauni the open coast, but keep in creeks and lagoons, and there are 
 no ravenous beasts on the island. The only annoyance I suffered 
 was from the nocturnal perambulations of an immense variety of 
 crabs of all sizes, the grating noise of whose armour would sometimes 
 keep me awake. But they were well watched by my dog ; and if 
 any one ventured to approach, he was sure to be suddenly seized, and 
 thrown to a more respectlul distance; or if a crab of a more tre- 
 mendous appearance deterred the dog from exposing his nose to its 
 claws, he would bark and frighten it away, by which, however, I was 
 often more seriously alarmed than the occasion required. Many 
 a comfortable night's rest have I had in these sepulchral dormitories, 
 when the nights were clear and dry." Letters on the Nicobar Inl- 
 ands, pp. 20, 36, 37.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 191 
 
 vocabularies or books ; and the natives, at the same 
 time, being too indolent to speak, if they can avoid 
 it. At the same time their notions of a Divine Being- 
 were so vague, and their moral sense so dull, that it 
 was extremely difficult to awaken in them any curios- 
 ity about religion. They had no word in the language 
 to express their idea of God ; but one simply, which 
 signifies above. Of God, they had some notion that 
 he is good ; but when the missionaries attempted to 
 explain his love in the plan of salvation they were as- 
 tonished, and would not believe it was any thing which 
 affected them. When told of the Redeemer, they said 
 " they could not think that the sufferings of one man 
 could atone for the sins of another ; and that, there- 
 fore, if they were wicked, what was told (hem of a 
 crucified Saviour would not help them ; but they were 
 not wicked ; they were good, and never did any thing 
 wrong." 
 
 An extract from Mr. Haensel, the only missionary 
 who finally survived, will best show the state of the 
 mission before it was given up, and the manner in 
 which this was done. 
 
 " The three following years of my stay were spent 
 in fruitless attempts to preach the gospel to the natives, 
 and the arrangements proposed and made by the new- 
 comers, seemed all to fail. But I cannot help observ- 
 ing, that when we speak of the total failure of our en- 
 deavours to promote the conversion of the natives, we 
 have cause in a great degree, to blame ourselves. For 
 my part, I must confess with humble shame, that I soon 
 lost my faith and courage, brotherly love having ceas- 
 ed to prevail among us ; for how can missionaries 
 speak, with eflect, of the love of Jesus, and its fruits in 
 the heart, when they themselves do not live in the en- 
 joyment of it ? It is true, our trials were great, and the 
 prospect, in many respects, most gloomy ; but we have 
 seen in other instances, what the Lord can do, by re- 
 moving obstacles, and giving strength to His servants, 
 if they are one in spirit, pray and live together in uni-
 
 492 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIAMTr 
 
 ty, and prefer each other in love. This was too much 
 wanting during the latter part of our abode in the Nic- 
 obar islands, and O that all missionaries would remem- 
 ber, that brotherly love is the most precious jewel in a 
 mission ; and that no sacrifice of one's own opinions 
 and schemes is too great, to maintain it unbroken." 
 
 " The loss of so many valuable men, the total failure 
 of the object of the mission, and the want of proper 
 Brethren, willing to devote themselves to so hopeless 
 a cause, at length prevailed, and it was resolved to 
 give up the mission. I was again deputed to go to 
 Nancauwery, to fetch Brother Kragh, and all effects 
 belonging to the mission, and to deliver up the prem- 
 ises to the Governor, who, on our representation of the 
 impracticability of our supporting the mission any longer, 
 had consented to send a lieutenant, a corporal, and six 
 privates, to lake possession. I accompanied these 
 people, and delivered to them every thing 1 could not 
 carry away. 
 
 "Words cannot express the painful sensations which 
 crowded into my mind, while I was thus executing the 
 task committed to me, and making a final conclusion of 
 the labours of the Brethren in the Nicobar Islands. I 
 remembered the numberless prayers, tears, and sighs 
 offered up by so many servants of Jesus, and by our 
 congregations in Europe, for the conversion of the poor 
 heathen here ; and when I beheld our burying ground, 
 where eleven of my Brethren had their resting place, 
 as seed sown in a barren land, 1 burst into tears, and 
 exclaimed : Surely all this cannot have been done in 
 vain ! Often did 1 visit this place, and sat down and 
 wept at their graves. 
 
 u My last farewell with the inhabitants, who had flock- 
 ed to me from all the circumjacent islands, was very 
 affecting. They wept and howled for grief, and beg- 
 ged that the Brethren might soon return to them. We 
 always enjoyed their esteem and love, and they do not 
 deserve to be classed with^their ferocious neighbours, 
 f he Malays ; being, in general, kind and gentle in their
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN'. 193 
 
 Dispositions, -except when roused by jealodsy, or other 
 provocations ; when their uncontrouled passions will 
 lead them into excesses, as some of the Danish soldiers 
 experienced. We always found them ready to serve 
 us." 
 
 Mr. Haensel, though his constitution was so com- 
 pletely poisoned by the malignant fever of the island, 
 that he had a regular attack of it every third day dur- 
 ing his life, became a very active and successful mis- 
 sionary in the West Indies, where he died in 1814, 
 much lamented. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 .Mission commenced by Ranch at Shekomeko Tzvo In- 
 dians awakened Persecution excited Tschoop^s ac- 
 count of his conversion Brethren's manner of life, 
 and preaching Their danger Happiness of the In- 
 dian converts A prodigal brought back Indians 
 remove Build Gnadenhutten Various labours of 
 the Brethren. 
 
 THE United Brethren formed a small settlement in 
 Pennsylvania in 1734, and another in Georgia the fol- 
 lowing year. The latter had for its object the Chris- 
 tian instruction of the Indians. Some advances were 
 made in this good work, and prospects were favourable 
 for the conversion of the heathen, when a difficulty ar- 
 rising between the Brethren and the government on 
 account of their refusing to bear arms, they were oblig- 
 ed to retire and join the settlement in Pennsylvania. 
 The Rev. Mr. Spangenberg who conducted the colo- 
 ny, had in the mean time returne3 to Herrnhut, and 
 made such a representation of the deplorable state of 
 the Indians, that several single Brethren resolved to 
 17
 
 194 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 1 
 
 hazard their lives in a persevering attempt to extend 
 among them a knowledge of the Gospel. Twelve 
 were nominated for this undertaking, and Christian 
 Henry Rauch immediately set out. He arrived in 
 New" York July 16, 1740. There even the pious peo- 
 ple attempted to dissuade him from any effort among 
 the Indians ; telling him that many expensive attempts 
 had been made in vain to Christianize them. But he 
 was not to be dissuaded. He placed his sole confi- 
 dence in God, and went quietly to work. Hearing 
 that some Indians had arrived at New-York to negoci- 
 ate a treaty, he sought them out. He found them in a 
 drunken frolic. Waiting till they were sober, he spoke 
 with two of them, Tschoop and Shabash, inquiring if 
 they did not want a teacher. The latter answered in 
 the affirmative, adding, that he frequently desired to 
 know better things, but could not tell how or where to 
 find them.* 
 
 The missionary was encouraged to visit their resi- 
 dence at Shekomeko, East of Hudson's river and not 
 far from Poughkeepsie. He was at first received with 
 much kindness. His message concerning the Son of 
 God becoming a man and dying for our sins excited 
 attention and surprise ; but it was soon turned into de- 
 rision. These Indians were indeed among the most 
 abandoned of their species, for drunkenness and every 
 other vice prevailed among them to a shocking degree. 
 Rauch suffered much from the want of food, and from fa- 
 tigue in travelling, having no means to keep a horse or 
 money to hire a boat ; but he thought himself sufficient- 
 ly compensated, when some effect of his labours began 
 to appear. Both Tschoop and Shabash, who were 
 among the greatest drunkards, were awakened. Their 
 eyes overflowed with tears, when the sufferings and 
 death of (he Redeemer were described to them. Some 
 Christians in the neighbourhood hearing of this, invited 
 
 * History of the Mission of the United Brethren among the In- 
 dian* in North America, bj George Henry Loskiel, Part II. p. 7.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 195 
 
 the missionary to preach in a barn, which he did for a 
 year with success. But these exertions roused the 
 malice of such among the white inhabitants as were 
 unwilling that the heathen should be instructed ; and 
 they contrived to prejudice the Indians against the 
 missionary, by reporting that he was only seeking to 
 deprive them of their liberty. The eavages, irritated 
 by these reports, threatened to shoot him if he did not 
 leave the place. He took shelter with a farmer in the 
 neighbourhood, but continued his visits and instructions. 
 At length even Tschoop and Shabash became so much 
 incensed, that the former attempted to shoot him, and 
 the latter constantly avoided his preseoce. He follow- 
 ed them with patience and love, sowing the word 
 with tears 5 and though some of the Indians talked of 
 hanging him up in the woods, and one actually ran af- 
 ter him with a hatchet, and would have killed him but 
 for stumbling into the water; all began to admire his 
 courage, united with so much meekness and humility. 
 He often spent half a day in their huts, ate and drank 
 with them in a friendly manner, and even lay down to 
 sleep in the midst of them, with the utmost composure. 
 This last circumstance made a deep impression on the 
 minds of the Indians, particularly on that of Tschoop. 
 He one day, while the missionary was lying fast asleep 
 before him, was struck with the thought, " This cannot 
 be a bad man. He fears no evil, not even from us 
 who are so savage. Here he sleeps comfortably and 
 places his life in our hands." On farther reflection he 
 was convinced that the reports of the white men were 
 malicious, and he attempted, with success, to remove 
 the unfavourable impressions of his countrymen.* 
 
 Confidence being restored, Rauch laboured with 
 new zeal. He did not labour in vain. The change 
 effected on Tschoop was particularly remarkable. The 
 tiger was changed into a lamb. lie gave the following 
 simple, but interesting account of his conversion. 
 
 Itfskiel's History, Part II. p. 13.
 
 i96 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 ; Brethren, I have been a heathen, and have grown 
 old among the heathen ; therefore I know how heathen, 
 think. Once a preacher came, and began to explain to 
 us that there was a God. We answered, 'Dost thou 
 think us so ignorant as not to know that ? Go back 
 to the place from whence thou earnest." Then again 
 another preacher came and began to teach us, and to 
 .say, ' You must not steal, nor lie, nor get drunk, &c. 7 
 We answered, ' Thou fool, dost think that we don't 
 know that ? Learn first thyself, and then teach the 
 people to whom thou belongest, to leave offthese things. 
 For who steals, or lies, or who is more drunken than 
 thine own people ?' And thus we dismissed him. 
 After some time Brother Christian Henry Rauch came 
 into my hut, and sat down by me. He spoke to me 
 nearly as follows : 1 1 come to you in the name of 
 ;he Lord of heaven and earth. He sends to let you 
 know, that he will make you happy, and deliver you 
 from the misery, in which you lie at present. To this 
 end he became a man, gave his life a ransom for man, 
 r*nd shed his blood for him, &c. &c.' When he had 
 finished his discourse, he lay down upon a board, fa- 
 tigued by the journey, and fell into a sound sleep. I 
 then thought; What kind of man is this? There he 
 lies and sleeps. I might kill him, and throw him out 
 into the wood, and who would regard it? But this 
 jives him no concern. However, I could not forget 
 his words. They constantly recurred to my mind, 
 Even when I was asleep, I dreamt of that blood which 
 Christ shed for us. I found this to be something dif- 
 ferent from what I had ever heard, and I interpreted 
 Christian Henry's words to the other Indians. Thus, 
 through the grace of God, an awakening took place 
 among us. 1 say therefore, Brethren, preach Christ 
 our Saviour and his sufferings and death, if you would 
 have your words to gain entrance among the heathen."* 
 The following year, 1742, Rauch was joined by 
 
 * Loikiel's Historj, Part II. p. 14, 15.
 
 BY THE UNITED BUETHREN*. 19? 
 
 Gotlob Buettner, who came from Europe to assist in 
 the mission. They both soon attended a synod of the 
 Brethren in the vicinity of Bethlehem, and receive4 
 ordination. Some of the converted Indians, one oi- 
 whom was Shabash, accompanied them, and were bap' 
 tized before the whole assembly. On the return of the 
 Brethren, Tschoop, who could not go such a distance 
 on account of lameness, was admitted to the same or- 
 dinance. The gospel now made rapid progress. At 
 a visitation of the mission by Count Zinzendorif a few- 
 months later, baptism was administered to six others, 
 Four Brethren with their wives joined the missionaries 
 as assistants, and they extended their labours to different 
 places in the vicinity. They were generally obliged to 
 earn their bread by working with their hands ; and 
 they conformed so far to the Indians' customs, in dress 
 and living, as to be taken for them. Their manner of 
 living and preaching had great effect. When Jostii 
 Christ was preached, the Indians would say, " Yes, 
 this is true. This is the right way, of which we have 
 hitherto been ignorant ; these are not mere words, they 
 proceed from our teacher's heart."* 
 
 At one time a captain of" the Indians finding some 
 Europeans in the hut of one of the missionaries said, 
 " You ought to be ashamed of yourselves, who have 
 been so long among us and never to have told us of 
 any thing of what we hear from this man. IJe tells us- 
 what he has felt in his own heart; shews us the stale 
 of our own hearts, and hits the mark exactly. But 
 you chatter and read in books, and never do the things 
 you teach to others. From him we learn how \ve 
 may be saved.' 5 "* 
 
 A trader endeavoured to convince Shabash that the 
 Brethren were not privileged teachers. He answer- 
 ed, " They may be what they will, but I know what 
 they have told me, and what God has wrought within 
 me. Look at my poor countrymen there lying drunk, 
 
 * Loskiel's History, Part II. p. 39. 
 t LcskiePs History, Part II. p, 41 
 17*
 
 198 PROPAGATION OF 
 
 before your door. Why do you not send privileged 
 teachers to convert them, if they can. Four years ago 
 1 also lived like a beast, and not one of you troubled 
 himself about me ; but when the Brethren came they 
 preached the cross of Christ ; and I have experienced 
 the power of his blood, according to their doctrine, so 
 that I am freed from the dominion of sin. Such teach- 
 ers we want."* 
 
 A Dutch clergyman in Westcnhuck having asked an 
 Indian, whom he had formerly baptized, whether he 
 had been in Shekotueko and had heard the missionary 
 preach ? The Indian answered, " I have been there, 
 attended to the missionaries' words, and liked to hear 
 them. I would rather hear him than you, for when 
 he speaks, it is as though his words laid hold of ray 
 heart, and a voice from within said that is truth ; but 
 you are always playing about the truth, and never come 
 10 the point. You have no love for souls, for when you 
 have once baptized them you let them run wild, troub- 
 ling yourself no further about them. And in this you 
 act worse than one who plants corn; for he goes to see 
 whether the corn grows or not."* 
 
 The missionaries were however frequently in dan- 
 ger. One of them was attacked by a savage, who 
 presenting a gun to his head, exclaimed, " Now I will 
 fhoot you, for you speak of nothing but Jesus." He 
 answered, " If Jesus dees not permit you, you cannot 
 shoot me." The Indian was entirely disconcerted, 
 went off in silence, and two days after called on the 
 missionaries to come and preach to his wife and some 
 others at his house. 
 
 The first communion season, to which ten of the bap- 
 tized Indians were admitted, was a most interesting 
 occasion. The missionaries were overcome with weep- 
 ing. On a second season of the like kind, twenty two 
 Indians were added to the church. The following day. 
 
 * LoskwPs History, Part It. p. 56. 
 i kskiPs History, Part II. p. 7R
 
 BY THE UNITKD BRETHREN. J 9.9 
 
 one of them declared, " that he never knew that any 
 one could feel so happy in this world." 
 
 In making some regulations for the congregalioc, 
 one who was formerly a captain was appointed an over- 
 seer. He performed his duties in a very friendly man- 
 ner, until oue day after the sacrament, he came and 
 begged to be dismissed, adding, that he had experi- 
 enced so much happiness during the communion, that 
 he resolved to give up all business and devote himself 
 wholly to uninterrupted intercourse with the Saviour. 
 He was, however, persuaded to keep his station, until 
 another should be found to fill it ; but on the condition 
 that he should no more be called captain, for said he, 
 " I am the least among my brethren." 
 
 At the close of the year 1743, the congregation of 
 baptized Indians consisted of sixty three persons, be- 
 sides a number in the vicinity. The love of the Breth- 
 ren to them was very great. One of the Indians hav- 
 ing left the congregation, Ranch set out to seek him, 
 though forty miles distant, hunting in the woods. When 
 he saw the missionary, he was like a frighted deer. 
 Rauch addressed him kindly, told him the object of 
 his visit, and that he would follow him, though he should 
 go two or three hundred miles. The Indian recovered 
 himself soon, and said in broken accents, " Does Buett- 
 ser remember me still ? Are you come merely to seek 
 me ? Have you nothing else*to do here ? I am wretch- 
 ed, I am in a bad state." Rauch perceiving that his 
 heart was touched, said nothing more that evening. 
 In the morning the poor wanderer repealed his ques- 
 tions, adding more to the same purpose, and then with 
 a broken heart began to weep most bitterly. He re- 
 turned, and ever after walked consistently.* 
 
 In the spring of 1744 a most violent persecution was 
 raised against the Brethren by some neighboring whites, 
 who brought them before the court's, and even before 
 the governor of New York, under various charges, es- 
 
 * i,oskiel' History, Part II. p. 67,
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITT 
 
 pecially for having an alliance with the French. The 
 whites finally obtained an act of the Assembly, banish- 
 ing the missionaries from the Province. The grief 
 they felt on parting with their beloved people was in- 
 expressible. They were, however, able to visit them 
 occasionally from Bethlehem, whither they had retired, 
 though subject to many perplexities, and frequent dan- 
 gers in doing it. Two of the Brethren, David Post 
 and Frederic Ziesberger, going on a visit to the Iro- 
 quois were arrested at Albany and imprisoned seven 
 weeks. 
 
 It was finally thought advisable to remove the In- 
 dians to some eligible spot in Pennsylvania ; but after 
 the Brethren had, with some difficulty, obtained permis- 
 sion for them to settle on lands belonging to the Iro- 
 quois Indians, they refused to emigrate, alleging that 
 the governor of New .York had commanded them to re- 
 main in their present situation. They were soon how- 
 ever obliged to remove from Shekomeko, as the neigh- 
 bouring whites, apprehending they might join the 
 French, were determined on driving them away. The 
 inhabitants of Rynbeck even demanded a warrant to 
 go and kill them ail. A number, therefore, immediate- 
 ly departed to Bethlehem, where they erected some 
 temporary habitations. But it being found inconveni- 
 ent to have an Indian town so near this place, the 
 Brethren purchased about two hundred acres of land 
 at the junction of the rivers Mahoy and Lecha, where 
 they built a town, which they called Gnadenhutten (or 
 Tents of Grace.) To this many resorted, who had re- 
 mained at Shekomeko. Their removal was frequently 
 embarrassed by their being poor and in debt, so that 
 the Brethren at Bethlehem were obliged to give them 
 uch pecuniary aid, as well as to assist them in clear- v 
 ing and planting the land. The burden of every thing, 
 indeed, fell on the Brethren, as the Indians were igno- 
 rant, and besides, unable to endure the fatigue of la- 
 bour. But the missionaries made every sacrifice, per-
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 201 
 
 formed the hardest service, and took their meals in 
 common with the Indians. 
 
 In a short time Gnadenhutten became a regular and 
 pleasant town. The church stood in a valley. On 
 one side were the Indian houses in the form of a cres- 
 cent, upon a rising ground ; on the other, the houses 
 of the missionaries and a burying ground. The In- 
 dians laboured diligently in the fields ; one of which 
 was allotted to each family ; and as these became too 
 small, the Brethren purchased a neighbouring planta- 
 tion and erected a saw-mill. Hunting, however, con- 
 tinued to be their usual occupation. As this is a pre- 
 carious mode of subsistence, a constant supply of pro- 
 visions continued to be needed from Bethlehem. The 
 congregation increased by degrees to about five hun- 
 dred persons. A new place of worship was opened 
 and a school commenced. The place was visited by 
 many heathen Indians, who were struck with the order 
 and happiness of the converts, and were prepared to 
 think favourably of the Christian religion. 
 
 Besides labouring withr unwearied diligence at Gna- 
 denhutten, the Brethren made frequent journies among 
 the Indians in other parts. Several establishments 
 were attempted, among which was one at Shomo- 
 ken, on the Susquehanna river. This was attended 
 with great expense, as every necessary of life was 
 carried from Bethlehem, The missionaries were 
 likewise in constant danger of their lives from the 
 drunken frolics of the natives. They, visited Ononda* 
 go, the chief town of the Iroquois, and seat of their 
 great council ; and obtained permission for two of them 
 to settle there, and learn the language. They went, 
 but suffered much for want, being obliged to hunt, or 
 seek roots in the forest for a subsistence.. They like- 
 wise made various journies to Shekomeko, the scene 
 of their early labours, and visited two other places not 
 far distant from that on the Housatonic river, Patchpat-. 
 gock and Wachquatnach, in both of which there had 
 ueen many converts. They now established mission-
 
 202 PROPAGATION Or CHRISTIANITY 
 
 aries among them. Shekomeko, however, was destroy- 
 ed before this, nothing remaining but the burying 
 ground, and a few Indians who had relapsed into pa- 
 ganism. M eniologomekah, about a day's journey from 
 Bethlehem, was an object of attention, and a missiona- 
 ry was eventually stationed there. So true was it of 
 these excellent men, they v/ere " in labours o/*.' J * 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 NORTH AMERICA CONTINUED. 
 
 Troubles commence War Destruction ofGnadenhut- 
 ten Eleven Brethren and sisters murdered Effect 
 of the catastrophe Danger of Bethlehem New Set* 
 tlements War revived -Christian Indians hunted 
 down for destruction-. Protected by Government 
 They build Friedenshutten Settlements on the Ohio 
 Collect on the Muskingum. 
 
 THE congregation had as yet been peaceful and 
 prosperous. But in 1753, a succession of troubles 
 commenced, whose event was most tragical. First, an 
 embassy of Nantikahs and Shawanese arrived at Beth- 
 lehem with a proposal for the congregation to remove 
 into the country of the Iroquois, to a place called Wa- 
 jomic. The reason of this did not then appear, but 
 afterwards it was found, that these tribes had resolved 
 to join the French in hostilities against the English, 
 and wished to provide a safe retreat for their country- 
 men. This they supposed would be acceptable to the 
 Brethren, especially as the place mentioned was the 
 same which had been fixed upon by them when they 
 thought of removing from Shekomeko. This was, 
 however, not the case, and most of the Indians were 
 
 Loskiel'i History, Part II. pp. 101183
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 203 
 
 averse to a removal ; but a party being at length 
 formed, seventy persons left Gnadenhutten for Wajo- 
 mic, and about fifteen for another place in its vicinity. 
 To see them depart tilled the missionaries, with the 
 most pungent grief, but all representations to the In- 
 dians of their danger was in vain. Their place howev- 
 er, was nearly filled by converts from Meniologomekah, 
 who were ordered by the proprietor of the land to leave 
 that station. But the tranquility of the congregation 
 was again disturbed. A message arrived to the fol- 
 lowing effect. " The great head, that is, the council 
 of the froquois in Onondago speak the truth and lie 
 not ; they rejoice that some of the believing Indians 
 have moved to Wajomic, but now they lift up the re- 
 maining Mahikans and Delawares, and set them also 
 down in Wajomic ; for there a fire is kindled for them, 
 and there they may plant and think on God ; but if 
 they will not hear, the great head or council, will come 
 and clear their ears with a red hot iron," that is, set 
 their houses on fire and send musket balls through their 
 heads. This threatening produced some effect, though 
 it was discovered it did not originate in the great coun- 
 cil ; but only in the Oneida tribe. The Brethren used 
 no authority in this crisis, but affectionately entreated 
 the Indians to remain. Most of them consented to stay. 
 One said, " What can the chief cz^ptain of the Six Na- 
 tions give me in exchange for my soul ? He does not. 
 consider how that may fare at last." Another said 
 -'God who made me and saved me is able to protect 
 me. I am not afraid of the anger of man, lor not a 
 hair of my head can fall to the ground without his 
 will."* War at length commenced, and fear, horror, 
 and distress inexpressible fills the whole country. The 
 first essay of the savages was upon the English plant- 
 ations near Shomoken, which they plundered and burnt, 
 murdering fourteen white people. The Brethren at 
 Shomoken were in imminent danger, but finally escap- 
 
 * Loikfel, Tart II. p. 157.
 
 504 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 ed to Bethlehem. Every day disclosed new scenes of 
 barbarity. The country is in an uproar, the inhabi* 
 tants flying some to the East and some to the West, and 
 others seeking safety in places which had been desert- 
 ed. 
 
 The Brethren at Bethlehem and Gnadenhutten re- 
 solved to stand at their post. To those in the latter 
 place the revolution was fatal. One night in Novem- 
 ber 1753, a party of French Indians attacked the house 
 of the missionaries. While tire family are at supper, they 
 hear an unusual barking of the dogs, upon which Sense- 
 man goes out at the back door, to see what is the mat- 
 ter. On the report of a gun several together rush to 
 open a front door. Here they are met by a number of 
 Indians, with their guns pointed and ready to fire the in- 
 stant the door should open. 
 
 Martin Nitschman was instantly killed. His wife 
 and some others were wounded, but they fled with the 
 rest up garret, and barricadoed the door with bedsteads. 
 One of the Brethren escaped by jumping out of a back 
 window, and another who was ill in bed did the same, 
 though a guard stood before his door. The savages 
 now pursue those who have taken refuge in the garret, 
 and strive hard to burst the door, but finding it too well 
 secured, they set fire to the house. It is instantly in 
 dames. At this tirn* a boy called Sturgeous, standing 
 upon the flaming roof, ventured to leap off, and thus 
 escaped. A ball had previously grazed his cheek, and 
 one side of his head was much burnt. Mrs. Partsch 
 likewise leaped from the roof while on fire, unhurt 
 and unobserved. Fabricius made the same attempt, 
 but was brought down by two balls, siezcd alive 
 and scalped. All the rest, eleven in number, were 
 burnt to death. Senseman, who first went out, had the 
 inexpressible grief of seeing his wife perish in the 
 flames. Mrs. rartsch who nad escaped, could not, 
 through fear and trembling, go far, but hid herself be- 
 hind a tree upon a hill near the house. From this place 
 she saw her sister Senscman, already surrounded by the
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 205 
 
 flames, standing with folded arms, and exclaiming. 
 < Tis all well, dear Saviour," The house being con- 
 sumed, the Indians set fire to the barns and stables, by 
 which all the corn, hay, and cattle, were destroyed. 
 They then- divided the spoil, soaked some bread in 
 milk, made a hearty meal, and departed ; while Mrs. 
 Partsch looked on unpcrceived.* 
 
 With this judgment, mercy was mingled. The In- 
 dian congregation, hearing the guns, and seeing the 
 flames, fled into the woods, deserting the whole town 
 in a few minutes. The savages afterwards returned 
 and burnt all the dwellings, including the mill, and de- 
 stroyed all the property ; but the inhabitants, though 
 reduced to the utmost poverty, found refuge in Bethle- 
 hem. This disastrous event was moreover the means 
 of averting a still greater calamity. A plan had been 
 set on foot to destroy all the Brethren's establishments 
 in North America. A forged letter pretending to be 
 written by a French officer, was circulated in all the 
 papers, stating " that his countrymen were certain of 
 soon conquering the English, for not only the Indians 
 had taken their part, but the Brethren were also their 
 good friends, and would give them every assistance in 
 their power." This letter, with other reports, produc- 
 ed a very general excitement against the Brethren. 
 In New Jersey a declaration was publicly made with 
 beat of drums, that Bethlehem should be destroyed, and 
 the most dreadful threatenings were added that in the 
 several settlements of the Brethren, such a carnage 
 should be made as had never been known in North 
 America. This attack on Gnadenhutten completely 
 opened the eyes of the people to the innocency of the 
 Moravians. 
 
 Such indeed was the revolution in the public senti- 
 ment, that Bethlehem soon became *a refuge for the 
 whites who fled from the murderous ravages of the na- 
 tives. But the resort of the Indians to Bethlehem ren- 
 dered the situation of that place dangerous. On the 
 
 * Loskiel's History, Part II. p. 117. 
 18
 
 206 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIAN! i Y 
 
 one hiand, the savages insisted that they should make 
 a common cause with them against the English. On 
 the other, there were among the whites, many who 
 could make no distinction between one Indian and a- 
 nother ; but demanded the extirpation of the whole 
 race. Being thus between two fires, the inhabitants 
 of Bethlehem were as sheep penned up for the slaugh- 
 ter. At night when they lay down, they knew net 
 whether they should behold the morning ; and in the 
 morning, when they rose, whether they should see the 
 evening. But not one individual left the place. Each 
 seemed chiefly concerned to be prepared to die. At 
 the same time they took every precaution, guarded the 
 town with palisadoes, and kept a constant watch. By 
 this means the settlement was preserved ; though the 
 savages plundered and burnt several villages so near 
 that the flames were seen from Bethlehem. They even 
 came lurking around that place with torches, and at- 
 tempted to shoot burning wadding upon the houses.* 
 
 By degrees the Indian congregation began to enjoy 
 peace, dwelling under the wings of the Brethren. 
 Some relapsed into heathenism, but in general they re- 
 mained stedfast. Schools for the natives were com- 
 menced, public worship was attended in the Mohegan 
 language, and Bethlehem assumed the appearance of a 
 missionary settlement. 
 
 But the residence of the Indians there being found 
 extremely inconvenient, a settlement was formed about 
 a mile distant, called Nain ; to which not only the con- 
 verts at Bethlehem, but those who had retired to Wa- 
 jomic, upon the invitation mentioned, collected. The 
 number indeed increased so rapidly, that it became 
 necessary to form a new settlement. With this view 
 the Brethren purchased about 1400 acres of land be- 
 hind the Blue mountains, whither several repaired and 
 built a town, called Wechquetank. Previous to this 
 Hie seat of war was changed, so that Pennsylvania and 
 
 * 
 
 * Loakiel't History, Part II. p. 174.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 207 
 
 the neighbouring provinces were left undisturbed by 
 the savages. 
 
 In 1763, however, hostilities were renewed by the 
 savages, who murdered several hundred white people 
 near the lakes and on the river Ohio. They began 
 to make excursions into Pennsylvania ; and it was ex* 
 peeled that the former tragic scenes would again be 
 acted over. This was especially to be apprehended 
 by the Brethren, as some persons taught that this new 
 war was a punishment of God on the white people, be- 
 cause they had neglected to extirpate the savages ! They 
 contended (hat all the Indians without exception should 
 be put to the sword. A party of Irish freebooters, in 
 particular, declared that no Indian should appear in 
 the woods under pain of being shot; and if only one 
 white man were murdered, the whole Irish settle- 
 ment should rise in arms and kill all the inhabitants of 
 Nain and Wechquetank, without waiting for an order 
 from government, or even a warrant from a justice of 
 the peace. It was several times attempted to put this 
 threat in execution, after some whites had been mur- 
 dered by the savages. At one time more than fifty 
 assembled together with a view to surprise Nain and 
 destroy all the inhabitants ; while another party ap- 
 peared before Wechquetank, with the same intention. 
 The former were prevented by the difficulty of the en- 
 terprise, and the latter appeased by presents. The 
 stroke, however, was only delayed; and it appeared to 
 be the height of temerity for the congregation any long- 
 er to remain. In this distress waggons arrived at 
 Wechquetank from the Brethren's settlement at Naza- 
 reth for the purpose of removing the Indians thither. 
 A little circumstance occurred at this time which de- 
 serves notice, as it shews the attachment of the converts 
 to their teachers. Some musket shots were heard 
 about the time they were decamping. An attack was 
 apprehended. The Indians were for going out to meet 
 the enemy ; but the missionaries exhorted them to 
 stand on the defensive, and expect deliverance from
 
 i203 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 "Very true," said one, "only do'nt you stand 
 before me for I will be shot first."* The party how- 
 ever from which the attack was expected inarched off, 
 and the congregation proceeded to Nazareth ; leaving, 
 besides a pleasant settlement, and convenient houses, 
 their harvest and most of their cattle. 
 
 Meanwhile the state of thing? at Nain was danger- 
 ous in the extreme. The inhabitants, hemmed in on 
 every side by their enemies, must have perished, had 
 not an express arrived from Philadelphia, with an or- 
 der from the chief magistrates, requiring that all the 
 Indians belonging to the two congregations should give 
 up their arms and place themselves under the protec- 
 tion of government. This they readily did, and thus 
 evinced the power of the Gospel on their minds, for a 
 savage will sooner lose his head than part with his gun. 
 Being joined by the Brethren, who had lately retired 
 to Nazareth, they were all conducted by the Sheriff to 
 Philadelphia ; suffering by the way every indignity 
 from the populace, many of whom talked of nothing 
 but hanging or burning them. At Philadelphia they 
 were ordered to be lodged in the barracks ; but the 
 soldiers refused them admittance, and they were de- 
 tained in the streets several hours, surrounded by an 
 infuriated mob. At length they were ordered to Pro- 
 vince Island, where they were lodged and provided 
 for. Meantime Wechquetank was burnt by the whites, 
 and an attempt was made to set fire to Bethlehem. It 
 oon appeared that many hundreds were leagued to- 
 gether, to give themselves no rest until the Indians 
 taken under the protection of government were mas- 
 sacred. To defend them it was concluded they should 
 join the British army by way of New- York. But when, 
 after a week's journey in constant peril of their lives, 
 they arrived at Amboy, where two sloops were ready 
 to carry them to New- York, orders arrived from the 
 Governor, that not one Indian should set foot in that 
 province. They were obliged to return to Phi-ladel- 
 
 * LoikiePi History, P. If. p, 211.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 20? 
 
 phia, and were at last lodged in the barracks ; but as 
 the violence of the mob increased, it was found neces- 
 sary to double the guard. Eight heavy pieces of can- 
 non were planted in front, and a rampart thrown up in 
 the middle of the square. The citizens, including ma- 
 ny even of the young Quakers, generously took up 
 arms in their defence. One night, when intelligence 
 was received that the conspirators were approaching, 
 the whole town was in motion, the bells rung ; the 
 streets were illuminated ; and the inhabitants, being 
 waked out of sleep, were summoned to attend at the 
 town house, where arms and cartridges were distribut- 
 ed among them. The following day was spent in 
 hourly expectation of the attack, until it was found 
 that the rioters were dismayed by the preparations to 
 meet them, and had desisted.* 
 
 Peace being at length restored, the Indians were re- 
 leased from their confinement, having suffered much 
 from change of living, as well as from the small pox 
 and fever; of both which near sixty had died. In 
 March 1765, they left Philadelphia, and as it was ap- 
 prehended, that they could not live unmolested in the 
 vicinity of the whites, it was agreed they should settle 
 on the banks of the Susqueharmah. In their journey 
 thither they encountered new and almost incredible 
 difficulties, being almost famished in the wilderness ;. 
 but at length arrived at the place of destination, and 
 began to build a town which they called Friedenshut- 
 ten, or Tents of Peace. When completed it consisted of 
 thirteen Indian huts, and upwards of forty houses buiit 
 of wood in the European fashion, lighted with windows, 
 covered with shingles, and provided with chimnies* 
 Great numbers flocked to it, and it became one of the 
 most beautiful Indian towns that had been seen. But 
 what is of vastly more importance,*religiori flourished. 
 So powerful was the preaching of the gospel, that the 
 missionaries were often interrupted by the weeping o! 
 the congregation, which is the more remarkable as an. 
 Indian disdains to weep. 
 
 * Loskiel'a History, P. II. p. 251,
 
 "210 PROPAGATION Of CHRISTIANITY 
 
 For several years the course of things was of the 
 most pleasing nature. The place was frequented by 
 heathen Indians from every quarter and many of them 
 were apparently converted. Schools for the children 
 were blessed. At a place about thirty miles up the 
 river, an awakening commenced, a missionary was 
 stationed there, and for some time it seemed as though 
 all in the neighbourhood would embrace the gospel. 
 
 In September 1767, David Zeisberger, a very active 
 missionary, set off on a journey through a prowling 
 wilderness to the river Ohio. Arriving at Goshgosh- 
 ink, he commenced his labours among the most aban- 
 doned natives. Never had he seen pagan abomina- 
 tions practised in so horrid a manner. Never had he 
 beheld sin in so hideous and unblushing a form as at 
 this place. It seemed to be the seat of Satan's court, 
 the very centre of his throne. Yet the inhabitants 
 were pleased with his visit, probably on account of its 
 novelty. A blind chief, called Allemewi, was much af- 
 fected, and a woman, said to be one hundred and twen- 
 (y years old, xvas carried a considerable distance to 
 hear the good words of the Saviour before she died. 
 Before the departure of the missionary, the Indians, in 
 a public council, invited him to return, which he did 
 the next summer accompanied by two of his Brethren, 
 and several converted Indians. On their arrival they 
 preached every day, besides holding meetings morning 
 and evening. it was an interesting sight to see the 
 multitudes that assembled, with their faces painted 
 black and vermilion, and their heads decorated with 
 feathers and foxes' tails. These at first heard the word 
 with attention, but soon the chiefs, jealous of their au- 
 thority, insligated the old women to go about complain- 
 . ing that the corn was blasted, the deer had fled from 
 ihe woods, and chesnuts and bilberries would no long- 
 er grow because of the strange doctrine, and because 
 some Indians had changed their manner of life. To 
 appease the wrath of the offended spirits, solemn sac- 
 rifices of hogs were offered in atonement. The whote
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 211 
 
 town was in confusion. Some attempted to kill the 
 missionaries, who finally retired to a little distance and 
 established themselves on the opposite side of the river. 
 They commenced a settlement at a place called Lawun- 
 nakhannuk. Thither many who were partially awaken- 
 ed repaired. Among these was the blind chief Alleme- 
 wi. This chief had protected the missionaries, and 
 now appeared to be a real convert. One day he seem- 
 ed full of grief, and said, " Brethren, I can bear it no 
 longer ; I must open my mind to you. I have neither 
 eaten nor slept for three days and nights. My heart 
 is full within me. I am convinced that I am a lost sin- 
 ner, and unless my heart shall soon receive comfort I 
 must die, for I cannot live so much longer." He trem- 
 bled in every limb as he uttered these words. Soon 
 after he was baptized and rejoiced in hope. Two oth- 
 ers had been baptized at this place before ; and the 
 inhabitants of Goshgoshink, from various causes, be- 
 gan to be better affected towards the missionaries.* 
 
 Lawunnakhannuk in the beginning of 1770 was vis- 
 ited by an effusion of the spirit. Several heathen were 
 converted. Some among the visitors. A strange In- 
 dian, who was conveying a barrel of rum to Goshgosh- 
 ink, called and heard the Gospel. He was convinced 
 of sin, and immediately resolved to alter his course of 
 life. He therefore returned the barrel of rum to the 
 trader at Pittsburg, from whom he had taken it, declar- 
 ing that he would neither sell nor drink it any more ; 
 and if the trader refused to take it back he would pour 
 it into the Ohio. The trader and other white people 
 present were greatly amazed, and assured him this was 
 the first barrel of rum ever returned by an Indian. He 
 took it back without objection. 
 
 Hostilities having commenced between the Seneca 
 and Cherokee Indians, the missionaries thought it ad- 
 visable to retire from the seat of war. The congrega- 
 tion embarked on the Ohio, sailed past Pittsburg to the 
 mouth of Beaver Creek, and up the river to the falls., 
 * Loskiel'i History, Part UK p, 51.
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 They then travelled by land some distance to Kaskas- 
 kunk, and formed a settlement in its vicinity which 
 they called Friedenstadt, or the Town of Peace. The 
 Indians in the neighbourhood were astonished, or rath- 
 er alarmed, to see a people settling among them differ- 
 ing so much in manner from themselves ; and to hear 
 a doctrine preached, of which, before, they had no idea. 
 Many bitterly opposed them ; especially some teach- 
 ers, who held to cleansing from sin, by the use of emet- 
 ics. The missionaries, especially Zeisberger, who was 
 well known among various Incfian tribes, were in much 
 danger, but God preserved them and finally gave them 
 favour in the sight of the heathen. Among the first 
 that were baptized was a famous captain of the Dela- 
 wares, Glikkikan, who when the Brethren were at 
 Lawunnakhannuk, went thither on purpose to dispute 
 with and confound them ; but was himself convicted. 
 With him was baptized another chief called Genaskund, 
 who had retired with them from Goshgoshink. They 
 both remained living examples of the power of divine 
 truth. 
 
 Meantime the congregation at Friedenshutten were 
 in trouble. The Iroquois Indians had privately sold 
 their lands notwithstanding the previous grant to them ; 
 and they were likewise surrounded by European set- 
 tlers, and by mischievous Indians, both of whom ex- 
 posed them to many temptations. It was thought best 
 for the congregation to emigrate. 
 
 The Brethren at Friedenstadt had received an in- 
 vitation from the chief and council of a town on the 
 Muskingum to come and reside with them. Zeisber- 
 ger, having previously explored the county, had com- 
 menced a settlement about 70 miles from Lake Erie, 
 with five Indian families, which he called Schoenbrunn. 
 The situation was very promising, having a small lake, 
 good planting grounds, and much game. To lh 
 place the congregation at Friedenshutten, consisting of 
 240 persons, directed their course, and arrived at 
 Friedenstadt, on their way, after a journey of eight
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 213 
 
 #eeks, in which they had suffered incredible hardships 
 in the wilderness. From hence they proceeded to the 
 Muskingum, and built a settlement, which was called 
 Gnadenhutten. They were followed soon after by the 
 congregation at Friedenstadt, various circumstances 
 having rendered a removal necessary. The savages 
 in the neighbourhood had become outrageous. They 
 would frequently come into the settlement in a drunken 
 frolic, and break ever window that was open, so that 
 the inhabitants were obliged to fasten their shutters, 
 and burn candles during the day. In one instance a 
 savage came in running, and exclaiming he would kill 
 the white man. Having proceeded with full speed to 
 the house of the missionary,, he burst open the door 
 and rushed in like a wild beast. The missionary's 
 wife, much terrified, snatched up her child and fled* 
 The missionary himself, being sick, rose up in the bed 
 and looked at the assassin with the utmost composure. 
 Disconcerted by this, he suddenly stopped short, and 
 the Indian converts hastening to the assistance of their 
 teacher, seized and bound him.* 
 
 The Christian Indians were now all collected on the 
 Muskingum in two settlements. Their prospects were 
 flattering. At first, indeed, they were harassed by 
 an Indian war, and in danger of entire destruction ; but 
 peace was soon established. The Delawares, among 
 whom they resided, proved themselves friendly, con- 
 firmed the grant of their lands, and at length, in full 
 council, voted that they themselves would receive the 
 gospel. Their address to the missionaries was as fol- 
 lows. " Brothers and friends, you told us on your 
 arrival, that you intended to build two or three towns, 
 for the believing Indians. Two are erected, and we 
 pereeive that they are already filled with inhabitants ; 
 we, therefore, having long ago resolved to receive the 
 gospel, have thought it is now time to build the third 
 town, that those of our people who believe may have 
 
 x> I.oskiePs History, Part III. p. 88,
 
 214 PROPAGATION OT CHRISTIANITY 
 
 a place of refuge. We therefore desire you to begin as 
 soon as possible. We wish particularly to see our chil- 
 dren instructed in reading the holy scriptures, that they 
 may never forget them. Our eyes are to you, for we 
 are not able to accomplish it ourselves." A new set- 
 tlement was therefore commenced in the vicinity of the 
 former, which they called Litchtenau ; and at the end of 
 1778 the converts, in the three settlements, amounted 
 to 414 persons. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 NORTH AMERICA CONTINUED. 
 
 Mission affected by the American war Brethren taken 
 prisoners Congregation removed to the Sandusky 
 Inhuman massacre Missionaries ordered to Detroit 
 Establishment on the Huron Various wanderings 
 F 'airfield built Goshcn Attempts on the Wabash 
 Other attempts F airfield burnt rebuilt View of 
 the mission. 
 
 WHILE the mission was thus happily prospering, it 
 received a fatal check from the war already com- 
 menced between Great Britain and the colonies. The 
 Brethren were determined to maintain a strict neutral- 
 ity. They were imitated for a time by the Delaware 
 chiefs. Some tribes in the vicinity, resolved on war, 
 were enraged against the missionaries, attributing 
 it to them that the Delawares would not fight. They 
 therefore tried every method to destroy the mission, 
 and among others attempted to seduce the believing In- 
 dians from the truth. In this they were, unhappily, but 
 too successful. A party of apostates was formed 
 even in Schoenbrunn who were ready to murder or 
 imprison the missionaries. Every attempt was made
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 215 
 
 to reclaim them, but in vain ; and it was concluded 
 that the faithful should abandon the place and unite 
 with the other two settlements. This trial was greater 
 than any the Brethren had before met with. 
 
 The settlements were in constant danger of attack, 
 At one time a band of Hurons came to Litchtenau, 
 headed by their chief, called the Half-king. By meet- 
 ing them with provisions, and giving them a kind re- 
 ception, the Brethren conciliated these savages so 
 much, that they departed without doing any injury. 
 The alarm of their approach, however, caused the 
 missionary at Gnadenhutten to flee toPittsburg, whence 
 he went to Bethlehem. Two had been sent away be- 
 fore, on account of increasing danger, and now only 
 two, Zeisberger and Edwards, remained.* 
 
 Gnadenhutten being more exposed than Litchtenau 
 it was thought best, after some time, to concentrate the 
 mission at the latter place. This was done ; and the 
 Delawares persevering in their neutrality, peace was 
 for some time continued to the congregation. It flourish- 
 ed. Two missionaries came from Bethlehem. The reli- 
 gious state of the believers was happy. One of them 
 complained he had lost his Saviour. Being asked 
 what he meant, he replied, " I thought I would lead a 
 life altogether void of offence, and used to judge others 
 who haa been longer in the congregation than myself, 
 whenever I thought them guilty of any thing which 
 appeared to me not quite conformable to the conduct 
 of a child of God. 1 was resolved to be better than 
 they, and to keep all the promises 1 had made to our 
 Saviour. At length 1 was satisfied with myself, forgot 
 him, and am now an orphan." 
 
 The heathen were sometimes impressed with reli- 
 gious truth. Some of them listened to a conversation 
 concerning the Saviour until midnight ;'and when Glik- 
 kikin the speaker rose to retire, an old companion said, 
 " We used frequently to spend many nights in feasting 
 
 * Loskiel'a Historj, Part III. p. 126.
 
 . PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 and drinking, and never felt disposed to sleep ; let us 
 for once pass a night in considering this great subject, 
 and speak freely about it." 
 
 As Litchtenau overflowed with inhabitants, Gnadcn- 
 hutten was again inhabited, and Schoenbrunn rebuilt, 
 not on its old site, but on the opposite side of the river, 
 and called Salem. 
 
 The calm enjoyed for a short time was but the fore- 
 runner of a storm. The Delawares joined the English 
 and no longer countenanced the Christian Indians. 
 Indeed it was resolved, in a full council of all the 
 savages, that the hatchet should fall on the head of 
 every one who would not take it up. The goodness 
 of God, remarkable in some special interpositions, pre- 
 served the congregations for a time. At length, influ- 
 enced by malicious reports, the English governor at 
 Detroit took up a suspicion that the Brethren Avere 
 partisans of the Americans, and spies. He resolved to 
 stop their proceedings. An agent went to the Iro- 
 quois, requesting they would take the Indian congrega- 
 tion and convey them away. They were unwilling to 
 do it themselves, but sent to the Chippaways and Ot- 
 toways this message ; " We deliver you the Indian 
 congregation to make soup of." They replied, " We 
 have no reason to do so." The same message was 
 sent to the Half-king of the Hurons, who, instigated 
 by a Delaware captain Pipe, finally accepted it ; 
 though he said it was to save their lives. 
 
 In August 1781, more than 300 savages, commanded 
 by the Half-king accompanied by Capt. Pipe and an 
 English Captain, made their appearance before Litch- 
 tenau. In the beginning they were friendly, but they 
 soon made known their commission. This caused great 
 consternation. Debates ensued. The Indians refus- 
 ^d to remove, though flattered with the promise of go- 
 ing to a perfect paradise. Their refusal was of course 
 attributed to their teachers, who were at length seized, 
 and declared prisoners. One of the Huron warriors, 
 as they dragged them off into the camp, aimed a stroke
 
 BS THE UNITED BRETHREN. '217 
 
 at the head of Senseman with a lance, while another 
 seized them by the hair, and shaking them said, " Wel- 
 come among us my friends." They then stripped them 
 naked to the shirt, sung the death song over them, and 
 confined them in two huts on the bare ground, without 
 any thing to screen them from the cold except a few 
 rags. The Brethren after they were secured in the 
 huts, saw the armed warriors march off to the settle- 
 ment, and were left to imagine the barbarities about to 
 be inflicted on their families. These, however, were 
 brought prisoners of war, the savages singing their 
 death song on the way. Among them Mrs. Senseman. 
 who had been delivered of a child only three days be- 
 fore, was obliged to walk in a dark and rainy night 
 several miles ; yet she received no injury. The feel- 
 ings of the Brethren on seeing their -wives and children 
 led captive maybe imagined, but cannot be described. 
 At the commencement of these disasters, the conduct 
 of the Christian Indians was like that of the first disci- 
 ples they forsook their teachers and fled ; but arriving 
 at the woods they began to weep and make the air re- 
 sound with their lamentations. They recovered from 
 the panic, and returning used every means to alleviate 
 the distresses of the missionaries, bringing them blank- 
 ets at night for them to lie upon, and taking them away 
 again early in the morning, lest they should be stolen. 
 When the savages had kept the Brethren prisoners sev- 
 eral days, and found that the believing Indians would 
 not leave the settlements without their teachers, they 
 set them at liberty, advising them to emigrate with the 
 congregation. The Brethren returned to their people 
 with great joy, administered the sacrament of the sup- 
 per, in which the Lord was manifestly present, and 
 prepared for a removal. Bat they never left any place 
 with more regret. They abandoned their handsome 
 settlements, large herds of cattle and hogs, and a rich 
 harvest on the ground ; all of which was in value more 
 than 12,000 dollars. But what gave them most pain 
 was the total loss of their books and writings, composed
 
 218 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 with great care for the instruction of the youth. 
 They were all burnt by the savages.* 
 
 On arriving at Sandusky creek after a most tedious 
 journey, the savages, who had conducted them thus 
 far, left them in a dreary wilderness. Here they 
 were obliged to stay without food and without clothes 
 or shelter. They built some huts and endeavoured to 
 prepare for the winter. They were scarcely settled, 
 when two Delaware captains came with orders to con- 
 vey the missionaries to Detroit. Thither they went, 
 and after being detained some time for their trial, they 
 had the happiness of convincing the Governor of their 
 innocence, and were permitted to return to their belov- 
 ed people. But they returned only to witness the hor- 
 rors of famine. The cold had become extreme. The 
 congregation was almost entirely destitute. At christ- 
 mas, they could not celebrate the Lord's supper, hav- 
 ing neither bread nor wine. The cattle without for- 
 age, were either killed or died of hunger. The car- 
 casses of such as starved to death aterwards became 
 food for the Indians. Impelled by the severity of the 
 famine, numbers of them resolved on going to their for- 
 mer settlement for provisions. They had heard there 
 was no danger in that quarter, but in this they were 
 most sadly mistaken. That place now became the the- 
 atre of a catastrophe, that has scarce any parallel in 
 the annals of treachery and bloodshed. 
 
 A small party of Christians, who had with a mission- 
 ary been taken by some freebooters and carried to 
 Pittsburg, were released by the Governor. This gave 
 offence to those miscreants who hunted Indians as they 
 would tigers, and they resolved on the destruction of 
 those they heard were coming to the settlements. The 
 Governor having information, sent messengers to ap- 
 prize the Indians, but they were too late. The con- 
 spirators first met young Schebosch, a son of one of 
 the missionaries, in the woods nearGtnadenhutten ; fir- 
 ed at and wounded him so that he could not escape. 
 * LoiTtiel'i History, Part HI. p. 161.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 21 9 
 
 He begged for his life, but they cut him in pieces with 
 their hatchets. They then approached the Indians, 
 who were in the plantations, pretended friendship, and 
 assured them they had nothing to fear from the Ameri- 
 cans. They offered to conduct them to Pittsburg, where 
 they would be provided for, and be out of the way oi' 
 the English and the savages. 
 
 The lndians*were ready to think this was the way 
 in which God would deliver them from their distresses ; 
 and cheerfully resigned themselves to the direction of 
 frhe ruffians, giving up all their arms, which they were 
 assured they should receive again at Pittsburg. Many 
 of the Indians being at Salem, another settlement, the 
 conspirators expressed a wish to see that place. They 
 were conducted by the converts, with whom on the way 
 they affected to enter into spiritual conversation. When 
 their consummate hypocrisy had placed the poor In- 
 dians wholly in their power, they seized and bound 
 them without resistance. They then held a council, in 
 which it was determined to murder them all. Some 
 indeed opposed, wrung their hands, and called God to 
 witness they were innocent of their blood ; but the ma- 
 jority persisted. Some were for burning, others for 
 scalping them. The latter was determined on ; and 
 one was sent to inform the prisoners, that as Christians 
 they must prepare to meet death in a Christian manner. 
 This message was dreadful ; but the Indians recovered 
 from their first surprise and did prepare to meet death 
 in a Christian manner. They suffered themselves to 
 be led into two houses, which the murderers wantonly 
 termed slaughter houses, one for the men, another for 
 the women ; and then, with perfect resignation, sub* 
 milled to be scalped and murdered in cold blood by 
 these demons in human form. Ninety six thus perish- 
 ed, of whom even their enemies testified, they were 
 good Indians, for they sung and prayed with the latest 
 breath. Two youths only escaped ; one disengaged 
 himself from his bands and crept through a window in- 
 to the cellar of the house where the women were, and
 
 220 PROPAGATION OF CHUJSTlAXlXY 
 
 remained while they were murdered. The blood ran 
 down into the cellar upon him in streams. The other 
 was knocked on the head and scalped. Recovering, 
 he found himself surrounded by bleeding corpses. A- 
 mong them he saw one attempting to raise himself. 
 He lay still as though dead. Soon after one of the 
 murderers carne in and observing the person who mov- 
 ed, kilfed him outright. The youth was unobserved, 
 and at night crept into the woods, where he providen- 
 tially met wi'.h the other youth who had escaped. 
 
 The Indians who were at the other settlement provi- 
 dentially escaped. Having occasion to send a mes- 
 sage to Gnadenhulten, the bearer of it found young 
 jSchebosch lying dead in the woods, and on looking 
 around he saw many white people. Alarmed, he fled 
 back, and told the Indians what he had seen. Upon 
 <his they secreted themselves in the woods, and remain- 
 ed safe while the monsters set fire to the settlements 
 and marched off with the scalps of a their innocent vic- 
 tims.* 
 
 To describe the grief of the Indian congregation at 
 Sandusky, or of the missionaries, when they heard of 
 the massacre, would be impossible. Parents mourned 
 Tor their children, husbands for their wives, and wives 
 for their husbands. Yet they they did not murmur ; 
 but prayed for the murderers. This in an Indian is 
 certainly a triumph of grace. To aggravate their dis- 
 tress, the missionaries had again been ordered to re- 
 pair to Detroit; and with broken hearts, were obliged 
 to tear themselves from their flocks, at this instant of 
 the most extreme affliction. After their departure, the 
 congregation was reduced to the brink of ruin. The 
 assistants continued to exhort and to keep them 
 together for a time, but the Half-king of the Hu- 
 rons sent them a peremptory order to quit the coun- 
 iry. It seemed as if no place was left where the poor 
 Indians might have rest for the soles' of their feet. 
 They could expect no protection from the white peo- 
 LoikiePs History, Part III. p. 182.
 
 iii ifiK L'MTED BKETEUIE.N. ^21 
 
 pie. and their own countrymen hunted them as par- 
 tridges upon the mountains. At length they separated 
 different ways. 
 
 As to the missionaries, they were offered the privilege 
 of going to Bethlehem, but were forbidden to return 
 unto the Indians. When, however, the dispersed In- 
 dians began to flock to them at Detroit, they obtained 
 leave of the Governor to commence a new settlement 
 for them about thirty miles distant, on the river Huron. 
 The governor even generously assisted in this estab- 
 lishment, and in collecting the scattered congregation. 
 The settlement became by degrees a neat and regular 
 town, which they called Gnadenhutten. But when it 
 had flourished something more than three years, and a 
 considerable part of the dispersed converts were col- 
 lected, the Chippcvvay Indians, who claimed the soil,, 
 resolved that the missionaries should leave it. As in- 
 formation was received, that the provincial Congress 
 had voted that the lands on the Muskingum river should 
 be reserved for the converted Indians, the Brethren 
 were n^re willing to remove. Appearances however 
 remained threatening in that region, and it was thought 
 best to find a resting place, at first, somewhere on the 
 borders of Lake Erie. The Governor at Detroit gen- 
 erously offered to convey the congregation across the 
 Lake. 
 
 Accordingly they embarked on board two vessel?.; 
 and after a long voyage, in which they were detained 
 on one island four weeks by head winds, they arrived 
 in safety at Cayahoga. From hence they proceeded up 
 the river, till they came to an old town formerly in- 
 habited by Ottowas, about one hundred miles from 
 Pittsburg, where they resolved to spend the summer, 
 This place they called Pilgerruh, pr Pilgrim's rest. 
 Soon after their arrival there, they received various 
 articles from the Brethren at Bethlehem, and the Unit- 
 ed States generously ordered them a supply of Ii 
 corn and blankets.* 
 
 * Loikiel's History, P. III. p. S19, 
 19*
 
 FIIOPAGATION OF CHRKVflANITr 
 
 The difficulties in returning to the Muskirsgum con- 
 tinuing to increase, the Brethren resolved to give up 
 all thoughts of it, and to settle on some spot between 
 the rivers Cayahoga and Pequolting. To the place 
 proposed they proceeded in April 1737. and found it 
 a most delightful situation. But they had but just be- 
 gun to cheer themselves with the prospect of a pleas- 
 ant retreat, when a Delaware captain arrived and in- 
 formed them they must not settle in that place. They 
 were obliged to remove, but went only to the river Pe- 
 quoUiflg, where they commenced another settlement, 
 whrch they called New Salem. This became a place 
 of considerable resort for the heathen Indians, and 
 many heard the word of salvation. But the congrega- 
 tion, consisting of about two hundred persons, were 
 obliged to emigrate, by reason of the outrages commit- 
 ted by the savages and the prospect of renewed hostil- 
 ities. In 17&2 they left this residence and crossed the 
 l.tko to a place about eighteen miles from Detroit, un- 
 der the protection of the British government. Liter- 
 ally /n/grtmt, they had not yet found a resting place. 
 Their white neighbours persecuted them, the savages 
 continued to send them the hatchet, and the place was 
 unfavourable for a settlement. 
 
 In April 1792, they left this temporary residence and 
 proceeded to a tract of land containing about 2500 
 ncres, assigned them by the British government, on 
 Retrench or Thames river, which falls into Lake St. 
 Clair. Here they formed a settlement, which they call- 
 rd Fairfield. It became a regular township, about 
 avclvc miles long and six in breadth, and was so well 
 ruhivated that the wilderness was literally changed in- 
 to a fruitful field.* 
 
 As peace was now restored between the savages and 
 Uie United States, a resolution was taken to renew the 
 mission on the Muskingum, where Congress had grant- 
 ed them 12,000 acres of land. With this view one of 
 he Brethren went to survey the, country. " We found)' 1 
 
 * Periodical Accounts, Vol. I. pp. 175, 315.
 
 BY THE U.MTEP BRETHREN. 223 
 
 says he, " the land covered with long dry grass of old 
 standing, to which on the day of our arrival we set fire h> 
 orderto defend ourselves in some degree against the nu- 
 merous snakes and serpents that had taken possession of 
 it. All the ground where the town stood, is covered 
 with. briars, hazle- bushes, plumb and thorn trees, like 
 a low impenetrable forest ; excepting where the bears, 
 deer, turkies, and other wild animals have made them- 
 selves a path. I was exceedingly afllic'ted while I 
 walked over and contemplated the ruins of this once 
 beautiful place. Part of the chimnies appear in their 
 rows. The place where our poor Indians were mas- 
 sacred is strongly marked. Part of their bones are still 
 to be seen among the coals and ashes, and in every 
 quarter the ground is covered with the bones of cattle 
 killed by the enemy- Tears flowed plentifully down 
 my cheeks wjiile I beheld this scene, and I never walk- 
 ed over the ground without being deeply moved.*" 
 
 In 1790, the venerable Zeisberger, who had con- 
 ducted the Indians in all their wanderings, then nearly 
 SO years of age, set out with his wife, one of the Breth- 
 ren, and about thirty Indians from Fail-field, for the 
 JVIuskingum. After a difficult and dangerous journey 
 they arrived there and began to build a new town, on 
 the Schoenbrunn tract, which they called Goshen. Here 
 the Brethren continue to labour with assiduity and zeal, 
 but the neighbourhood of some abandoned Whites and 
 the thinness of the heathen population in that region, 
 prevents much increase to their congregation. 
 
 Besides these settlements at Fairfield in Canada and 
 Goshen on the river Muskingum, the Brethren now en- 
 deavoured to establish missions among various other 
 Indian tribes. The Delawares on the Wabash having 
 formally invited them, they agreed to make an attempt 
 in that quarter, with a particular view to collect the 
 baptized Indians, who settled there on their dispersion, 
 and were afterwards forbidden by the pagan chiefs to 
 join the congregation. 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. II. p. W5,
 
 J 1 . 1 '. fROPAOATlOV OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 In 1801, John P. Kluge, who had been many years 
 a missionary in South America, accompanied by one 
 of the Brethren and a few Christian Indians from Goshen, 
 commenced a settlement on the Wabash, which for a 
 time flourished, though it does not appear that many 
 Indians were collected. But afterwards the chief who 
 was their principal friend dying, the savages became 
 very troublesome, and finally broke up the settlement 
 in a tragical manner. In 1806, all the savages in that 
 region were assembled by their prophets to hear ac- 
 counts of visions and revelations, which they had re- 
 ceived from God. Among the impostors was a Shaw- 
 anose, who gave out that he could discover the most 
 secret mysteries. The Delawares received him cor- 
 dially, and held a grand council, in order to root out 
 the arts of witchcraft and mixing poison. They resolv- 
 ed to extort a confession from all such as, the Shawan- 
 ose should accuse ; and if any would not confess, to 
 hew them down with their hatchets and burn them. 
 The first suspected was a venerable old chief, Tette- 
 pachsit. As he would not confess, they bound him 
 with cords to two posts, and began to roast him over a 
 slow fire. Unable to endure such exquisite torture, 
 the poor old man declared he had poison in the house 
 of a Christian Indian, Joshua. The savages with paint- 
 ed faces, immediately went and took Joshua by force 
 from the settlement. When confronted with Joshua, 
 Tettepachsit acknowledged he had made the declara- 
 tion merely to escape the torture. Joshua was accord- 
 ingly declared innocent of this charge, but was accus- 
 ed by the Shawanose of having an evil spirit, by which 
 he destroyed the Indians. He was cut to pieces by 
 the barbarians, who likewise burnt an old woman, 
 named CaritaSjbaptized by the Brethren, and the venera- 
 ble chief Tettepachsit, whom they knocked on the head 
 and threw into the flames, close to the Brethren's dwell- 
 ings. Overwhelmed with grief and terror, the Breth- 
 ren found it necessary to abandon the settlement.* 
 
 * Perid. Ace. Vol. IV. pp. 19.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 220 
 
 About the time the settlement on the Wabash was 
 begun, Mr. Gambold and one other of the Brethren at- 
 tempted a mission among the Cherokee Indians. They 
 found many difficulties, but finally succeeded in estab- 
 lishing a school and made some progress in teaching the 
 useful arts to the savages. Mr. Gambold and his wife 
 remain at this station, and the appearance of the chil- 
 dren under their care, especially their sweet singing, 
 when they unite to praise God, is spoken of by all who 
 visit them. 
 
 A mission was likewise attempted by one of the 
 Brethren named Dencke, in 1802, among the Chippe- 
 ways on lake Erie. But after this missionary had erect- 
 ed a house, made some progress in the language, and 
 suffered many dangers and hardships, he was finally 
 through the opposition of this tribe to the Gospel oblig- 
 ed to quit the station.* 
 
 In 1804 one of the Brethren left Fairfield in Canada 
 with 36 of the congregation, to establish a settlement 
 at Pequotting near Lake Erie. Soon after they found 
 that the government had sold the lands on which they 
 were to the whites ; and they were obliged to remove, 
 after having undergone many hardships during the first 
 winter, which was very severe and tempestuous. 
 They then settled on the Sandusky, began a school for 
 Indian children, and preached to the neighbouring 
 tribes.! 
 
 In 1807 some of the Brethren undertook a mission to 
 the Creek Indians. They fixed their residence on the 
 river Flint, about sixty miles from Milledgeville, the 
 seat of government in Georgia. Their prospects at 
 first were flattering, but the mission has since been 
 abandoned. 
 
 Before closing this sketch of the Brethren's labours 
 in North America, we have the disagreeable task of 
 Stating a transaction not very honourable to our couo- 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. IV. pp. 94, 141. 
 t. Period, Ace. Vol. V. pp. 203, 264,
 
 226 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 try the destruction of Fairfield, by the American ar- 
 my under General Harrison, in 1813. 
 
 It seems that the British force, under General Proc- 
 tor, had been obliged to occupy the chapel and some 
 houses of the Brethren as a hospital for their sick ; and 
 the General had offered to buy their houses, furniture, 
 provisions, and every thing they could spare, for the 
 use of his army. This state of things led not only the 
 Indian congregation, but the missionaries, to apprehend 
 they should be treated as enemies by the Americans ; 
 and accordingly on the occupation of Maiden and De- 
 troit by General Harrison, they began to think of re- 
 tiring from the scene of action. On the fourth of Oc- 
 tober they commenced a retreat, the Indians being ac- 
 companied by one of the missionaries, Dencke, and his 
 wife. The two other Brethren on this stalion remain- 
 ed. The same day an engagement took place between 
 the American army, and the English detachment, about 
 a mile and a half from Fairfield. The English were 
 overpowered, and General Proctor escaped with only 
 fifteen soldiers. The Americans then entered I he 
 settlement. At first they appeared friendly, and 
 expressed their regret at the Christian Indians' having 
 left the place, as they would have suffered no harm ; 
 but they soon began to treat the missionaries with great 
 severity, accusing them of having secreted the king's 
 stores, and English officers. Every house, and trunk, 
 and box, was searched, but nothing found. 
 
 On the morning of the sixth, a plunder of the settle- 
 ment was commenced, and the poor missionaries were 
 even obliged to give up the last morsel of bread. 
 Their flour, potatoes, apples, vegetables, honey, and 
 every article of provisions was taken from them. Dur- 
 ing the plundering, General Harrison arrived, and the 
 missionary Schnall sought his protection ; and petition- 
 ed a compensation for what had been taken. This 
 was refused, but he was told the missionaries might 
 leave the place. Commodore Perry however, treated 
 uiem more politely, called several times at their house.
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN, 227 
 
 protected them from the lawless soldiery, and procur- 
 ed a passport for them to depart unmolested.* 
 
 No sooner had the missionaries left the place than 
 it was set on fire. It was wholly consumed. Not 
 even an out house was left standing. The two mis- 
 sionaries proceeded to Detroit, and after a variety of 
 suffering arrived in a destitute condition at Litiz, in 
 Pennsylvania. Dencke, who followed the fugitive 
 congregation, collected them near Lake Ontario to 
 spend the winter. They built huts for themselves in 
 the woods, a house for the missionary, and a church. 
 Their number was 183, of whom 39 were communi- 
 cants, and 160 baptized. 
 
 In the summer, however, they were obliged to re- 
 move a short distance from this place on account of 
 its vicincity to the lake, and the superiority of the 
 American fleet. The feelings of the missionary, cut 
 off from all communication with his brethren, and 
 driven about in a wilderness, are thus feelingly de- 
 picted by himself. " It is now two years and a half 
 since we received any letter from any of our brethren. 
 We have felt much pain on that account, especially 
 since we have been quite alone with our small brown 
 flock, in a wandering state, on a real pilgrimage ; hav- 
 ing lost every thing, being driven from house and 
 home, in an unknown part of the country, and moving 
 from one spot to another."! 
 
 The congregation, however, soon returned to their 
 old settlement, which they rebuilt and called New 
 Fairfield. A chapel was immediately erected and 
 opened September 17, 1815. 
 
 The Brethren have now three stations among the 
 Indians of North America Goshen, New Fairfield, 
 and Spring Place. At all of them there are four mis- 
 sionaries. In neither of them is there much of a con- 
 gregation. What is the total number that have been 
 
 * Periodical Accounts, Vol. IV. pp. 437 440. 
 t Miss. Reg. for 1817, p. 116,
 
 228 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 -baptized, cannot be ascertained. From a register of 
 the congregation, dated 1772, it appears that they 
 then amounted to seven hundred and twenty. As the 
 church books were burnt when the missionaries were 
 taken prisoners on the Muskingum, the number bap- 
 tized since that period cannot be ascertained ; but it 
 has been small. The mission never has recovered 
 from the blow it then received. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 "General view of the Brethren's missions Unsuccessfift 
 attempts Manner of conducting missions Conclud- 
 ing remarks. 
 
 WE have now sketched the principal missions of the 
 united Brethren. The review of what this feeble band 
 have effected must strike us with astonishment. Their 
 whole number in civilized lands is stated at 16,000. 
 Keeping in mind the smallness of this number, and re- 
 membering at the same time that it does not include 
 the rich men of the earth, let us behold at one view 
 the extent of their operations. The following Table 
 exhibits their missions at the latest date we have been 
 ?.ble to ascertain them.
 
 THE UNITED BRETHREN. 
 
 229 
 
 TABLE. 
 
 "Com- Mission- Commu- 
 inenced. Countries. Settlements. aries. Bapt. nicants. Y. 
 
 1732 
 
 St. Thomas 
 
 C Nevvherrnhutl 
 ( Niesky 
 
 1,009 
 1,276 
 
 430 
 758 
 
 1612 
 
 
 
 ( Friedensthal | 
 
 5,161 
 
 1,711 
 
 
 1733 
 
 St. Croix 
 
 < Friedensb'g 
 
 33 
 
 2,982 
 
 897 
 
 
 
 
 ( FriedensfieJd 
 
 
 300 
 
 
 
 1741 
 
 St. Jan. 
 
 C Emmaus 
 | Bethany 
 
 
 1,006 
 455 
 
 476 
 201 
 
 
 
 
 CBogue 
 
 
 244 
 
 168 
 
 1813 
 
 1754 
 
 Jamaica 
 
 <?CarmeI 
 
 10 
 
 272 
 
 111 
 
 1817 
 
 
 
 (Williamsfeld 
 
 
 74 
 
 16 
 
 
 
 
 f St. Johns 
 
 
 5,804 
 
 2,578 
 
 1809 
 
 1756 
 
 Antigua 
 
 < Grace hill 
 
 12 
 
 2,283 
 
 964 
 
 
 
 
 (Grace bay 
 
 
 1,359 
 
 643 
 
 
 1765 
 
 Barbadoes 
 
 Sharon 
 
 4 
 
 75 
 
 
 1794 
 
 1774 
 
 St. Kitts 
 
 Bassetere 
 
 4 
 
 2,000 
 
 
 1818 
 
 
 
 C Newherrnhut 
 
 
 356 
 
 
 1814 
 
 1733 
 
 Greenland 
 
 ^Litchtenfels 
 
 19 
 
 299 
 
 
 
 
 
 (Litchtenau 
 
 
 455 
 
 
 
 
 
 C Fairfield 
 
 
 126 
 
 36 
 
 1812 
 
 1735 
 
 N. America 
 
 < Goshen 
 
 7 
 
 50 
 
 
 1810 
 
 
 
 (Spring Place 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^Paramaribo 
 
 
 612 
 
 479 
 
 1815 
 
 1734 
 
 S. America 
 
 j Somelsdyke 
 S Hope 
 i^Bambey 
 
 15 
 
 89 
 169 
 50 
 
 30 
 84 
 20 
 
 1800 
 1804 
 
 1765 
 
 Tartary 
 
 Sarepta 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 
 1810 
 
 
 
 CNain 
 
 
 112 
 
 
 
 1771 
 
 Labrador 
 
 ^Okkak 
 
 28 
 
 146 
 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 ( Hopedale 
 
 
 104 
 
 48 
 
 
 1792 
 
 S. Africa 
 
 C Gnadenthal 
 I Gruenekloof 
 
 21 
 
 1,000 
 200 
 
 430 
 53 
 
 1818 
 
 In this table the number of missionaries is referred 
 to the year 1817, and the number of baptized and com- 
 20
 
 230 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 municants to the different years annexed. By con- 
 sulting the list of baptized it will be found they amount 
 to more than 28,000, which is probably not very far 
 from a true estimate at any one time, though they are 
 here given for different years. If any thing, however, 
 the number is too large, as the candidates for baptism 
 are generally included. In the year 1812, there were, 
 according to Mr. Latrobe, in the thirty three settlements 
 of the Brethren 157 missionaries, and about 27,400 
 converts. The whole number, of course, whom these 
 apostolic men have been instrumental in delivering 
 from pagan darkness since they commenced their ef- 
 forts, in 1 732, must be very great. 
 
 Besides these missions in which they have so hap- 
 pily succeeded, they have, at different times, made at- 
 tempts which failed. One was, in 1747, to intro- 
 duce Christianity among the Gaures of Persia. The 
 two brethren who undertook this enterprize, after hav- 
 ing been at two different times robbed of every thing, 
 even to the clothes they wore, and one of them nearly 
 killed by the banditti, at length arrived in Ispahan, 
 where they were kindly received by some Roman 
 Catholic Fathers. Their design of visiting the Gaures 
 was, however, found impracticable, on account of the 
 massacres constantly taking place. They set out on 
 their return home ; and had not proceeded far when 
 the caravan to which they belonged was attacked by 
 a murderous gang, and they again stripped of every 
 thing but a few clothes. Covered with rags and in 
 debt, they found a friend in the Dutch agent at Bender 
 Buscher, who forwarded them to Bassora, and thence 
 to Egypt. Here one of them died. The other, Dr. 
 Hocker, returned to Europe after an absence of about 
 three years. 
 
 Soon after, Dr. Hocker determined to penetrate into 
 Abyssinia. He proceeded to Egypt, in 1752, formed 
 an acquaintance with the patriarch of the Copts, ob- 
 tained a firman from the Grand Seignor of Ca*iro, and 
 a letter of recommendation from the British ambassa-
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 231 
 
 dor to the prime minister of Abyssinia. But before he 
 left Egypt the Grand Seignor died, and the whole 
 country was thrown into such anarchy that he was 
 obliged to return home. 
 
 Again, in 1756, he renewed the attempt in company 
 with another of the Brethren. After remaining some 
 time at Cairo they set out for Abyssinia ; but they 
 were shipwrecked in the Red Sea, and after various 
 sufferings on the Arabian coast, they made their way 
 back to Cairo. At Cairo they found the plague raging, 
 and again returned home. 
 
 Dr. Hocker was not yet discouraged. He hoped by 
 the practice of physic in Cairo to establish himself 
 there, and prepare an opening to the country so long 
 the object of his desire. He proceeded the third time 
 to Egypt, in 1768. Soon after, John Antes was ap- 
 pointed to join him. This missionary, after much suf- 
 fering, arrived at Cairo. But the Brethren could ef- 
 fect nothing. Egypt was in a state of confusion, and 
 they were often insulted, not only by the populace, but 
 by men in power. Antes had the unhappiness to fall 
 into the hands of a Bey, who, in the hope of extorting 
 money from him, threw him into a dungeon with a 
 chain round his neck, and tortured him with the basti- 
 nado* until life was nearly exhausted. Afterwards he 
 returned to Europe, and the mission was relinquished* 
 
 The Brethren likewise sent missionaries to the Lap- 
 landers in 1735 ; to the coast of Guinea in 1737, and 
 again in 1768 ; to the negroes in Georgia, in 1738 ; to 
 
 * In this punishment, the subject is thrown flat on hia face, and 
 his feet stretched apart by a strong staff, to each end of which a 
 chain ia attached and fastened round the ancle. The soles of the 
 feet, bj twisting the staff, are turned up, and beat with a lash from 
 the skin of a hippopotamus, about a yard in length, somewhat thick- 
 er than a man's finger, and very tough and hard. The pain it at 
 first very excruciating. Mr. Antes says it was to him " like the 
 application of a red hot poker." Persons of very vigorous constitu- 
 tions may survive five or six hundred strokes, after that the blood 
 gushes from the mouth and nose, and the unhappy victim soon dies, 
 
 Antes* Observation*-,,
 
 232 PROPAGATION OT CHRISTIANITY 
 
 the slaves in Algiers in 1739 ; and to Ceylon in 1740} 
 but little or no fruit was gathered in any of these fields. 
 
 To support these missions the Brethren have no 
 fund whatever. They are wholly dependant on vol- 
 untary contribution. We are sorry to add, that partly 
 on account of their distresses on the continent, several 
 of their congregations being broken up, and partly on 
 account of the increased expense of their missions dur- 
 ing the wars, they are now deeply involved in debt, 
 and all their plans are embarrassed. Their missions, 
 however, are far less expensive than those of any 
 other society. The missionaries are generally bred to 
 some trade, and at this they work when it is practica- 
 ble. Besides, as they live in families, and several 
 are almost invariably united in one mission, their ex- 
 penses are lessened ; to say nothing of their peculiar 
 habits of life. 
 
 The care of the Brethren's missions devolves, pri* 
 marily, on the Elders' Conference of the Unity, which 
 is a select number of bishops and elders appointed by 
 the general synods once in seven or eight years. To 
 assist them there have been formed, a Society for the 
 furtherance of the Gospel among the heathen, institut- 
 ed at London, in 1741. One for the same purpose at 
 Zeist near Utrecht, in 1793; and a Society for pro- 
 pagating the Gospel, formed at Bethlehem in Pennsylr 
 vania, in 1787. With the Elders' Conference the mis- 
 sionaries all maintain a regular correspondence, trans- 
 mitting to them their diaries, or journals. Of these a 
 Secretary is appointed to make extracts, a copy of 
 which in manuscript is sent and read to all the congre- 
 gations. By this means a missionary spirit is diffused 
 through all the members of their church ; the young 
 and old, men, women, and children, all have a passion 
 {"or missions. Hence, in the language of Mr. Home, 
 ;< If any of their missionaries are carried off by sick- 
 ness or casualty, men of the same stamp are ready to 
 supply their place, and the office of a missionary does 
 ;iot go about knocking at a hundred doors, doomed to
 
 BY" THE UNITED BRETHREN. 
 
 be rejected by them all." Hence, too, the superiority 
 of their missionaries, they are born and educated in a 
 missionary atmosphere. The uniformity of their hab- 
 its, the oneness of their character, which prevents those 
 discords that ruin so many missions, and enables them 
 to go forward against the enemy with unbroken ranks, 
 undoubtedly has vast influence in their success. Their 
 missionaries are of one mind, as to the doctrines they 
 teach, the mode of inculcating them, and the form of 
 discipline. But still without the soul of a missionary 
 without being imbued with the spirit of their calling, 
 they could not effect the wonders we have witnessed. 
 It is the missionary spirit which enables them to com- 
 pass sea and land to converse with untamed nature 
 in all its imbecility and all its ferocity to take up their 
 abode in the icy waters of Greenland, and in the sickly 
 swamps of South America to spend their lives in re- 
 peated, though unsuccessful, attempts to extend the 
 triumphs of the cross. This spirit, to be buoyant 
 amidst every depression to rise in proportion to the 
 weight laid upon it, must indeed spring from a peren- 
 nial fountain from a heart overflowing with love 
 to God and man; and such is, generally, the fact 
 with these missionaries. Not only are they volunteers 
 volunteers to that extent, if any wishes to leave his 
 work, or even has not his whole heart in it, he is con- 
 sidered as no longer useful, and is dismissed dismiss- 
 ed if his heart misgives him, though he has gone oa 
 board a vessel and is ready to sail ; but they are like- 
 wise men of ardent piety. It is this, unquestionably, 
 united to, or rather producing their unassuming habils, 
 their self-denial, their, patience of suffering, and their 
 burning zeal, that makes them so resistless in their 
 movements. 
 
 With regard to their manner of conducting missions, 
 a few words may be said. Their missionaries are not 
 educated. Though they do not reject the aids of learn- 
 ing, and have in many instances found it an important 
 auxiliary, yet they suppose the habits of a mechanic 
 20*
 
 234 PROPAGATION OF CIIRIST1ANIT-V 
 
 better fitted than those of the student to the arduous 
 service of their missions, which have generally been 
 among savages. The Bible is almost the only book 
 which is studied. When missionaries are called for, 
 the list of those who have offered themselves to the 
 work is examined, and suitable persons selected. 
 Great care is taken that two persons of different tem- 
 perant be not put under the same yoke. To preserve 
 harmony and good health, seem to be the principal 
 ends aimed at in their instructions. When ready to 
 go, the missionaries are not held up to public notice as 
 martyrs and confessors before they have even seen a 
 heathen ; they are sent away privately, commended to 
 God by the prayers of the congregation. 
 
 When arrived among the heathen, their first object 
 is to gain confidence. They exert themselves by ev- 
 ery suitable method to obtain the friendship of such as 
 may fall in their way. When they are able to com- 
 mence instructing, they exhibitors/ of all, as we have 
 seen in their missions, Jesus Christ and him crucified. 
 They not only preach, but go from house to house. 
 When a congregation is formed, all are assembled once 
 every day for social worship. When any of the hea- 
 then express concern for their salvation, and enrol 
 their names in the congregation they are called new 
 people : if their concern continues, and they desire 
 baptism they become candidates, and after suitable in- 
 struction, if they exhibit a proper deportment they are 
 baptized. If they continue an exemplary walk they 
 are candidates for communion ; and by giving sufficient 
 evidence of a real work of grace on their hearts, they 
 at length become communicants. The whole congre- 
 gation is usually divided into classes, for convenience 
 of instruction. The missionaries appoint assistants 
 Irom among the converts, when necessary ; but they 
 are careful how they inflate weak minds with this dis- 
 tinction. Schools are established in all their missions 
 Avhere it is practicable, and they have been found 
 highly beneficiaK
 
 BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. 23$ 
 
 Oh the whole, the institutions of the Brethren among 
 the heathen deserve very high commendation. This 
 little company have given a lead to the whole Chris- 
 tian world. What they have accomplished is almost 
 incredible. In the words of another, I may add, 
 " Had the rest of the Protestant world been equally 
 active and equally successful with the Moravians since 
 the year 1732, the night of Paganism would now be 
 past."* There would be employed 531,250 mission- 
 aries, who would have under their care 188,125,000 
 converts ; and allowing that only twice as many hear 
 the Gospel as receive it, nearly the whole pagan 
 world would come within its sound. Even now, if the 
 whole body of protestant Christians were to rouse 
 themselves to the exertions which distinguish these 
 unassuming and almost unknown men, there would be 
 within one year a missionary to less than every thou- 
 sand souls ; or, in other words, the world would be 
 converted. 
 
 * Recorder, Vol. HI. p. 13.
 
 PART VI. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE METHO 
 DISTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 WEST INDIES. 
 
 Mission commenced by Dr. Coke Jlntigua Dominica 
 
 St. Vincents St. Christophers St. Eustatius 
 
 Nevis Tortola Jamaica Opposition of the gov- 
 ernment Missionaries persecuted Present state of 
 the missions. 
 
 THE exertions of the Wesleyan Methodists were first 
 directed to the West Indies. The mission had its or- 
 igin, principally, with Dr. Coke, who, after commenc- 
 ing it without the patronage of any Society, maintain- 
 ed it for a long time by his personal exertions, sub- 
 mitting even to the drudgery of charity, and gratuitous- 
 ly pleaded the cause of a perishing world from door to 
 door. 
 
 ANTIGUA. Dr. Coke, accompanied by three other 
 Methodist preachers, sailed from England in the Au- 
 tumn of 1786, for Nova-Scotia. By stress of weather, 
 they were driven to the West Indies ; and as their ob- 
 ject was missionary they concluded to commence their 
 operations there. They landed on Antigua. Some- 
 thing had before been done on this Island. So early 
 as 1760, Nathaniel Gilbert Esq., speaker of the House 
 of Assembly in Antigua, having himself been impress- 
 ed with divine truth whil on a visit to England, made
 
 flY THE METHODISTS. 237 
 
 considerable exertion (o promote the interest of relig- 
 ion at home. His first attempts were confined to a 
 few persons, whom he collected at his own house on 
 the Lord's day ; but after wards, he proceeded to preach 
 in public, not only to the white people, but to the ne- 
 gro slaves. In this he persevered, though his conduct, 
 so singular and unexampled, brought on him a load of 
 ignominy, until he had the pleasure of uniting about 
 tivo hundred of his hearers into a Christian society. 
 Over these he continued to watch with the tenderness 
 and solicitude of a father; but in the mids-t of his use- 
 fulness, he was removed by death from this scene of 
 action. 
 
 After his decease, for near twenty years, no one was 
 found to supply his place. At length, Mr. John Bax- 
 ter, in the Methodist connexion, having come to An- 
 tigua as a ship-wright in the service of government, 
 commenced preaching. He collected the scattered 
 remnants of Mr. Gilbert's congregation, and increased 
 it so much that at the end of five years it amounted to 
 about one thousand members. The conduct of some,, 
 however, but poorly corresponded with their profes- 
 sion. 
 
 On the arrival of Dr. Coke, Mr. Baxter agreed to 
 leave a lucrative situation which he held on the island, 
 and devote himself, with Mr. Warrener, one of the 
 preachers originally destined for Nova Scotia, to the 
 work of the ministry. Since that time, the Methodist 
 Society, though subject to considerable variation, has 
 been more or less on the increase. It consisted, in 
 1815, of 2737 members. In Barbuda, a small island 
 near Antigua, the work of God is very promising.* 
 
 DOMINICA. Dr. Coke, when he had settled the 
 mission in Antigua, sailed for Dominica. He there 
 prepared the way for a missionary, who was sent 
 about two years after, and collected in a short time one 
 hundred and fifty negroes into a society. Success so 
 animated the missionary, that he fell a victim to x.- 
 
 * Mis;-. Rj. Vol. Ill, p. 623,
 
 238 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 cessive exertion. Another who was sent some time 
 after to fill the vacancy, found some of the hopeful con- 
 verts stedfast in the truth. He soon gathered, at 
 Prince Rupert's Bay, a society of several hundred. 
 This has continued to flourish, though the extreme un- 
 healthiness of the situation has destroyed many mis- 
 sionaries, and frequently left the society destitute. Its 
 members in 1815, were seven hundred and nine ne- 
 groes, and one white person. 
 
 ST. VINCENTS. This mission was commenced in 
 1787. The first attempt was to establish a school 
 among the Caribs, or natives. The legislature of the 
 island gave an estate to support the institution. But 
 the Catholic priests from Martinico infused such sus- 
 picions into the minds of this ignorant people, of the 
 missionaries being spies, that it was found necessary 
 to withdraw from among them. With the negroes they 
 were more successful. They soon collected such num- 
 bers of these poor objects, as to recompense for their 
 failure with the Caribs. But the legislature, which 
 had at first patronised them, now passed a law prohib- 
 iting them under the severest penalties from preaching 
 to the negroes. The first transgression was a fine, 
 the second, corporal punishment and banishment, and 
 in case of return, death! In consequence of this 
 Act, Mr. Lumb, the missionary, was thrown into pris- 
 on. His friends offered to pay the fine, but he would 
 give no countenance to such an infamous law. Hap- 
 pily the Act was disallowed by the government at 
 home, so that it remained in force but a short time. 
 Since then, no material impediment has obstructed the 
 progress of the mission. The number belonging to the 
 congregations, in 1812, was 2370. 
 
 ST. CHRISTOPHERS. Dr. Coke visited this island in 
 1787. Mr. Hammel, a Methodist preacher, accompani- 
 ed him, remained on the island, and soon gathered a 
 small society, which has since greatly increased. 
 From its first establishment, the mission has enjoyed 
 arn almost uninterrupted course of prosperity. The Soci-
 
 LY THE METHODISTS. 239 
 
 ety, in 1804, consisted of 3017, which is a greater num- 
 ber than it has had at any other period. 
 
 ST. EUSTATIUS. The first visit of Dr. Coke to St. 
 Eustatius was in 1787. The government forbid his 
 preaching, but he instructed the slaves in small com- 
 panies from morning to night, for about eighteen days, 
 in the house of a free black with whom he lodged. The 
 following year, he renewed his visit, but was threaten- 
 ed with imprisonment, and was obliged to retire. It 
 seems that after his departure, the Governor cruelly 
 persecuted a certain slave, who endeavoured to in- 
 struct his countrymen ; and, at length, caused him to 
 be sold to the captain of a Spanish ship. Every effort 
 to establish a mission was unsuccessful, until the 
 island fell into the hands of the British. Permission 
 was then granted to preach the Gospel, and the mis- 
 sionaries soon united several negroes into a society. 
 There number in 1816, was 363. 
 
 NEVIS. Dr. Coke left a missionary on this island, 
 in 1785. The planters at first opposed the instruction 
 of their slaves, but by degrees they became more re- 
 conciled. A respectable society of negroes was form- 
 ed in Charleston, the capital of the Island. The plant- 
 ers began to admit the missionaries to their estates. 
 The elect soon became visible. The Sabbath, which 
 throughout the West Indies is the common market day, 
 began to be observed. Many of the white people 
 shut up their shops and stores, to attend on Divine 
 worship, and the negroes who used to occupy the day 
 in dancing, and drinking, and fighting, came in crowds 
 to hear the word of God, and sing his praise. In 1804, 
 the members in the connexion were 1414. 
 
 TORTOLA AND THE VlRGIN ISLANDS. The miS- 
 
 sion established by Dr. Coke in 1788, did not 
 flourish at first, though commenced under favoura- 
 ble auspices. The first appearance of the negroes was 
 such as to promise an easy access with the gospel; but, 
 as in other places, they were found to be stupid and 
 sensual. At length a society was formed, a chapel
 
 J40 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 erected, and the number of hearers augmented. Af- 
 terwards, the gospel spread among the inhabitants of 
 the several islets, scattered up and down in the vicini- 
 ty, which, like solitary rocks, lift their heads above the 
 waves. To many of these the missionaries, with prej- 
 udice to their health, and often at the risk of life, went 
 from time to time, declaring the glad tidings of salva- 
 tion to the few deserted families upon them. At the 
 present time, religion is not only respected in Tortola, 
 but publicly countenanced by the principal inhabitants. 
 Even the chief magistrates had, in 1809, seats in the 
 Methodist chapel, and regularly occupied them. One 
 of the members of his Majesty's Council was a com- 
 municant. The Society was greatest in 1 809, there 
 being 2337 members. 
 
 JAMAICA. In 1789, Dr. Coke visited this island to es- 
 tablish a mission. Shortly after, a missionary arrived at 
 Kingston, and was received with much kindness by a 
 number of the inhabitants. Meetings were at first held 
 in a private house, but, as they increased, a building was 
 purchased, which answered for a chapel. On the 
 opening of the chapel, it was frequented by some 
 whites, as well as negroes and free people of colour ; 
 but the former soon discontinued their attendance. 
 The tide changed. Many of the whites became out- 
 rageous against the meetings, and went so far that the 
 preacher and hearers were even in danger of their lives. 
 It was vain to apply to the magistrates for protection. 
 They, too, set their faces against the mission, and even 
 countenanced the mob in several enormities. The 
 Methodists were obliged to keep a guard in the chapel 
 during the night. One morning, when there was no 
 watch, burnt coals were found on the floor ; an indica- 
 tion of some attempt to set it on fire. 
 
 These circumstances, together with sickness among 
 the missionaries, brought the society very low. New 
 missionaries indeed supplied the place of those who 
 died, and attempts were made to establish societies in 
 different parts of the island ; but generally with little
 
 '1BY THE METHODISTS. 241 
 
 success. The white people were inveterate against 
 the missionaries, and the slaves were generally prohib- 
 ited by their masters from attending on instruction. 
 Even the government interfered, and manifested a zeal 
 in suppressing the mission, worthy a better cause. In 
 December 1 802, the Assembly passed an Act, that no 
 person, unless qualified by the laws of Great Britian 
 and of Jamaica, should preach, or perform the services 
 of religion in meetings of negroes, or people of colour, 
 that persons offending against this law should be deem- 
 ed rogues and vagabonds ; and as such be committed 
 to the work house, and kept to hard labour one month 
 for the first offence, and six months for every repetition 
 of it Nay, should the case be extraordinary, the As- 
 sizes might inflict any punishment short of death. 
 Any person permitting a meeting on his premises should 
 pay a fine not exceeding 100 pounds. 
 
 The Methodists, having a regular license, did not 
 apprehend themselves within the limits of this law. 
 Mr. Campbell, therefore, continued to preach as usual 
 at Kingston. He was not there interrupted ; but going 
 to Morant bay, where a society was beginning to be 
 formed, he was apprehended and committed to prison. 
 When his imprisonment was expired, he returned to 
 Kingston, and applying to the magistrates for a license, 
 it was granted. 
 
 leaving preached there for a time, he returned to 
 Morant bay'. As this was a different parish, he applied 
 to the magistrates there also for a license. Instead of 
 granting it, they revived the old prosecution, imposing 
 the fine of one hundred pounds in addition to an im- 
 prisonment, and Mr. Campbell was obliged to leave 
 the island. Mr. Fish was left to take care of the 
 flock at Kingston, but at Morant bay they remained 
 destitute. All social worship was at end. A sensible 
 and respectable man was imprisoned a month, simply 
 for singing and praying with a few friends. 
 
 The iniquitous bill, however, did not receive the 
 royal sanction. The pious people of Jamaica, after a 
 21
 
 242 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 persecution of two years were permitted to assemble 
 for the worship of God ; but the legislature had not 
 yet done. An act was procured forming Kingston into 
 a corporation. A clause was inserted in the charter 
 empowering the corporation to impose fines and im- 
 prisonment to a great extent on those who should vio- 
 late their regulations. The design not being perceiv- 
 ed, it obtained the sanction of his majesty. The 
 Common Council then, under pretence of zeal for the 
 purity of religion, passed an act by which any person, 
 not duly authorized, presuming to preach, or teach, or 
 offer up public prayers, or sing psalms in any meeting 
 of negroes or free people of colour, should, if a free per- 
 son, suffer a fine not exceeding one hundred pounds, 
 or be imprisoned in the common jail, or work house, 
 for any space less than three months ; that any per- 
 son permitting such illegal meeting in his house, or 
 premises, should suffer a like punishment ; and that 
 even in a licensed place of worship there should be no 
 public service earlier than six in the morning, or after 
 sunset at night. 
 
 This cruel law was of course confined to Kingston ; 
 but the Assembly under the cloak of exciting the pro- 
 prietprs of slaves to instruct them, soon after passed 
 an act ordaining that their instructions should be con- 
 fined to the doctrines of the established church, and 
 that no missionary should be allowed to teach them 
 under a penalty of twenty pounds for every slave 
 proved to be present. This act, however, being sub- 
 ject to revision by his majesty, was disapproved ; 
 though there was an intentional delay in forwarding it 
 for the royal approbation, so that it was acted upon, 
 and the meetings suspended for more than a year. 
 This being understood by his majesty, he ordered the 
 governors in the West Indies to give their assent *o no 
 bill relative to religion, until they had transmitted a 
 draught of it to England. Enraged by this disappoint- 
 ment, the Assembly of Jamaica passed various resolu- 
 tions declaring that the prohibition of passing laws on
 
 BT THE METHODISTS. 243 
 
 the subject of religion was a violent infringement of 
 the Constitution of the island ; and it was the duty of 
 the House to exercise their privilege of withholding 
 supplies. Proceedings at last were so violent, that the 
 Governor dissolved the Assembly. 
 
 The Methodists seem to be the principal persons aim- 
 ed at in this opposition, and towards them it is still direct- 
 ed. Various means are found to harass them. In Au- 
 gust 1812, one of their missionaries was imprisoned a 
 month for preaching on the Lord's day. In 1814, how- 
 ever, Mr. Davies, on arriving at Kingston, after much 
 difficulty obtained license from the assembly to preach. 
 The chapel was opened, after having been closed near- 
 ly seven years. But scarcely had the hungry and scat- 
 tered flock begun to collect and refresh themselves in 
 the house of the Lord, when Mr. Davies was removed 
 by death, and the doors again closed. The members 
 in the Methodist connexion on this island were in 1815, 
 no less than 1937. 
 
 Besides these missions, the Methodists have others 
 in St. Bartholomews, Barbadoes, Trinidad, Grenada, 
 and the Bahama Islands. The whole number attached 
 to their society in all the islands, was by their Report 
 in 1816, as follows : 
 
 Jlntigua District. 
 
 Antigua 3,177 St. Vincent 2,940 
 
 St. Christophers 2,999 Barbadoes 54 
 
 Nevis 1,421 Grenada 173 
 
 St. Bartholomews 541 Trinidad 330 
 
 Tortola, &c. 1,792 Demarara 364 
 
 Dominica 710 
 
 Jamaica District 3,207 
 
 Bahama District 1,134 
 
 Bermuda District 96 
 
 Total in the West Indies 1
 
 244 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 In addition to these stations, they have lately ap- 
 pointed missionaries to that part of St. Domingo under 
 ?he presidency of Petion, who favours their attempts. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 CEYLON. 
 
 Miscellaneous exertions Society and funds Mission 
 to Ceylon Conversion of a Budhist Priest Aspect 
 of the Mission. 
 
 THE Methodists, animated by their usual zeal, have 
 not confined themselves to the West Indies. They 
 have, within four or five years, extended their labours 
 to Sierra Leone, South Africa, Bombay, and Cey- 
 lon in the East ; and Canada, Nova Scotia, New 
 Brunswick, and Newfoundland in the West. In the 
 four last named countries they employed, in 1815, sev- 
 enteen missionaries, and reckoned in society 1570. 
 Since that time, in 1817, they have established a mis- 
 sion at Madras in the East Indies, and are now about 
 forming one in the important island of Madagascar. 
 Their establishment at Demarara deserves notice. It 
 was formed in 1 809, and is now flourishing. A mis- 
 sionary society in aid of the general Society is com- 
 menced, and promises between four and five hundred 
 dollars annually. Several of the slaves subscribe. 
 When one of the missionaries asked them whether they 
 could afford to give any thing, they replied, " Sir, we 
 ought of all persons to help our poor fellow creatures. 
 Once we had not the Gospel ; but the people of Eng- 
 land have sent it to us, and we ought to help in send- 
 ing it all over the world." A female slave said, 
 ' God has given it to me, and his Gospel beside ; and 
 as it is my own, I have a right to give it to help carry 
 de Gospel to my fellow creatures ; for I sure de Gospel
 
 BY THE METHODISTS. 246 
 
 fiave done much for my soul, and I wish all de world 
 to feel de same." 
 
 To direct and support these different missions, it was 
 found necessary, especially on the lamented death of 
 Dr. Coke, in 1814, by whose personal exertions they 
 had, principally, been put in operation, to adopt some 
 general system. With this view, a Methodist Mission- 
 ary Society was formed at a general meeting of the 
 friends of missions at the chapel, City Road, London, 
 Dec. 1, 1814.* The funds of this Society, it is believ- 
 ed, are already adequate to its expenditures. In 1816, 
 the income was 10,4231. 10s. 9d. (more than $46,300) 
 and the expenditures but 9,8591. 2s. 9|d. (about 
 $43,800.)t 
 
 It would be interesting to go into the details of their 
 different missions ; but neither our limits nor means of 
 information, permits any thing more than a sketch of 
 the principal mission, which is at Ceylon. 
 
 In 1814, Dr. Coke, accompanied by seven other mis- 
 sionaries, sailed for this island. Dr. Coke died on the 
 passage. The surviving missionaries, except one des- 
 tined to Cape Town, and another left at Bombay, ar- 
 rived in safety at Ceylon. They were kindly received 
 by governor Brownrigg and other gentlemen in author- 
 ity ; by whose advice they commenced English schools 
 in some of the principal places. It was not long be- 
 fore an instance of conversion occurred, which deserves 
 notice. 
 
 * In forming a subordinate society at Sheffield the following hap- 
 py thought dropped from Montgomery the Poet. " In the Bible 
 Society, all names and distinctions of sects are blended, till they 
 are lost, like the prismatic colours, in a ray of pure and perfect 
 light. In the missionary work, though divided, they are not discord- 
 ant ; but, like the same colours displayed and harmonized in the 
 rainbow, they form an arch of glory ascending on the one hand 
 from earth to heaven, and descending on the other from heaven to 
 earth a bo<v of promise a covenant of petce a sign that the 
 storm is passing away, and the Sun of Righteousness, with healing 
 in his wings, breaking forth on all nations." 
 
 Miss. Reg. Vol. II. p. KG-, 
 t Min. Reg. Vol. IV. p. 492 1 . 
 31*
 
 246 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTl-AJflTS 
 
 Mr. Clough, one of the missionaries, sometimes at- 
 tended the idolatrous worship of the natives. He soon 
 formed an acquaintance with one of their priests, an 
 acute man, and thoroughly versed in the religion ot 
 his country. Their interviews were long and frequent. 
 In one of them the priest started a subject, the origin 
 of evil. "If the God of the Christians be perfectly 
 holy, can he be the author of evil and if not, where 
 did man get that spirit to do evil?" The missionary 
 answered, " from our first parents." " Whence did 
 they receive it ?" " The awful consequence of diso- 
 bedience to their Creator." " But how this disposi- 
 tion to disobey God ?" "Temptation, and the devil 
 was the tempter." " What is the devil ?" " An evil 
 spirit." " Who made the devil, and how did he be- 
 come such ?" " God created him a pure angel, but 
 he rebelled." " Whence this disposition to rebel ?" 
 The missionary here found himself in some difficulty, 
 but concluded by telling the priest, good men had said 
 many things on the subject j but this only is sufficient 
 for us to know, sin is in the world, and God has threat- 
 ened to punish it, and we should only be concerned to 
 avoid it, and do our duty. The priest said he had 
 thought much on this point, and never found any thing 
 so satisfactory in his own religion. 
 
 At another interview the priest said he was in greai 
 perplexity concerning the responsibility of the heathen. 
 '' How can God punish an idolater if that idolater wor- 
 ships according to the light afforded him ?" The mis- 
 sionary told him that God might permit nations to re- 
 main in heathen ignorance in consequence of their hav- 
 ing once rejected the Gospel ; but they will be judged 
 according to the light they have. Their situation is 
 deplorable, and God in compassion is now about to 
 make them another offer of salvation. " I have now 
 to offer you," said he, " the blessings of the Gospel of 
 Jesus Christ, and if you reject this offer you will as- 
 suredly be condemned at the last day." The priest 
 was greatly agitated, and gathering up his loose gar-
 
 BY THE METHODISTS. 24? 
 
 ments, with a countenance expressive of great con- 
 cern, replied mildly, "I hardly know what to do. I 
 have been brought up in the religion which I now pro- 
 fess, and am settled in it. 1 know not how to think 
 about changing it, and it is a thing I cannot at present 
 entertain." 
 
 The missionary afterwards gave him a copy of the 
 New Testament, and, during several successive inter- 
 views, explained its difficulties. At length the priest 
 confessed his fear that the religion of Budhu, in which 
 he and his countrymen believed, was wrong. "During 
 the last three weeks," said he, " 1 have been in great 
 distress of mind. I have frequently returned home 
 after my interviews with you, unable to sleep for many 
 nights." As to changing his religion he added, " I am. 
 in my present situation as comfortable as I can wish 
 with regard to the things of this world ; but as soon as 
 I throw off my priestly garmentSj I shall be deprived of 
 .all means of support, and be brought into distress." 
 
 i\lr. Clough took measures to protect this inquirer 
 from insult, and to provide for his support if he should 
 eventually prove sincere. * While this was doing, and 
 the baptism of the priest expected, the affair was blaz- 
 ed abroad. The High Priest of the district was so 
 alarmed by the intelligence, that he assembled fourteen 
 of the head priests, and sent them to persuade their 
 brother, if possible, to abandon the idea of embracing 
 Christianity. Besides the priests, there were his fan> 
 ily connexions, some weeping, some scolding, and 
 others threatening to put an end to their existence. 
 Many head men of the district came with large pres- 
 ents, saying, " If you forsake the priesthood it will ruin 
 our religion in this country. 13ut he broke through 
 them all, and made his escape at the hazard of his life. 
 
 Afterwards, he had severe conflicts, both from within 
 and without ; but a day or two before his baptism the 
 missionary called upon him, and found him uncommon- 
 ly cheerful and happy. " 1 dreamed," said he, " last 
 night, that my robes (priests 7 garments) were covered
 
 248 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITF 
 
 with all kinds of filthy reptiles. I was so disgusted at 
 the sight, that I thought I went to a river and cast them 
 in, never to touch them again. When I awoke in the 
 morning I found myself naked, and all my robes folded 
 up and thrown on the far side of the room. Now, 
 thought I, God has sent me this dream to shew me the 
 bad state I am in, and to confirm me in all my former 
 resolutions, and I am only sorry that I am forced to 
 put them on again." When he was baptized, the gov- 
 ernor sent him two suits of clothes, and settled on him 
 a salary as translator. He became useful to the mis- 
 sionaries.* 
 
 The conversion of this priest shook the faith of many 
 others, but there was a great difficulty in the way. 
 When they cast off their robes they lose all, even their 
 freehold estates, if they have any, as had the one just 
 mentioned to considerable amount. It was not long,, 
 however, before a fine youth, who had been studying 
 several years for the priesthood, threw off his robes, 
 and came to live with the missionaries as a servant ; 
 so great was his desire to be instructed in Christianity. 
 A head priest, too, who has half the priests and tem- 
 ples in the island under his command, has expressed 
 his apprehension that Christianity is true, and permit- 
 ted the missionaries to preach in the temples where he 
 keeps his head quarters. 
 
 The mission has a compact establishment at Colum- 
 bo, in an excellent situation, consisting of a dwelling 
 house, printing office, chapel, type-foundery &c. in one 
 inclosure. There is a Sunday school in the fort, and a 
 large one, including many natives, in the Pettah, or 
 suburbs. The mission daily gathers strength. There 
 arc twelve missionaries now on the island, at Colum- 
 bo, Jaffnapatam, Trincomalee, Batticaloe, Galle and 
 Matura. The report of the Society states, " By 
 preaching, catechizing, conducting native schools, and 
 printing the scriptures and other useful books, they are 
 
 * Mitt. Reg. Vol. UK p. 437.
 
 BY THE METHODISTS. 249 
 
 laying the foundation of a work, which, if zealously 
 supported, promises, under the blessing of God, to re- 
 erect the temples of Christ now in ruins through the 
 neglect of Christians, to arrest the devastating progress 
 of Paganism and Mahomedanism, now almost trium- 
 phant over the feeble remains of Christianity, to re- 
 assert the honour and victories of the cross, and con- 
 vey the knowledge of God and salvation, through an 
 island, the essential principle, of whose religion is to 
 deny God, and the almost universal practice, to wor- 
 ship devils."* 
 
 * Miss. Reg. for 1818, p. 4.
 
 PART VII. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE BAPTISTS. 
 
 CHAPTER T. 
 
 Origin of the Baptist Missionary Society Carey and 
 Thomas sent to Bengal Their difficulties Hindoo 
 character Other missionaries sent out Mission fix- 
 ed at Serampore Death of Mr. Grant. 
 
 So early as 1784, an Association of Baptist minis- 
 ters and churches met at Nottingham, set apart one 
 hour, the first Monday evening of every month, for 
 special and united prayer that the kingdom of Christ 
 might be extended in the world. When this had been 
 continued about seven years, many began to feel an 
 inconsistency in praying without exerting themselves 
 to obtain the object of their prayers. In particular, 
 the Rev. Mr. Carey, pastor of a church in Moulton, and 
 afterwards in Leicester, a pleasant shire-town, on the 
 river Sour, was deeply impressed with the importance 
 of some vigorous effort to propagate Christianity. 
 
 From his first entering the ministry,* his mind had 
 been deeply affected with the state of the heathen world; 
 and that his views might be properly directed, he had 
 made himself acquainted with the geography, popula- 
 tion, and religion, of the various nations of the earth ; 
 and with the labours of Christians both of early and 
 of later ages, in extending the Gospel. Whenever he 
 
 * Till the twenty fourth year of his age, Mr. Carey was a work- 
 ing shoemaker.
 
 BT THE BAPTISTS. c j.bl 
 
 met with his Brethren in the ministry, he seldom omit- 
 ted to converse with them on the importance and prac- 
 ticability of missions. The Rev. Mr. Pearce of Birm- 
 ingham entered deeply into his views, and several oth- 
 ers began to think seriously on the subject. At a min- 
 isters' meeting in Clipstone, 1791, two sermons were 
 preached which had an aspect on missions ; and a 
 degree of feeling being excited, Mr. Carey moved that 
 they should come to some resolution about forming a 
 missionary Society. But nothing was done, except 
 to request Mr. Carey to publish a manuscript, which he 
 had by him, on the subject. In the spring of the fol- 
 lowing year, Mr. Carey preached a sermon at the an- 
 nual Association in Nottingham, from Isaiah liv. 2, 3 ; 
 in which he took up the spirit of the passage in two 
 exhortations, Expect great things-' Attempt great things. 
 The effect was considerable. A resolution was passed 
 that a plan for a society should be formed before the 
 next ministers' meeting. This was done. The consti- 
 tution was adopted at Kellering, Oct. 2, 1792, the di- 
 recting committee chosen, and something effected to- 
 wards obtaining the requisite funds. Only 13l. 2s. 6d. 
 however, was at first subscribed. 
 
 The Committee having learnt that Mr. Thomas, a 
 pious surgeon, who had spent some time in India, and 
 had made some exertions to instruct the natives in 
 Christianity, was desirous of returning to that country 
 in the capacity of a missionary, applied to him for that 
 purpose. He readily consented. It was resolved that 
 he should have a colleague. Mr. Carey, whose pro- 
 pensity to the mission was well known, tx'ing present on 
 the Committee, was .asked if he was willing to accom- 
 pany Mr. Thomas. He at once answered in the af- 
 firmative. The solemn designation of these missiona- 
 ries- to their work took place at Leicester, March 20, 
 1793, and they sailed for India, with their families, on 
 the 13th of June following. 
 
 After a voyage of near five months they arrived 
 safely at Calcutta. Here they underwent a variety of
 
 252 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 trials. Of the Hindoos, whom Mr. Thomas had in- 
 structed, they soon met one who had professed to em- 
 brace Christianity, and found to their grief that he had 
 not kept himself from idols. He had gone from place 
 to place after Mr. Thomas left India, forsaken by the 
 Hindoos, and neglected by the Europeans. He was 
 seized with a flux and fever. " In this situation," said 
 he, " I had nothing to support me or my family. A 
 relation offered to save me from perishing on condi- 
 tion of my bowing to the idol. 1 knew that the Ro- 
 man Catholics worshipped idols. I thought they might 
 be commanded to honour images in some part of the 
 Bible which I had not seen. 1 hesitated, and complied, 
 but I love Christianity still."* He was received into 
 the employment of the missionaries, and they enter- 
 tained some hope of him for a time ; but he was finally 
 guilty of gross sins, for which they were obliged to 
 dismiss him. 
 
 Mr. Carey and his colleague were reduced to great 
 perplexity about support. Through a number of una- 
 voidable occurrences, the investment taken out for their 
 immediate maintenance was sunk ; and they were left 
 with their families in a strange land, without any means 
 of subsistence. Mr. Carey at length removed some 
 distance into the country, and took a little land for til- 
 lage. Mr. Thomas continued at Calcutta with the 
 hope of maintaining himself by his profession. He 
 soon received from a former acquaintance, an invita- 
 tion to take charge of an Indigo factory. One was 
 likewise offered to Mr. Carey. Under existing cir- 
 cumstances they thought it best to accept the offer. 
 They could be supported without aid from the Society, 
 and still devote themselves to their proper work, ex- 
 cept about three months in the year ; besides having 
 the constant charge of several hundred Hindoos. 
 
 They accordingly took their stations, Mr. Carey at 
 Mudna'batty and Mr. Thomas at Moypauldiggy, both 
 
 * Baptist Periodical Account*, Vol. I. p. 65.
 
 BY THE 'BAPTISTS. 253 
 
 in the vicinity of Malda. Here they not only instruct- 
 ed their workmen and established schools in the re- 
 spective factories, but preached to many other natives, 
 who came from different parts to hear them. They 
 likewise made frequent excursions into the neighbour- 
 ing country. " I have a district," says Mr. Carey, 
 "of about twenty miles square, where I am continually 
 going from place to place to publish the Gospel ; and 
 in this space are about two hundred villages. My 
 manner of travelling is with two small boats, one of 
 which serves me to lodge in, the other for cooking my 
 food. All my furniture, as well as provisions, I carry 
 with me, namely, a chair, a table, a bed, and a lamp. 
 I walk from village to village, but repair to my boat 
 for lodging and food. .There are several rivers in this 
 part of the country, which render it very convenient 
 for travelling."* 
 
 Leaving the missionaries thus employed, it may be 
 proper to take a slight view of the people among whom 
 their lot was cast, that we may apprehend the difficul- 
 ties they had to encounter. 
 
 The Hindoos are probably of the Ammonian race, and 
 descendants of Gush. In their physical and intellec- 
 tual character, they resemble most other Asiatic na- 
 tions ; though perhaps imbecility, both of body and 
 mind, are more strikingly characteristic of them than of 
 any other. They are partially civilized, -at least they 
 are not savages ; but their refinement is of the sickly 
 kind. They have some knowledge of the sciences, 
 and of the more elegant arts, but of the useful they are 
 almost entirely ignorant. Civilization with them is 
 now retrograde, and resembles the ebbing tide, when 
 the pure waters have subsided, and left only their filth. 
 The Hindoos possess most of the evils attendant on 
 civilization, while they retain few of its benefits. 
 Their moral character is shaped by their religion, and 
 forms a strange tissue of opposite qualities ; the humane 
 
 Period. Ace. Vol. I. p. 233. 
 22
 
 'J54 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 with the cruel; the austere with the licentious; the 
 sanguinary with the voluptuous. On the one hand, 
 they shudder at the sight of blood, and think it a crime 
 to kill even an animal; on the other, they commit the 
 most unheard of cruelties, not sparing their own chil- 
 dren or parents from death. At one time, they wal- 
 low in sensuality, indulging the most unbounded grati- 
 fication ; at another, they cheerfully undergo the most 
 cruel self tortures. They possess most of the pas- 
 sive virtues, but their patience is often pusillanimity; 
 their resignation, indifference ; their patience, insensi- 
 bility. None of the higher virtues adorn their charac- 
 ter; active benevolence is scarcely known among 
 them ; and for gratitude, they are said to have no name! 
 At the same time, they practise the basest vices. Av- 
 arice is the leading feature of their character. Per- 
 jury is frequent, even among the Brahmins, (priests) 
 while fraud, lying, and thieving, are not in their list of 
 crimes, but thought accomplishments, when practised 
 so adroitly as to avoid detection. In the more beastly 
 excesses, they glory in their shame. Modesty forbids 
 even to hint at them. 
 
 As to religion they are in the highest sense idolaters. 
 Their mythology, indeed, teaches them that there is a 
 Supreme Being; but they suppose him too elevated 
 to notice what passes on the earth. He has created 
 three principal deities, Bramha, Vishnou, and Siva ; 
 to the first of which was committed the creation of the 
 world ; to the second, its government ; and to the 
 third, finally, its destruction. These are of course 
 worshipped, especially Vishnou, who in performing his 
 office of Preserver has had nine incarnations, all of 
 which are represented by a variety of images. Be- 
 sides these, they believe in a multitude of inferior di- 
 vinities, and worship many objects of nature. Every 
 family has its household god, which is placed at the 
 entrance of the building, and honoured by offerings ot 
 rice, flowers, and fruit. These images are made of 
 brass, the larger ones, in their temples, of stone or wood.
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 25i> 
 
 painted, and sometimes overlaid with copper, silver, or 
 gold. They were undoubtedly at first intended as 
 mere representations of invisible beings ; but in the 
 progress of idolatry, it has very naturally come to be 
 the fact, that the common people do not look beyond 
 the sensible object. The image itself is worshipped as 
 a god. 
 
 The cruelties of their worship, and its debasing, pol- 
 luting influence, have been so frequent subject of re- 
 mark, that the unwelcome subject of repetition may be 
 spared. Humanity shudders, at seeing the devotee 
 stretched on a bed of pikes, or of embers suspended 
 on iron hooks plunged through the flesh of the back, or 
 by his heels over a slow fire ; and bleeds, at beholding 
 the helpless infant floating down the Ganges into the 
 mouth of the crocodile, or the infatuated, wretched wid- 
 ow writhing in the flames of the funeral pile, while her 
 children, doubly orphans, cast on the compassion of 
 those whose tender mercies are cruel, are sobbing 
 around her. 
 
 One part of their religious system must be noticed, 
 because it will be a frequent subject of allusion their 
 division into castes. These were originally four, ot 
 which only two now remain, the Brahmin and the Soo- 
 dra ; but these are subdivided into more than eighty 
 different sects. Of the Brahmin, the Koolins are most 
 revered ; and of the Soodra, the medical and writer 
 wastes. None of these castes are permitted to inter- 
 mingle. If a carpenter marry the daughter of a wea- 
 ver, or a weaver the daughter of a smith, loss of caste 
 is the consequence ; and this is most dreadful. One 
 who has lost caste is held in utter abomination ; no one 
 will eat, drink, or smoke with him. 
 
 To his particular caste every Hindoo is tied ; he can 
 never rise above it. He is forced to plod on in the 
 steps of his fathers, and every motive to improvement 
 is utterly unknown. Hence their stupid contentment. 
 They seem to think the different castes different spe- 
 cies of animals, and would as soon attempt to change
 
 256 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 the nature of a beast, as to alter their own condition.. 
 Yet so trifling a circumstance as eating or drinking 
 with another tribe or nation, occasions the loss of 
 caste. The different castes may purchase food of each 
 other, if no water has touched it. A Brahmin may 
 take rice of a Soodra, but none but a Brahmin can 
 cook it. A Hindoo may smoke the same tobacco with 
 a mussulman, but not through the same water. 
 
 It will readily be seen that this unnatural division, 
 not only must occasion a thousand perplexities to the 
 missionary ; but, united with the stupid lethargy of the 
 Hindoo the want of character of stamina on which 
 to operate, oppose an almost insurmountable barrier to 
 his success. The difficulty will appear still greater, 
 if we consider another circumstance connected with 
 their religious creed : they believe that men are mere 
 machines, of course, not accountable. " We can do 
 no wrong," say they, " we are only instruments, our 
 will is God in us." Being asked, " If you commit 
 theft, or murder, are they not your sins ?" they reply, 
 " It is God who does all." When a Hindoo is detect- 
 ed in a crime, he says, " my kopal, or forehead, is bad," 
 meaning he was destined to such conduct. This idea 
 of fatality extends to a future life. When asked, " Do 
 you hope to go to Heaven /" one will answer, " If God 
 hath written it in my fate, I shall go to Heaven, if not, 
 1 shall go to hell." To fasten guilt on the conscience, 
 and make them see their need of a Saviour, is, of course, 
 almost impossible, and if this is done, they have a ready 
 resource " the waters of the Ganges will wash away 
 all." Add to these difficulties the commanding influ- 
 ence of their idolatry its imposing nature the force 
 with which it addresses itself to the senses and the im- 
 agination and its consequent mingling with the earli- 
 est associations of childhood, winding and imbedding 
 in the very heart of the moral man ; and we have some 
 taint view of the obstacles which oppose the conversion 
 of a Hindoo. To say nothing of the prejudice excited 
 against the very name of Christian, by the licentious
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 257 
 
 lives of Europeans, their apparent destitution of all re- 
 ligion, and the oppression which they have exercised 
 over the natives, it is sufficient to consider the latter 
 circumstance we have mentioned the charm of their 
 own religion amidst all its deformity, to find that more, 
 than human influence is requisite to give the missiona- 
 ry success. Every one will be convinced of this who 
 remembers the power which early belief, especially if 
 it took strong hold of the imagination, as in case of 
 spectres and witchcraft, has over the better judgment 
 of riper years,* and who knows that we are attached 
 to any religion, not in proportion to its simplicity and 
 truth, but, as far as natural principles are concerned,. 
 exactly in proportion to the number of associations with 
 which it is connected, and the depth and extent of those 
 roots, with which it has wound round the fibres of the 
 heart. 
 
 To return to the missionaries. They continued to 
 labour, and at different times had encouragement of 
 fruit. At the end of two years, some appeared to be 
 impressed. " My pundit," says Mr. Thomas, " asks 
 questions, sheds tears, and requests parts of the scrip- 
 ture from us." Mr. Carey entertained some hopes of 
 a young Brahmin, named Cassinaut,and Mohum Chund, 
 who had professed to believe the Gospel when Mr. 
 Thomas was first in India, continued with them and ap- 
 peared well. Some Mahometans likewise excited 
 hopes ; but none had resolution to renounce caste foi 1 
 Christ. 
 
 The missionaries were joined in 1796 by Mr. Foun- 
 tain. Previously to hi& arrival, two Englishmen, set- 
 tled in Bengal, were baptized, and a church was form- 
 ed. Soon 'after, Mr. Fernandez, a gentleman of Portu- 
 
 * A notable instance of this we have in Dr. Johnson, who never 
 could entirely rid himself of a practical belief, in apparitions or the 
 second sight. His judgment repelled the thought, but it hung in hia- 
 imagination. The same celebrated man in entering a door, would; 
 frequently go back several paces to bring a certain foot fonvardv. 
 Such is the power of early association. 
 22
 
 '258 I'ROPAGATION OP CHRISTIAN CTtT 
 
 guese extraction, resident at Dinagepore, expressed a 
 desire to hear the Gospel. Mr. Fountain, and afterwards 
 Mr. Carey, accepted the invitation to preach in that 
 city. Mr. Fernandez embraced the truth with much 
 affection, and proved a most amiable and valuable 
 Christian. He erected a school at his own expense 
 for the education of native children, began to preach 
 to them and to his servants, of whom he had about a 
 hundred, and was at length set apart to the ministry, 
 and gathered a church at Dinagepore. His heart and 
 house were always open to the missionaries. 
 
 The society at home exerted themselves to strength- 
 en the mission. Messrs. Marshman, Grant, and Bruns- 
 don, with their wives Mr. Ward, and Miss Tidd, en- 
 gaged to Mr. Fountain, sailed in 1799 in the Criterion, 
 an American ship commanded by Capt. Wickes, to join 
 their brethren in India. On their arrival, the seat of 
 ihe mission, after much deliberation, was removed to 
 Serampore. The factories were already given up 
 through failure of crops, the Governor would not per- 
 mit the brethren lately arrived to join a new establish- 
 -ment, commenced near the first by Mr. Carey ; and 
 Serampore, moreover, was the most eligible station, 
 especially for translations. 
 
 In commencing this establishment, which has since 
 been the nursery of Christianity in Bengal, the mis- 
 sionaries,, like the first disciples, had every thing in 
 common. The various labours of the mission were di- 
 vided, or performed in rotation, and it was resolved, 
 that no one should engage in any private trade, but whatev- 
 er was done by any member of the family should be done 
 for the benejit of the mission. It is not the place here 
 to examine the common stock system ; it has its ad- 
 vantages, and, depraved as men are, certainly its dis- 
 advantages. Among the Moravians, whose habits are 
 formed in the same school, who always live together 
 with the regularity of a monastic institution, and be- 
 tween whom few cases of difference can occur, there 
 can be no question of its expediency, and even great
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 
 
 utility. With most other sects, where missionaries 
 come together possessed of different views, habits, and 
 feelings ; and accustomed, likewise, to consider what 
 they have as their own, the case is somewhat different. 
 The Baptists, however, have derived essential benefit 
 from the system. It has supported the mission. 
 
 Mr. Ward had been a printer. To this business he 
 devoted himself, and the translation of the New Testa- 
 ment into Bengalee, executed by the missionaries 
 while at Mudnabatty, was soon put to press. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Marshman opened a school, and the missionaries 
 who had acquired the language began preaching in the 
 town and neighbourhood. 
 
 Before this settlement, Mr. Grant was at rest from 
 his labours. He died a few days after his arrival at 
 Calcutta. His death is thus mentioned by Mr. Ward 
 in his journal for Oct. 31, 1799. " It was but yester- 
 day that 1 noted in my journal the sickness of Broth- 
 er Grant, so lately did it alarm me. This morning, 
 however, his fever took a more dangerous turn, and he 
 had a convulsion fit. We were alarmed, but still 
 thought we should not lose him. After dinner, howev- 
 er, symptoms of death were but two evident. At half 
 past 2 o'clock he died very calmly, though his disor- 
 der prevented our fully knowing the state of his mind, 
 i know not when any death so affected me. We were 
 all overwhelmed with sorrow, consternation and dis- 
 appointment. I know not when I so forcibly felt the 
 Apostle's words. " How unsearchable are his judg- 
 ments^ and his ways past finding out."* 
 
 Mr. Fountain followed him in less than a year. 
 Concerning this affliction Mr. Marshman says, " Oh 
 what a dispensation is this ! To his disconsolate widow, 
 to us, to our dear friends in England, how mysterious ! 
 A man in the prime of life, thirty three years of age, 
 who had just acquired the language, and of whose use- 
 fulness we had formed considerable expectations. Yet 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vo!, II. p. 31.
 
 'JCQ PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 he is taken away from his work, his brethren, and his 
 spouse, to whom he had been united only nine months. v 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Conversion of Kristno Persecution Baptisms 
 
 Testament printed Mr. Carey appointed to a Col- 
 lege Death of Mr. Brunsdon and Mr. Thomas 
 Character of Mr. Thomas Two Brahmins baptized 
 Death of Mrs. Chamberlain Translations Op- 
 position from government Attempts in the Burman 
 Empire Missionaries robbed in Bootan Printing 
 office burnt. 
 
 THE usefulness of any minister is not always to be 
 measured by his apparent success. Many, all their 
 lives, go forth bearing precious seed, and die without 
 seeing any fruit. Missionaries, particularly, are often 
 called to this trial. Another enters into their labours. 
 Those in India cannot expect to break up the fallow 
 ground, sow, and reap the same day. 
 
 Thirteen years had now elapsed since Mr. Thomas 
 commenced his exertions among the Hindoos, and 
 more than six, since he and Mr. Carey arrived in Ben- 
 gal, and yet no idolater had believed their report. 
 About this time the missionaries were stirred up to 
 uncommon faithfulness. A spirit of prayer was espe- 
 cially prevalent ; a holy unction seemed to rest on 
 them all ; it was a time of refreshing from the presence 
 of the Lord. A weekly prayer meeting, for the suc- 
 cess of the mission, was commenced at the request of 
 Mr. Thomas. The death of Christ was more and more 
 the subject of their preaching ; a circumstance which 
 seems always to promise good among the heathen. 
 
 * Period. Ace, Vol. l. p. 88.
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 2(31 
 
 Mr. Thomas soon called to attend on a man whose 
 arm was dislocated. His name was .Kristno. After 
 the operation Mr. Thomas talked to him very impress- 
 ively concerning his salvation. Kristno wept. Two 
 days after he came with Gokool, a neighbour of his 
 who was present at the time, to the mission house for 
 instruction, saying, " Mr. Thomas has not only cured 
 my "arm, but brought me the news of salvation. They 
 were both sensibly affected, and almost daily attended 
 on the missionaries for instruction. Kristno's family 
 likewise listened, but Gokool's wife left him. In less 
 than a month, both Kristno and Gokool came and 
 publicly ate with the missionaries, thus renouncing 
 caste. The servants and all who witnessed it were 
 astonished. They had all said, " no one will lose 
 caste for the Gospel." The missionaries could hard- 
 ly express their gratitude. Says Mr. Ward, "Broth- 
 er Thomas has waited fifteen years, and thrown away 
 much on deceitful characters. Brother Carey has wait- 
 ed till his hope of success has almost expired, and af- 
 ter all, God has done it with the utmost ease. Thus 
 the door of faith is opened to the Gentiles ; who shall 
 shut it ? the chain of caste is broken, who shall mend 
 it?* 
 
 Gokool, and Kristno with his wife and wife's sister, 
 were examined for baptism. Gokool told the mission- 
 aries, that bt fore they came, he had been years in 
 searching for a way of happiness in poojahs and holy 
 places in the river ; but in vain. When he heard the 
 word of Christ he could not rest. He talked to Kristno 
 about the agitation of his mind. He and another man 
 sat up a whole night talking about it. He had great 
 fears about his sins. When asked how he lost them, 
 .he said " They went away in thinking about Christ." 
 The substance of what they all said was, " Their hearts 
 seemed nailed to Christ." A day was appointed for 
 their baptism, and that of Felix Carey, the eldest son of 
 
 * Period, Ace. Vol. II. p. 24.
 
 262 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Dr. Carey, who for some time had given hopeful evi- 
 dence of piety. 
 
 Satan would not, however, admit such a breach in 
 his citadel without a struggle. The following day, 
 Gokool came with the information that Kristno, with 
 his whole family, was in confinement. It seems that 
 when it was noised abroad they had lost caste, all 
 the neighbourhood was in an uproar. It was said 
 2000 people were pouring their anathemas on the con- 
 verts. They dragged them before the Danish magis- 
 trate. He dismissed them with commendation for los- 
 ing caste. They were brought back under a fresh 
 charge, that Kristno refused to give away his daugh- 
 ter to a man contracted to her in marriage. The Gov- 
 ernor set them at liberty, and assured the girl she should 
 not be compelled to marry the man against her consent. 
 
 This tumult intimidated Gokool and the family ,of 
 Kristno. They desired their baptism to be deferred ; 
 but Kristno presented himself the next Lord's day, and 
 with Felix Carey, was baptized in the presence of a 
 large concourse of Europeans, Hindoos, and Mahome- 
 tans. It was a most affecting sight. The Governor 
 could not restrain his tears. " To see," says Mr. 
 Ward, " Brother Carey leading down into the water 
 the same day his eldest son, a missionary at fif- 
 teen years of age, and the first converted native, who 
 had fortitude sufficient to renounce his caste, was in- 
 deed an interesting spectacle."* 
 
 One circumstance alone damped the joy of the mis- 
 sionaries. All the Bengalee children were immediately 
 removed from school, for fear they would become 
 Christians. They, however, returned not long after. 
 Kristno became a zealous assistant, though occasional- 
 ly imprudent. He would say, " Christ is my joy, my 
 hope, my all. If ever worldly things draw my mind 
 from Christ, I say, ' Mind, why dost thou leave Christ ; 
 there is no other Saviour. If thou leave him, thou fall- 
 Period. Ace. Vol. II. p. 127.
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 263 
 
 est into hell. I charge thee, mind, that thou keep close 
 to Christ." He was tried by persecution ; his landlord 
 turned him out of his house, he lost employment in his 
 trade, and his daughter Golook was taken from him by 
 force. The latter event was very painful. She was 
 seized, several months after the first attempt, a little 
 distance from the house, by her espoused husband, as- 
 sisted by another man. An alarm being given, Kristno 
 followed them ; but they beat him unmercifully, and 
 hurried on to Calcutta. He soon heard she was mur- 
 dered on the way, the man being enraged because she 
 had lost caste. 
 
 Poor Kristno had now lost all his former friends, his 
 honour, his home, and his daughter. What else does 
 the world contain ? He went to Calcutta, and found 
 his daughter had been beaten, but not killed. She had 
 made exertions to escape. Passing by a police station, 
 she cried out, and the men were detained. She told 
 the magistrate she had heard of the love and sufferings 
 of Christ : these things laid hold of her mind, she was 
 a Christian from choice, and was unwilling to go with 
 the men. He replied he could not separate her from 
 her husband, but would take care she should profess 
 what religion she chose. This, however, he could not, 
 or did not, perform. Her friends were scarcely per- 
 mitted to see her ; and if they did, were ordered to 
 say nothing about Christ. Her husband used her very 
 ill. Mr. Carey once visited her with Kristno. While 
 there, he suspected some mischief was hatching, and 
 sought safety in flight. A mob attempted to detain 
 him by violence, and then by means of a constable at 
 a watch house ; but he rejected their authority, and 
 passed on. Kristno was seized, carried before a ma- 
 gistrate, and accused of having brought low men to 
 take his daughter from her husband by force. The 
 magistrate, ho"wever, liberated him, and after consider- 
 able suffering, his daughter likewise succeeded in ef- 
 fecting her escape, and was baptized. What is worthy 
 of remark, her husband, after being separated from her
 
 2C4 I'ROrAGATlON OP CHRISTlANITJT 
 
 about three years, went to live with her, became a hear- 
 er of the Gospel, and was himself baptized. Thus the 
 Lord makes the devices of the heathen of none effect. 
 
 Soon after the baptism of Kristno, his wife's sister, 
 and then his wife, with a widow in his family, followed 
 his example. The latter said one day, " Formerly I 
 never saw my sins ; now I perceive I am in a sea of 
 sin." Gokool, who had fainted at the outset, again 
 came forward, and his wife, who had made very vio- 
 lent opposition, was not long behind. " We have 
 now," (Oct. 4, 1801,) says Mr. Marshman, " six bap- 
 tized Hindoos, whom we esteem more precious than 
 gems. Yet we need great prudence in our conduct 
 towards them. We have to encourage, to strengthen, 
 to counteract, to advise, to disapprove, to teach, and 
 to do all in such a manner, as to endear our Saviour 
 and ourselves to them." They indeed exhibited abun- 
 dant proofs, that the converts were their joy and crown ; 
 that their hearts were united to them by the most ten- 
 der ties : yet, that they watched them with a solicitude 
 almost inexpressible. 
 
 The printing of the New Testament was finished be- 
 fore this, and a day of thanksgiving appointed in con- 
 sequence. Another favourable circumstance had taken 
 place. On the morning of May 8th, the English from 
 the opposite side of the river came over, and while the 
 inhabitants were in a sound sleep, quietly took posses- 
 sion of Serampore, without firing a gun. When the 
 people rallied, they were surprised to see the English 
 flag flying. The missionaries appeared at the govern- 
 ment house, were treated with great civility, and order- 
 ed to go on with their school, preaching, and translat- 
 ing, in the same peaceable way as before. 
 
 About the same time, Mr. Carey was appointed to 
 an important station in the new college of Fort Will- 
 iam. This proved in the end a great furtherance of 
 the mission. Mr. Carey was able, when afterwards 
 raised to the rank of Professor, to add more than six 
 thousand dollars annually to the common stock, which
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 
 
 with nearly nine thousand from Mr. and Mrs. Marsh- 
 man in the school, and about four thousand from Mr. 
 Ward in the printing office, gives the mission a hand- 
 some income of nineteen thousand dollars, from its own 
 resources. 
 
 But amidst many prosperous events, some occurred 
 more calculated for the trial of faith. Mr. Brunsdon 
 on the third of July, after a long and distressing sick- 
 ness, died at Calcutta, and on the thirteenth of October 
 following, Mr. Thomas, at Dinagepore. These repeat- 
 ed losses were most severely felt. The ranks of the 
 little band had now been thinned, by the death of four 
 within two years. That of Mr. Thomas was in some 
 respects most afflictive. Though he seems to have 
 been somewhat uneven in his temper, and more ardent 
 in forming noble plans than patient in executing them ; 
 yet he had a liveliness of imagination, and a readiness 
 of mind, which fitted him most admirably to converse 
 with the subtle Brahmins. He was a man of the most 
 exquisite sensibility, combined with remarkable seri- 
 ousness, and deep devotion. Never, perhaps, did any 
 man enjoy more exquisitely the pleasure of doing good ; 
 it was a perlect luxury to him ; it seemed to transport 
 his very soul. " There is a sweetness," says he, " in 
 relieving the miserable, that 1 wonder any man should 
 deny himself that pleasure who is able to afford it. 
 What a luxury it is (and my eyes are full of tears while 
 I write) to see poor helpless creatures come to your 
 door, their countenances the picture of despair, and 
 their bodies half dead. Relieve them, and behold they 
 are so overjoyed that they almost fear it is a dream. 
 This I say is a luxury, and the most luxurious pleasure 
 I have tasted here on earth, except only the exceed- 
 ing riches of the grace of God towards us in Christ 
 Jesus, who, though he was rich, yet for our sakes be- 
 came poor." Such was his sympathy for the poor af- 
 flicted Hindoos, that it frequently affected his own 
 health. Mr. Ward remarks in his journal, " Brother 
 Thomas is dead. He died with a hope full of immor- 
 23
 
 266 PROPAGATI6N OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 tality. He had faults, but never shall I forget the time 
 when, after seeing Krislno's arm, he talked to him 
 with such earnestness about his soul and salvation, that 
 Kristno wept like a child. It appears that this preach- 
 ing led to his conversion. Thus Brother Thomas led 
 the way to India, and was instrumental in the conver- 
 sion of, perhaps, the first native."* 
 
 The following year was introduced by the baptism 
 of Petumber Singee. about sixty years of age. He had 
 read a tract which impressed his mind, and made him 
 resolve to discover the writer. On being instructed at 
 the mission house, he cordially embraced the Gospel, 
 and became a preacher of it to his countrymen ; as did 
 also Kristno. Six others were baptized during the 
 year, and thirteen, among whom were two Brahmins, the 
 year following. The first Brahmin was Kristno Pre- 
 saud, who, being young and well calculated for the 
 work, was called to the ministry. The preaching of 
 these natives was attended with very beneficial conse- 
 quences. While some were received into the church, 
 others they were obliged to exclude for a season. The 
 missionaries were much afflicted by some irregulari- 
 ties in the native brethren. Kristno, though in most 
 respects exemplary, fell into errors. He commenced 
 preaching before he was authorised, probably through 
 envy of Petumber ; and suffered some improper 
 conduct in the younger members of his family, for 
 which he was not willing to be reproved. Gokool al- 
 so behaved in an uncharitable manner to his wife. 
 But by faithful discipline these things were put in a 
 proper state. In 1803, Gokool died in the faith. He 
 was so happy in death, that those who saw him said, 
 " May my mind be as Gokool's was." , 
 
 In the beginning of this year Mr. Chamberlain and 
 his wife arrived from England. Soon after their ar- 
 rival, they had the pleasure of witnessing a new tri- 
 umph of Christianity, in the marriage of Kristno Pre- 
 saud, the young Brahmin, to a convert who was a 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. I. P , 292. Vol. II. pp. 247, 255.
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 267 
 
 sooder. On the following day the missionary family 
 supped with the young couple under the shade where 
 the ceremony had been performed, while the neighbours 
 looked on with a kind of amazement. This was indeed 
 a new scene. Supposing the Hindoo chronology to be 
 true, such a spectacle had not been witnessed in Ben- 
 gal for many millions of years, as a Brahmin married 
 to a sooder ! 
 
 Our limits do not permit us to follow the missiona- 
 ries in their itinerant excursions to preach the gospel ; 
 nor to trace their progress from year to year, particu- 
 larly, in the work of translating and distributing the 
 scriptures ; nor yet to notice the individual instances of 
 success, which encouraged their exertions. To strike 
 a few outlines, that may show the nature of the work, 
 is all that must be expected. 
 
 In 1804, Mr. Chamberlain was sent to form a new 
 station at Cutwa, about seventy miles up the river from 
 Serampore. He soon met with a severe loss in the 
 death of his wife. When she was about to be confined, 
 Mr. Marshman went up in a boat for the purpose of 
 conveying her to Serampore. Arriving, he was met at 
 the door by Mr. Chamberlain, almost overwhelmed 
 with grief. His wife had been delivered four days ; at 
 first promised well, but now all hope of her recovery 
 was gone. The following day she breathed her last. 
 The distress of her partner is indescribable. Hanging 
 over the lifeless corpse, he exclaimed " Oh ! my dear 
 Hannah, speak to me once more, my dear Hannah !" 
 It was most providential he had a missionary brother 
 with him at this season. No native would come near 
 the corpse. Mr. Marshman, with much difficulty, pre- 
 vailed on them to make a coffin, and dig a grave: but 
 they would do nothing more. The afflicted husband 
 was obliged to perform the last sad offices, and with 
 Mr. Marshman, after they had consumed the dreary 
 night in preparations, to bear, by slow degrees, the 
 precious remains to the spot prepared for their repose, 
 and bury them with their own hands. They then,.
 
 268 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 mingling their tears, set off with the infant for Seram- 
 pore.* 
 
 Mr. Chamberlain afterwards married the widow of 
 Mr. Grant, who also died in labour, while on the river 
 going down to Serampore. She had concluded to 
 wait the trial at home, but the boat being sent up with 
 a pressing invitation, she went on board. It was too 
 Jate. After three hours' severe distress, she became a 
 mother, but died the next morning. " Thus," says Mr. 
 Chamberlain, "I am afflicted with wave upon wave; 
 and now I am like a wreck after a storm. The ar- 
 rows of the Almighty stick fast in me, and 1 am con- 
 sumed by the blow of his hand. Yet still ' his strokes 
 are fewer than my crimes, and lighter than my guilt. 1 "t 
 
 The missionaries, at the close of 1 804, say, " Not- 
 withstanding various disappointments and discourage- 
 ments, the church never appeared in a more prosperous 
 state than at present." Speaking of the school under 
 Mr. Marshman, they represent it as a nursery to the 
 church ; and of the press, under the direction of Mr. 
 Ward, as the great engine of the mission. By means 
 of the latter they hope to give the word of God to many 
 eastern nations. Estimating the extent of the country 
 and the population, into whose language they are em- 
 ployed in translating, they reckon the Bengalee and 
 Mahratta, each equal to Great Britain ; the Orissa, 
 to Ireland ; the Telinga and Kurnata, each to England ; 
 the Tamul, to Spain ; and the Hindoostanee, to 
 France and Italy .J 
 
 In three months of the following year, twenty one 
 were baptized. Seven of them were the fiuit of a 
 New Testament left at Kristnopore, opposite Calcutta, 
 four years previous. One of the converts, referring to 
 Mr. Ward's declaration when he left the book, that the 
 Testament was for the use of the whole village, and 
 that he who could read it best should keep it and read 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. III. p. 69. 
 
 t Period. Ace. Vol. HI. p. 283. 
 
 | Brief narrative of Baptist missions:
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 269 
 
 ft to all who wished to hear, added, he had got it, and 
 the reading of it had changed his ideas, made him 
 leave off his idolatry, and put his trust in Christ. The 
 New Testament was produced, and was found to be 
 nearly worn, out by reading. 
 
 In the autumn, Capt. Wickes, who conveyed the 
 first missionaries to Serampore, and was always re- 
 garded by them as a dear brother, being in London, the 
 Committee sent by him a thousand guineas, which had 
 been collected in England, Scotland, and Ireland, in 
 aid of the translations. On the arrival of the Captain 
 in America, he expressed a wish in the public pa- 
 pers, that the friends of religion in his native coun- 
 try, would add something to this charity. The result 
 was, that by the generous exertion of different denomi- 
 nations, the original sum was considerably more than 
 doubled, and forwarded in dollars to Serampore. 
 
 In 1805, the brethren had the happiness of greeting 
 four new missionaries, Messrs. Biss, Mardon, Moore, 
 and Rowe, with their wives. The government of the 
 East India Company began to discover, about this 
 lime, some disaffection toward the mission. They 
 embarrassed the missionaries in several instances, and 
 said, " We have given no orders to the natives to lost 
 caste." On the arrival of Messrs, dialer and Robin- 
 son, two new missionaries, in 1806, demur was made 
 at the police office, as to letting them proceed to Se- 
 rampore. Mr. Carey, going to the office, was told by 
 one of the magistrates, that he had a message from the 
 Governor-general, " That as government did not inter- 
 fere with the prejudices of the natives, it was his re- 
 quest that Mr. Carey and his colleagues would not. 
 The request, as explained by the magistrate, amount- 
 ed to this ; they were not to preach to the natives^ 
 nor suffer the native converts to preach. They were 
 not to distribute religious tracts, nor suffer the people 
 to distribute them \ they were not to send forth con- 
 verted natives, not to take any step, by conversation 
 or otherwise, for persuading the natives to embrace 
 23*
 
 270 PROPAGATION OF ClIFUSTrANlTT 
 
 Christianity. Some of these particulars were, howevery 
 softened down in a subsequent conversation between the 
 magistrate and a friend to the mission ; and the mis- 
 sionaries went on much as before, except, they forbore 
 public preaching in Calcutta, and gave up their itine- 
 rating excursions in the country. This excitement 
 seems to have sprung from the Vellore mutiny, in 
 which the natives had risen and massacred several of 
 the English. The enemies of Christianity had exert- 
 ed themselves to trace this revolt to the influence of 
 the mission, which, they pretended, created alarm in 
 the idolaters, lest they should be forced to change their 
 religion. 
 
 Unhappily before the agitation had subsided, a new 
 circumstance took place, which filled the friends of 
 truth with deep concern, and afforded their adversa- 
 ries a momentary triumph. A tract which had been 
 printed in Bengalee, and which in that language con- 
 tained nothing offensive, was put into the hands of a 
 native to be translated into Persic. Through the 
 pressure of business this tract was printed without 
 being inspected by the missionaries. The ^translator 
 had introduced several strong epithets, such as calling 
 Mahomet a tyrant. These, it was alleged, would irri- 
 tate bis followers ; and though no such effect was pro- 
 duced, the thing was taken up in a very serious man- 
 ner. Mr. Carey was sent for by the magistrates. He 
 readily acknowledged the impropriety of the epithets, 
 and promised to inquire into the cause of their appear- 
 ance ; of which he till this time was ignorant. But 
 before he eould do this, proceedings were commenced, 
 which, had they bee.i carried through, would have 
 ruined the mission. In consequence of a respectful 
 memorial, however, to the Governor-general, the blow 
 was principally averted. It was only required, that 
 the missionaries should not in future print any tracts 
 without first submmitting a copy to the inspection of 
 government. 
 
 The opposition excited against the labours of the
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 271 
 
 missionaries in Bengal, induced them to turn their at- 
 tention to other fields. The Burman empire was the 
 first that presented. Messrs. Mardon and Chater 
 went on an exploring tour to that country, in 1807, and 
 returned with a favourable report. A few months af- 
 ter, Mr. Chater, accompanied by Mr. Felix Carey, 
 (Mr. Mardon declining the mission) went to Rangoon, 
 a principal port in the Burman empire, where they 
 were favourably received ; not only by the English 
 residents, but by the Viceroy of that part of the coun- 
 try. Mr. Carey, in particular, rendered himself ac- 
 ceptable by introducing the kine-pox, with which he 
 inoculated great numbers, and even the family of the 
 Viceroy. When he was sent for to the palace, he took 
 off his shoes, and approached the Viceroy, as all 
 the officers of government, and others who wait upon 
 him, do, on his hands and knees, and sat down on a 
 carpet near his interpreter. After making several in- 
 quiries, the Viceroy desired him to inoculate his-fami- 
 ly. His lady at first opposed the measure, but she 
 finally came and saw the operation, and was pleased 
 with it. The medical skill of Mr. Carey in other re- 
 spects, gave him high repute. 
 
 Having procured a piece of ground, the missionaries 
 erected a house. It was without the town, and this cir- 
 cumstance saved it from destruction when that was 
 burnt at two different times. But they laboured under 
 many disadvantages, especially the want of a suitable 
 teacher in that very difficult language. The climate, 
 too, disagreed so much with the health of Mr. Chater, 
 that he was obliged at length to leave the country. Mr. 
 Carey remained alone, and applied himself with such 
 diligence to the language as to make some progress in 
 translating the Scriptures. In 1814, however, he was 
 ordered to Ava, the capital of the empire, to vaccinate 
 the young prince, heir apparent. He obtained favour 
 with the emperor, was presented with a gold medal and 
 a title of honour. This circumstance, it was thought, 
 would open the way for a missionary station in Ava ;
 
 272 morAOATiON OF CHRISTIANITT 
 
 but it seems though Mr. Carey is established there, he 
 devotes himself entirely to his medical profession, and 
 to the affairs of the empire, of which he is now ap- 
 pointed a grandee. Whether he supposes he can in 
 this way most effectually promote the interests of Chris- 
 tianity in that benighted country, or whether he counts 
 it more honorable to be the minister of an earthly po- 
 tentate, than of the Lord Jesus, we leave for his own 
 conscience to decide.* The station at Rangoon is now- 
 occupied by the American Baptists, and its history may 
 be looked for under that head. 
 
 In 1808, an excursion was made by Mr. Robinson, 
 accompanied by William Carey, into Boolan ; but va- 
 rious circumstances prevented attempting an establish- 
 ment there until 1811, when Mr. Robinson with Mr* 
 and Mrs. Cornish, members of the Baptist church, fix- 
 ed themselves at Barbaree, a place in the neighbour- 
 hood of Bootan. A few nights after their arrival, the 
 watchman awoke Mr. Cornish about twelve o'clock, 
 and told him he observed a man of suspicious appear- 
 ance about the house. Mr. Cornish arose, and, appre- 
 hending there was only a single thief, fired his g.un, and 
 lay down to rest. Just as he was falling asleep, he 
 was roused by a band of robbers, fifty or sixty in num- 
 ber, armed with spears. He aimed a blow at one of 
 the ruffians with the butt of his gun, when instantly two 
 spears were pointed at him from the windows, by 
 which he was slightly wounded in the side. Mean- 
 while Mr. Robinson, whose room was unmolested, not 
 knowing the number of assailants, prepared to resist 
 them. He passed them in the dark, and went into the 
 pantry for a knife. The robbers, at that instant, set 
 fire to some straw for a light, and seeing the knife in 
 
 * Mr. Carey experienced a heavy affliction when removing Ins 
 family to Ava. He had fitted up an English brig, which it seems 
 was too large for safety in the river, after the Burman fashion, to 
 please the prince. Scarcely had they sailed, when a squall overset 
 their ill managed vessel, and she instantly sunk. Mrs. Carey, their 
 two children, women, girls, men in all ten persons, were drowned* 
 Ms. Carey Limsell escaped, stripped of family and effects.
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 273 
 
 his hand, struck at him with their spears. Perceiving 
 that resistance was vain, he opened a back door and 
 went to the room of Mr. and Mrs. Cornish, hoping to 
 get them out at the window. " Come away," said he, 
 " or we shall all be murdered." " Oh ! Mr. Robinson ! 
 my poor child, do take it," cried Mrs. Cornish. He 
 took the child, and the parents followed. Mrs. Cor- 
 nish ran towards the stable. Following her, they 
 found the cook lying on the ground. Thinking he 
 might be asleep, they shook him ; but he answered 
 with a deep, hollow groan. They now hastened over 
 a ditch, which surrounded the premises, into the field ; 
 and having wandered about a mile, sat down on the 
 cold ground, nearly naked. Even here, the shaking of 
 a leaf made them tremble. To increase their appre- 
 hensions, the child could hardly be restrained from 
 crying. 
 
 When the morning dawned, they returned to their 
 habitation, where they beheld a most heart rending 
 scene. A few yards from the back door the cook lay 
 murdered ; a little distace from the front door, the 
 house keeper. The watchman, also, was severely 
 wounded, and soon died. Books, papers, boxes, and 
 other articles, lay outside of the house, stained with 
 blood : within, all was confusion and desolation. Uten- 
 sils capable of being broken were dashed to pieces ; 
 the books thrown into heaps, or scattered about the 
 house ; and the clothes, except a few articles, all car- 
 ried away. The loss in property was more than a thou- 
 sand dollars. 
 
 Terrible as was the disaster, however, it was not un- 
 mingled with mercy. Mr. Cornish had a litttle appren- 
 tice girl, named Janetle. On the first alarm, she ran out 
 the bed room into the pantry. The robbers seeing her, 
 of exclaimed, " Here is one of the Sahib's people." One 
 of them searched her breast for money, but finding none, 
 was about to kill her ; when holding up her hands to 
 another of the ruffians, she said, " I am but a poor little 
 girl, do net kill me." The fellow answered-, " If you
 
 274 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 will shew us where the money is, you shall not be hurt.' 7 
 She directed them to two bed rooms, into which they 
 all rushed, and then embracing the opportunity, escap- 
 ed at the back door, and concealed herself in the store 
 room. The hand of providence was very visible in 
 the preservation of the family, and though in a distress- 
 ed situation, they arrived in three days at Dinagepore, 
 where they were kindly received by their friends, Mr. 
 Robinson again attempted to enter Bootan, but finding 
 it impracticable, the mission was relinquished.* 
 
 While some efforts to establish outer stations failed, 
 ethers happily succeeded ; and at Serampore the mis- 
 sion prospered. In translating the Scriptures, especial- 
 ly, a great work was doing. But in the midst of their 
 exertions the missionaries were called to see the la- 
 bours of many yearsdestroyed in a moment. On the 
 llth of March 1812, about 6 o'clock in the evening, 
 the cry was heard, "The printing office is on fire !" A 
 large quantity of paper, on a range of shelves in a room 
 200 feet long, was enveloped in flames. Every door 
 and window, but one, was secured by iron bars fasten- 
 ed on the inside ; and the smoke soon became so dense 
 that even a candle could not live. The only method 
 to come at the fire was by piercing the roof. This 
 was done, and water poured down in such abundance 
 as to keep it under a long time. At the end of four 
 hours, it was principally confined to the shelves in 
 which it originated. By this time the steam and heat 
 was so intense that no one could remain a moment with- 
 in the walls. Still there were hopes of keeping it un- 
 der ; but, at this critical moment, some well meaning 
 friends broke open a window. In an instant a flake of 
 fire was blown into the middle of the office. The alarm- 
 ing sight showed the missionaries at once, that they 
 had nothing to do but save what they could. Mr. 
 Ward ran to the room at the entrance of the office, most 
 remote from the fire ; and, with assistance, cut open 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. IV. pp. 266-270, 406.
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 275 
 
 two windows, and dragged out his writing table, which 
 contained the deeds of the premises and other valuable 
 writings ; and thence, to the opposite room where he 
 opened the windows, and look out the shelves contain- 
 ing their accounts from the beginning of the mission. 
 This last attempt was in the face of the flames ; and 
 before it was fully accomplished, the whole building, 
 two hundred feet in length and forty in breadth, was a 
 sheet of fire. About midnight the roof fell in. 
 
 It was very providential that the adjoining buildings, 
 some of which were within twelve feet of the office, 
 were not burnt. The wind, which had been high, went 
 down ; and the blaze ascended in a straight line, like 
 a fire on the hearth. When it became evident that 
 the conflagration would extend no farther, all the mem- 
 bers of the mission family, old and young, sat down in 
 the front of the office, and continued till near two in 
 the morning pouring their griefs into each other's bos- 
 om. 
 
 The loss was immense, whether the nature or value 
 of the articles be considered. To mention a few. Be- 
 sides all the furniture of the printing office, there were 
 founts of types in fifteen different languages, 1,500 
 reams of paper, 55,000 sheets printed and not folded, 
 books to the amount of 5,000 rupees, manuscripts to 
 the value of 7,000, all the materials for a polyglot dic- 
 tionary of the languages derived from the Sungskrit 
 in preparing which Dr. Carey had been employed 
 many years, three manuscript copies which had taken 
 Dr. Carey and Mr. Marshman a year to prepare, parts 
 of the translation of the Scriptures in several languages, 
 and the correspondence of the missionaries from the 
 commencement of their labours. The whole loss 
 amounted at least to 60,000 rupees or 33,000 dollars.* 
 
 The care of Providence was still conspicuous amidst 
 this disaster. The presses were all saved. A paper 
 mill, with the matrices, moulds, and apparatus for type- 
 
 * Baptist Period. Ace. Vol. IV. passim.
 
 276 PROPAOATiON OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 foundery, were secure in a building adjoining ; and 
 in clearing away the rubbish, to their inexpressible 
 joy, the missionaries found the steel punches of all the 
 oriental languages, to the amount of 4,000, which it 
 would have taken years to replace. Thus they were 
 able to resume the casting of types within a fortnight 
 after the fire ; and with their usual activity, they had 
 in the course of a few months eight versions of the 
 Scriptures again in the press. Money only was want- 
 ing, nor was this wanting long. More than 40,000 dol- 
 lars is said to have been raised in England in about 
 eight weeks after the news of the conflagration \vas re- 
 ceived; a considerable sum was likewise raised in 
 Bengal ; and in America about 7,000 dollars.* Thus 
 this dispensation, so dark, was almost immediately 
 cleared up. The wisdom and goodness of God were 
 conspicuous in taking this method, not only to show 
 the missionaries their dependence, but to awaken a 
 deeper and more extended interest in their work among 
 different denominations, and in different parts of the 
 world, than would otherwise have been felt. The 
 burning of that office, was a light by which the mission 
 stood revealed in all its magnitude and all its import- 
 ance. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 View of the dijj'en.nt stations Expenses Missionaries 
 Converts Translations Prospects of the Mission, 
 
 OWING to the peculiar manner in which the Baptists 
 prosecute their missions, the strict union which sub- 
 sists between the different parts of the system, all their 
 stations form but one general establishment, of which 
 Serainpore is the centre. It is therefore unnecessary 
 to enter into the particular history of the individual 
 * Christian Observer VH. II.
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 277 
 
 stations. Still the true state of the mission the 
 amount of good effected, cannot be understood with- 
 out a glance at the several parts of the great ma- 
 chine, which is renovating India. We shall take a 
 general view of the different stations according to their 
 geographical situation, beginning with 
 
 CALCUTTA. From the first arrival of the Baptist 
 brethren in India, they have laboured more or less 
 among the inhabitants (especially the European inhab- 
 itants) of Calcutta. Their success has been consider- 
 able. When they began to meet for prayer in that 
 large and populous city, not more than three or four 
 attended : and when they began to preach, not more 
 than ten. But the congregations increased until it was 
 found necessary to erect a chapel, which was done in 
 1808, principally by private subscription. A charity 
 school was likewise established for boys, and another 
 for girls ; and n school house erected near the chapel 
 capable of containing eight hundred children. A very 
 considerable part of the additions to the church at Ser- 
 ampore, for several years past, have been from Cal- 
 cutta. 
 
 Nor has the Gospel been confined to the European 
 inhabitants. Kristno, the first native preacher, was 
 fixed in this city, and became very useful among his 
 countrymen. His whole soul was in the work, and his 
 amiable, upright conduct commanded the esteem even 
 of those who did not love his religion. Besides preach- 
 ing to the debtors in jail, and to the thieves in the house 
 of correction, he visited from house to house, shunning 
 no labour, and sparing no fatigue. He flew like a ser- 
 aph wherever duty called him. 
 
 Sebukram, another native convert, was also a very 
 zealous and active labourer in Calcutta. He often 
 preached from morning till night to his poor ignorant 
 countrymen. There were no less than twelve or four- 
 teen places where he regularly dispensed the word 
 every week, and at some of these he had considerable 
 audiences. Some other natives have lately been em- 
 24
 
 278 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 ployed here, and the truth continues to make sensible 
 progress. A considerable change is effected in the 
 moral character of this city. 
 
 VANS-VARIYA. Passing Serampore, about thirty 
 miles north of Calcutta on the banks of the Hoogly, is 
 Vans-variya, where are two natives, teaching a school, 
 supporting themselves and instructing their country- 
 men in religion. It is believed a small church is form- 
 ed, with one of the natives Mut-hoora for pastor ; and 
 is the first native church standing alone, and raising a 
 pastor from its own bosom. 
 
 CUTWA is still north on the same river, seventy five 
 miles from Calcutta. We have mentioned the form- 
 ing of this station by Mr. Chamberlain, in 1814. Be- 
 sides establishing schools, this faithful, though afflicted 
 missionary, preached the word with much success ; 
 and two native preachers were raised up by his instru- 
 mentality. After he left the station it was occupied by 
 Mr. William Carey, with whom .are now four native 
 assistants. A gentleman who lately visited this sta- 
 tion remarks, " Never was my faith in the mission rais- 
 ed so much as since 1 have been at Cutwa. All I see 
 and all I hear tends to confirm me in the idea, that Sa- 
 tan's kingdom in this country will soon be diminished." 
 
 BERHAMPORE. Farther north and west 120 miles 
 from Calcutta, we find Berhampore. Mr. Chamber- 
 lain, while at Cutwa, made frequent excursions to this 
 place, and preached with effect to the soldiers. Of the 
 regiment last stationed here, three were baptized at 
 Serampore, who became so active among their com- 
 rades that no less than twenty one were added to their 
 number, of whom one was chosen to watch over them 
 in the Lord. Though the soldiers are now removed, 
 the station is occupied by a country-born* preacher, 
 assisted by two natives. 
 
 JESSORE. East of the station already mentioned, 
 seventy seven miles from Calcutta, is the district of 
 
 * Such at hare a nati?e mother.
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 279 
 
 Jessore. The mission here has four branches, about 
 thirty miles apart. The Brethren at Serampore early 
 visited the district, and it was not long before some of 
 the inhabitants were baptized. On account of their 
 distance, they were formed into a distinct church and 
 were visited monthly by one of the native itinerants. 
 The first established on this circuit was Carapeit Ara- 
 toon, an Armenian Christian baptized at Serampore. 
 William Thomas, country-born, is now stationed there 
 with three native assistants. Some instances of recent 
 conversion. 
 
 CHITTAGONG lies eastward still, on the borders of 
 the vast forest which separates Bengal from the Bur- 
 man empire, two hundred and thirty miles from Cal- 
 cutta. This station was first taken by Mr. Bruyn in 
 1812. He has been successful in gaining the confi- 
 dence of the Mugs, a people so uncivilized that they 
 retreated to the mountains on his first approach. He 
 has distributed books among them. At one time, when 
 fifteen of them together called for books, he read to 
 them the 55th Chap, of Isaiah. They said, *' This is 
 true, the Lord sought us when we asked not for him, 
 and found us when we sought him not." A principal 
 Mug soon after threw his idols into the fire.* Mr. 
 Bruyn, in 1816, had baptized thirty three* 
 
 GOAMALTY. In the northern part of Bengal are sev- 
 eral stations ; we begin with Goamalty, about two hun- 
 dred miles north of Calcutta. Mr. Mardon, after his 
 return from Burrnah, was appointed to Goamalty. 
 This place and the vicinity had sustained a severe loss 
 in the death of two pious gentlemen who were silent- 
 ly endeavouring to prepare the way for the diffusion of 
 Christian knowledge by the establishment of schools 
 among the natives. t 
 
 Connected with Mr. Mardon was Mr. Rowe, who 
 was stationed at Munoharree. Mr. Mardon had soon 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. V. p. 565. 
 
 t One of them, Mr. Grant, at his death bequeathed to the Bap- 
 tist mission 20,000 rupees or 1 1,000 dollars.
 
 280 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 the happiness of baptizing three natives and one En- 
 glishman. Of some others he had hopes, especially 
 two who died. The death of one was attended with 
 some interesting circumstances. He v;as going on a 
 pilgrimage to the temple of Juggernaut, and stopping 
 under a tree at Goamahy, Mr. Mardon observed him. 
 As he was himself unable at that time to speak the 
 language, he requested Krishna, a native to go and 
 converse with him. Krishna went out, and told him 
 of the love arid sufferings of Christ for the salvation of 
 sinners. The poor man seemed to feel the subject as 
 suited to his case. He said he would take Christ as 
 his refuge, and instead of proceeding to Juggernaut 
 would stop and hear more of God, believing that by 
 this his soul would be purified. Hearing this, Krish- 
 na was almost in raptures. By direction of Mr. Mar- 
 don he took him to his house. Mr. Mardon con- 
 versed with him a little. He was all attention. In 
 the course of the day the native converts, especial- 
 ly Khrisna, instructed him, and in the evening offered 
 their prayers for him particularly. He ate with them 
 without hesitation, making' nothing of his caste. The 
 next morning he threw off his poita and necklace as 
 useless things. He was very weak. The third day 
 he lost his speech, seemed to be in pain, and surround- 
 ed by all the mission family, died, as they hoped, in 
 the faith. This station is now occupied by Krishna. 
 
 DINAGEPOJIE. Passing farther north forty miles we 
 come to Dinagepore, where a church was gathered in 
 1814, by Ignatius Fernandez, whom we have mention- 
 ed. This amiable Christian supports the establish- 
 ment himself. 
 
 PATNA. This is the first station beyond the limits 
 of Bengal. It is a city in the province of Bahar, 320 
 miles NW. of Calcutta. Mr.Tbompson, country-born, 
 js labouring here, distributing the Scriptures, preach- 
 ing, and superintending a school. His journal gives 
 pleasing instances of success. Seven young men in the 
 native army attended his school. They were suddenly
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 281 
 
 ordered to march at midnight. He gave the best rea- 
 der among them, who had before assembled the little 
 band twice a day in the garden to hear the word of 
 God, some serious books. The poor boys wept on 
 rising from their knees, and sought to hide. their swoln 
 eyes. 
 
 A rajpoot living about fourteen miles from Patna, 
 having read the New Testament and a tract, became 
 desirous of conversing with a Christian. He put him- 
 self in the way of gentlemen, but failed to attract atten-; 
 tion. Once he sat under the shade of a tamarind tree, 
 sung several hymns, and repeated great part of the 
 tract. The tree being near a gentleman's house, the 
 servants bade him be quiet. He then went to Patna> 
 and would have fallen at the feet of the missionary, so 
 distressed was his mind, had he not been prevented* 
 Without hesitation he renounced caste*.* Mr. Thomp- 
 son is now assisted by Mr. Flatman. 
 
 DIGAH, near Patna, has been occupied as a mission- 
 ary station since 1809. Messrs. Moore and Rowe are 
 now labouring there with success, especially among the 
 soldiers. In this place and the vicinity, twenty four 
 were baptized in 1815 ; and by the last accounts (1817) 
 twelve were about to be baptized at once. 
 
 ALLAHABAD lies farther westward, at the junction 
 of the river Jumna with the Ganges, about four hun- 
 dred and ninety miles WNW. from Calcutta. A 
 station was taken here in 1814 by Mr. Kerr, attended 
 by a native assistant ; and the Gospel seemed rather 
 welcomed than repelled, though this is a place of great 
 resort for the Hindoo devotees. Mr. Macintosh is no\v 
 on the station. 
 
 AGRA. In this city, nearly eight hundred miles 
 NW. of Calcutta, two of the Baptist brethren estab- 
 lished themselves in 1811. One of them, Mr. Cham- 
 berlain, did not remain long, the other, Mr. Peacock, 
 still continues, and was fora time assisted by Mr.. Mac- 
 intosh. 
 
 * Period. Ace. Vol. V. p. SOT* 
 24*
 
 rfcOl'AGATIOX OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 NA, about two hundred miles NE. of Agra. 
 Mr. Chamberlain has been here since 1814. That he 
 is useful we may judge from the following instance of 
 his faithfulness at the great Fair in Hurdwar. During 
 the greatest part of it, nearly three weeks, he constant- 
 ly attended, and in a mild impressive manner daily read 
 portions of the Scripture, accompanied with a short 
 prayer and a blessing on all who attended. His hear- 
 ers increased from four or five, in ten days, to as many 
 thousands; and during the remainder of the Fair did 
 not at any time, probably, fall below 8,000. They sat 
 around and listened with an attention which would 
 have reflected credit on a Christian audience. When 
 the missionary retired, they every evening cheered him 
 home with " May the Padra (priest) live forever." 
 Even many of the Brahmins, assembled at this Lorelto 
 of the Hindoos, came to hear him, and paid the great- 
 .est deference to what he said.* 
 
 A pleasing instance of the fruit of this labour, or rath- 
 er that of distributing the Scriptures by Mr. Chamber- 
 lain, we have in the account given by Anund Messee, 
 a converted native, of an assembly near Delhi. Hav~ 
 ing heard that a number of strangers were accustomed 
 to meet in a grove near the city to read some book 
 which induced them to renounce caste, to love one 
 another, to marry none but their own sect, and lead 
 a holy life, he was induced to go and learn who they 
 were. He found about five hundred men, women and 
 children dressed in white, seated under the shade of 
 the trees and employed in reading and conversation. 
 Jt seems that some printed copies of the gospels, dis- 
 tributed at Hurdwar Fair, had fallen into their hands ; 
 and as they were unaccustomed to see a printed book, 
 were looked upon as a miraculous gift from an angel 
 of God. Great attention was excited among them. 
 They collected in villages to hear the Book, and ap- 
 pointed readers. The superiority of its doctrines were 
 acknowledged, and copies of it were multiplied by 
 * M1si. Ref. Vol. V. p. 36.
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 283 
 
 transcribing. Many concluded to renounce caste and 
 associate themselves together to follow the new doc- 
 trines ; and that they might stimulate and instruct each 
 other, met annually in this grove.* 
 
 SURAT. Descending from Sirdhana SW. we come 
 to Surat, where Carapeit Aratoon has been nearly two 
 years. He is a great linguist, and preaches and dis- 
 tributes books to thousands. He mourns his want of 
 success. " Oh," he exclaims with simplicity, " that I 
 may see some of the idolaters of this country sitting 
 close to the feet of Jesus our Lord, then I may die." 
 
 BALASORE in Orissa. The last station to be men- 
 tioned in this part of India is in Orissa. Mr.Peiers, an 
 Armenian/has laboured here diligently since 1810. 
 Among others baptized by him is Juggarnatha a Brah- 
 min. This convert having expressed his abhorrence 
 of idolatry and faith in Christ to great satisfaction, was 
 asked if he desired to profess Jesus more publicly. "O 
 yes, do to me what the Lord saith. I will keep all 
 his commandments. Baptize me, Sir, do baptize me." 
 He then took off his poita,t saying, " Pure is my body 
 now it appears without that poita. That was a charm 
 of Satan. I hope Jesus will now look upon me and 
 forgive all that I have done. I leave all to follow him," 
 Mr. Peters has baptized a number of English soldiers, 
 and distributed the Scriptures to great extent among 
 the natives. Some copies have even found their way 
 into the temple of Juggernaut. A New Testament was 
 presented to the chief minister of the idol. 
 
 COLUMBO. A mission was commenced in this princi- 
 pal city of Ceylon in 1 812 by Mr. Chater. Since thea 
 he has been joined by Mr. Siers, and Mr. Griffiths. 
 Their principal efforts hitherto have been in schools, 
 and preaching in Portuguese. 
 
 JAVA. On this island Mr. Robinson commenced his- 
 exertions, in 1813, among the Malay Christians and 
 Mahometans. He has since been joined by three oth- 
 * Recorder, Vol. III. p. 53. 
 t Sign of his caste.
 
 284 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITF 
 
 er brethren, one of whom, Mr. Trowt, is lately deceas- 
 ed. The mission wears at present a very encouraging 
 aspect. The stations are Batavia and Samarang. 
 
 AMBOYNA. This is the most remote of all the sta- 
 tions that have been planted in the Eastern World. It 
 was formed by Mr. Jabez Carey in 1814. His efforts 
 were directed to instructing the children of Mahome- 
 tans, and of the nominal Christians, who compose a 
 considerable part of the population. 
 
 JAMAICA. Besides these stations in the East, the 
 Society have lately commenced a mission at Jamaica, 
 in the West Indies. Mr. Rowe, who formed the sta- 
 tion, is deceased ; but his place is filled by two other 
 brethren, Messrs. Baker and Compeer. They have 
 opened a place of worship in Kingston, and likewise 
 obtained license to instruct the negroes. 
 
 We have thus taken a view of all the principal branch- 
 es of the mission, and may return to SERAMPORE. Here 
 are still three of the early founders of the mission, Drs. 
 Carey and Marshman, and Mr. Ward, who need no 
 mention of mine for their memorial. Their praise is 
 in all the churches. With them are Messrs. Lawson, 
 Eustace Carey > Yeates, Randall, and Penny, assisted 
 by six native preachers. Their establishment, consist- 
 ing of several capacious dwelling houses chapel, li- 
 brary rooms, and dining hall lodging rooms school 
 rooms printing office paper mill store house and 
 gardens, is very extensive, and taken together, forms a 
 little village. The church, including the members in 
 Calcutta, with which it properly forms one station, is 
 large and flourishing, and though the brethren are al- 
 most immersed in labours of a different kind, itinerant 
 preaching to the heathen is not neglected. One of 
 them at least is constantly employed in the streets and 
 suburbs of Calcutta, and in the vicinity of Serampore. 
 
 In reviewing these various and important stations, 
 we are struck with astonishment at the recollection that 
 the Society which supports them, came into existence 
 little Biore than twenty five years ago ; at the time of
 
 BY THE BAPTISTS. 283 
 
 iis formation raised a subscription of less than sixty 
 dollars ; and in the course of the first year was scarce- 
 ly able to send out two missionaries. From these 
 small beginnings there were in 1815, twenty four sta- 
 tions in which were twenty four European missionaries, 
 assisted by thirty nine native and country born teach- 
 ers, supported at an annual expense (including schools 
 and translations) of 63,000 dollars,* and reckoning 765 
 converts.! 
 
 But we have not yet the most sublime view of this 
 grand march of benevolence. It is the translation of 
 the Bible into forty four different languages, either com- 
 pleted, or in some degree of forwardness. In that of 
 Bengal and Orissa, spoken, on a moderate estimate, by 
 about thirty millions of people, the whole Bible is trans- 
 lated, printed and extensively circulated. In five oth- 
 er languages, the Sungskrit, Hindee, Mahratta, Punja- 
 bee, and Chinese, it is translated. The New Testa- 
 tament has for some time been printed, and the Old 
 now is, in most or all of them. That of the Chinese is 
 a most important acquisition. It gives the word of life 
 to not less, probably, than 150 millions of our dying 
 race. In seventeen other languages, the printing of 
 the New Testament is commenced ; and in thirteen 
 more its translation ; to which may be added seven 
 languages printed, or printing, at Serampore on account 
 of the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible Society. The whole 
 expense of the translations is about 13,000 dollars an- 
 nually. 
 
 In looking at these efforts to put the Bible into the 
 hands of the natives, we cannot wonder that with so 
 many missionaries the Baptists count no more converts; 
 for, to say nothing of the rules of their church, which 
 admit none to baptism but adult believers, they have 
 
 * One half of this, or more than 31,000 dollars, is raised from the 
 personal labours of the missionaries and other brethren in India. 
 
 t It is now stated (I know not from what authority,) that more 
 than 1,000 have renounced caste and been baptized, besides Europe- 
 an and other converts.
 
 286 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 been rather preparing the way for conversions hereaf- 
 ter, than directing their strength to secure immediate 
 fruit. Besides, the peculiar nature of idolatry in In- 
 dia is to be considered the difficulties and importance 
 of every conversion. I cannot better express my idea 
 of Hindooism than by comparing it to a vast arch, 
 each part of which mutually supports and is bound to- 
 gether by every other. To remove any single stone is 
 almost impossible ; but when this is accomplished, and 
 one after another is taken out, it is easy to see that the 
 same principle which upheld it, now hastens its down- 
 fal. The Baptists, by their translations, by their 
 schools, and by their converts, have not only under- 
 minded the foundations of idolatry in India, but have 
 removed one stone after another from the superstruc- 
 ture ; and though it may seem yet to stand firm, and 
 that little has been done towards its overthrow, it in 
 reality totters to its base, and we may hope ere long 
 to see it fall a whole column or side at a time.
 
 PART VIII. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE LONDON 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 SOUTH SEA ISLANDS. 
 
 Formation of the Society Voyages of the Duff Mis- 
 sion at Tongataboo Apostacy of Veeson War 
 Murder of three Missionaries Abandonment of the 
 Mission Attempt on Christina. 
 
 THE formation of the London Missionary Society 
 commences a new era in the history of missions. This 
 Society, composed of dissenters and members of the 
 Established Church, had its origin in that spirit of in- 
 quiry on the subject of missions which preceded and 
 followed the formation of the Baptist Society. Of the 
 causes which stood in more immediate connexion with 
 its rise, the first was a spirited address on the subject 
 by the Rev. Mr. Bogue. This appeared in the Evan- 
 gelical Magazine for Sept. 1794. It occasioned much 
 conversation, and on the 4th of Nov. following the first 
 concerted meeting with a view to the Society took 
 place, " It was a small, but glowing and harmonious 
 circle of ministers of various connexions and denomi- 
 nations." They resolved to call in the aid of ministers
 
 288 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 in the metropolis and its vicinity, by means of a circu- 
 Jar letter and address. This measure discovered the 
 affectionate willingness of many to engage in the work, 
 who accordingly met Nov. 4th ; and after much con- 
 sultation and prayer, formed an association, and ad- 
 dressed circulars to all parts of the country appointing 
 a general meeting in London. 
 
 At the time specified, a most interesting and harmoni- 
 ous meeting took place, which continued with various ex- 
 ercises for three days. The grandest object that ever oc- 
 cupied the human mind, the salvation of souls, was pre- 
 sented in such a variety of views, and in so striking a 
 manner by the preachers, that every serious person 
 awoke as from a dream, filled with surprise that so noble 
 a design had never before been conceived by them. On 
 the first day, Sept. 22, 1795, a numerous body of minis- 
 ters and people in presence of a multitude of spectators, 
 who tarried after the conclusion of public worship, 
 formed themselves into a society, called " The Mission- 
 ary Society," whose object they declared to be, to 
 spread the knowledge of Christ among the heathen, and 
 other unevangelized nations. The field chosen for 
 their first attempt, was the South Sea Islands. This 
 mission therefore comes first iu order. 
 
 Great preparations were made to commence the mis- 
 sion on an extensive scale. A ship, called the Duff, 
 was purchased. Capt. Wilson, a gentleman who had 
 been in the India service, and now retired in affluence, 
 generously offered to take command of her, without re- 
 muneration. A select crew of pious mariners was em- 
 ployed, and the ship fitted out with every necessary 
 for the voyage, and the establishments designed to be 
 made. Before the time of sailing, thirty missionaries, 
 (twenty four single, and six married,) had been exam- 
 ined and approved for the service. Four of them were 
 ordained ministers, the remainder principally mechan- 
 ics. They were set apart July 28, and all, save one, 
 embarked at London on the 10th of August, amidst a 
 crowd of spectators, admiring such a scene as was nev-
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOC1ETT. 289 
 
 cr perhaps before witnessed. The sailors around stood 
 astonished to see a vessel, aboard which not an oath 
 was heard ; but the captain, crew, and passengers, all 
 singing psalms. To this day they talk of the ship, 
 calling her the " Ten Commandments." 
 
 The Duff arrived at Otaheite, after a very pleasant 
 and prosperous voyage, the 6th of March. There, agree- 
 ably to a previouaarrangement, 1 3 single and five married 
 missionaries were landed with a great profusion of goods 
 and conveniences. The ship then proceeded to Ton- 
 gataboo, one of the Friendly islands, where ten mission- 
 aries were left , and thence to the Marquesas with the 
 two remaining brethren, one of whom was stationed on 
 an island called Christina, the other, discouraged by 
 the unpromising appearance of the place, and the pov- 
 erty and profligacy of the inhabitants, returned to 
 Otaheite and associated with the brethren there." The 
 Duff sailed from Otaheite for London in July, carrying 
 Mr. Gilham the surgeon who had unexpectedly, and 
 much to the grief of his brethren, expressed a desire to 
 return, and Mr. Nobbs from Tongataboo, on account of 
 his declining health ; and arrived at London without 
 having sustained the least material loss or damage in 
 her whole voyage. A day of thanksgiving was ob- 
 served by the Society. It was resolved that the ship 
 be employed in another voyage to the South Seas. 
 She was therefore soon refuted and put under the 
 command of Capt. Robson, one of her former officers. 
 She sailed with nineteen single and ten married mis- 
 sionaries ; but was captured by a French privateer on 
 the coast of South America; The missionaries were 
 carried into Rio Janeiro, when they sailed to Sisteon, 
 and thence to London ; where they arrived about one 
 year from the time of sailing.* 
 
 This disappointment, though it was an electric shock 
 to the Society, (and indeed to the Christian world) on- 
 ly caused them to more vigorous exertions to strength- 
 en their infant missions, and to extend their labours in 
 * Lord's History of Missions p. 5. Missionary Transactions. 
 25
 
 290 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 every possible direction. In May 1800 they sent out 
 twelve single missionaries, most of whom were of the 
 number that sailed in the Duff'. One of them, however, 
 being dangerously sick was sent on shore and left ; 
 another died on his passage, and a third, renouncing 
 his engagement to the Society, stopped at Port Jack- 
 son in New Holland. The arrival of the remainder at 
 Otaheite, will be noticed in our account of the mis- 
 sion ; to which we may now proceed ; beginning with 
 the branch at Tongataboo. 
 
 The missionaries left at Tongataboo were Mr. Kelso, 
 ordained at Otaheile, and Messrs. Bowel, Buchanan, 
 Cooper, Gaulton, Harper, Nobbs, Shelley, Veeson, and 
 Wilkinson. Their reception from the natives was 
 friendly. They found two Europeans on the island, 
 Ambler, an Englishman, and Connelly, an Irishman, 
 both of whom bore marks in their countenances of pe- 
 culiar qualifications for the gallows ; for which indeed 
 it seems they were destined, being convicts escap- 
 ed from Botany Bay. They were, however, willing 
 to act as interpreters. The principal chiefs welcom- 
 ed the missionaries, assigned them a comfortable habit- 
 ation, and promised continued protection. 
 
 Things appeared favourable. The state of society 
 was more tolerable here than in most of the other isl- 
 ands. The land, which was fruitful, was fenced and 
 cultivated. The inhabitants excelled in some manu- 
 factures. Marriage was common ; the aged were 
 treated with respect, and parents appeared fond of their 
 children. Human sacrifices were not offered. In 
 some extreme cases, as when a chief was dangerously 
 indisposed, a relative was strangled* that his strength 
 
 * An instance of this is mentioned. A principal chief, clinging with 
 cowardly selfishness to life, sent for his youngest son to hare him 
 strangled. The youth was told his little finger was to be cut off. 
 Coming into his father's presence, he was seized by the attendants. 
 Comprehending their intention, he requested them to use no violence, 
 and he would submit to his father's will. As they persisted, he ,hy 
 great exertion, beat them off, others, among whom was his own sis- 
 ter t came to their assistance, and effected his death. Quarterly Re- 
 view, Vol.11, p. 31.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 291 
 
 might be conveyed into the sick, but generally cutting 
 off some limb, as the little finger, answered the purpose. 
 
 The forms of religion among these islanders are few. 
 They have numerous deities presiding over districts, 
 families, and individuals ; and ascribe to the gods 
 every thing they cannot comprehend, yet they pay 
 them no regard except when theysuppose them angry. 
 Their island rests on one of the principal gods, Mowee, 
 who sometimes being weary of the burden strives to shake 
 it off. When the natives feel the earthquake, they 
 beat the ground, to reduce the god to order. Like 
 the Romans, they acknowledge the existence of strange 
 gods, and were willing to admit that of the missiona- 
 ries among the number. There is a kind of priesthood 
 established in a family who were thought originally to 
 have come from the sky. The head of it is acknowl- 
 edged in all the neighbouring islands, as their media- 
 tor to converse with the gods and procure plenty. 
 Yet they seem to have no regular priests. 
 
 The first appearance of all savages, perhaps, is the 
 most favourable. The missionaries formed an opin- 
 ion of these natives which subsequent events too soon 
 refuted. In their letter to the Directors, alluding to the 
 name Friendly Islands, they say " Surely no appella- 
 tion was ever better applied." They therefore com- 
 menced their labour with ardent zeal, and sanguine ex- 
 pectations. When the ship left them there was indeed 
 a passing feeling of sadness. They watched her la- 
 bouring in the waves till she sunk from their view in 
 the distant horizon ; then while they looked round on 
 the strange scenery, which awakened no friendly as- 
 sociation, far distant from the regions of civilized life, 
 where they were to pass and to end their days, a sigh 
 arose, and a tear, perhaps of regret, stole down the 
 cheek. " This," said they to each other, " is the ground 
 where our bodies will moulder into dust; this we must 
 consider as our country and our grave." But they 
 were ten in number, all social and friendly, all of sim- 
 ilar sentiments, all united in /eal for the honour of the
 
 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY B* 
 
 Redeemer, all glowing with concern for the kind but 
 ignorant inhabitants. 
 
 For a time they resided together in one body, and 
 the natives came in great numbers to visit them ; 
 bringing presents of cloth, roasted pigs, plantains and 
 cocoa nuts. The missionaries in return gave them 
 such European articles as they had to spare. Among 
 other things was a cuckoo clock, which they present- 
 ed Duatonga, the second chief in the island. This 
 had excited great curiosity. It was viewed by the 
 natives with the utmost astonishment before it was put 
 in motion ; but when this was done, and the bird came 
 out crying cuckoo, cuckoo, they were struck dumb 
 wilh wonder. For some time their eyes were chained 
 to the object, then they looked in silence at each oth- 
 er, and retired in perfect amazement. It was soon re- 
 ported all over the island, that the missionaries had 
 ' wood that speaks." Duatonga was delighted with 
 it, and having carried it home was prompted by curi- 
 osity to examine the inside. Having taken it to piec- 
 es he could not put it together again, but brought it to 
 the missionaries. Unfavourably, they were in this re- 
 spect no wiser than he, and having tried in vain to re- 
 animate the cuckoo, they were lessened in the opinion 
 of the natives, and indeed heartily ridiculed. 
 
 Though the missionaries were treated kindly by the 
 'natives, they received much abuse from the renegado 
 convicts. These even attempted to rob them, after 
 having begged all they could ; but were overpowered 
 by numbers. This circumstance, with others, partic- 
 ularly the great desire the natives had for their goods, 
 caused the missionaries to separate, and put themselves 
 under the protection of the different chiefs. As the 
 Duff stopped at Tongafaboo on her return, Connelly 
 was taken olF, but Ambler escaped search, and remain- 
 ed. He was joined by a brother convict, named Mor- 
 gan, from a neighbouring island ; and afterwards seven, 
 most of them from Botany Bay, were set on shore by 
 an American vessel. Of the latter, however., two,
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETV. 293- 
 
 Beak and Burnham, proved to be sober and industri- 
 ous ; especially Beak, who was a blacksmith. He be- 
 came friendly to the missionaries, and generally resid- 
 ed with them. The others were of the vilest -class. 
 They quitted the vessel at the instigation of Ambler, who 
 told them if they did not like their situation on the isl- 
 and, they could at any time plunder the missionaries of 
 tools and iron to build a vessel, and instruments to- 
 navigate her to any place they might choose. 
 
 The missionaries, now nine in number, (Mr. Nobb& 
 having reembarked on account of ill health,) though 
 separated, met occasionally on the Sabbath, and regu- 
 larly once every month. One of them, Veeson, who 
 was alone with a chief, soon absented himself from 
 their meetings. It was rumored that he cohabited with 
 a native woman. At length he confessed the fact, and 
 offered, as the only remedy, to marry her ; but, when 
 the marriage ceremony was partly performed, the wo- 
 man burst into tears, and refused to take the obligations 
 which she understood were necessary to become his 
 wife, alleging there was not sufficient affection between 
 them r and that she had been actuated by fear of her 
 parents and her chief. " Thus," say the missionaries, 
 " the Lord hedged up Veeson's way, and poured con- 
 tempt upon him, which only tended to render him more 
 hard and obdurate." They were obliged to excommu- 
 nicate him. 
 
 The remaining missionaries applied with diligence 
 to their work ; but to convey any knowledge of 
 Christianity to the sensual natives was almost impossi- 
 ble. Nor could they promise themselves much from 
 schools, as the children were wild and ungovernable. 
 Other difficulties met them. Ambler, with his base 
 associates, did them every ill office in his power. He 
 persuaded the natives that the chiefs who happened to 
 die were killed by God in answer to prayer ; and that 
 if the missionaries continued to pray, there would not 
 bs a chief left alive. This created much alarm, and- 
 25*
 
 294 PROPAGATION OK CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 one of the chiefs requested them " to desist from that 
 pernicious practice of praying." 
 
 Neither chiefs nor people were unwilling to believe 
 any thing against the missionaries, and their situation 
 soon became perilous. A plot was discovered, in 
 which the chiefs who had shown them most kindness 
 were concerned, to murder them all, in order to obtain 
 their goods. About tne same time, the house of one of 
 their number, Mr. Cooper, was entered in the night by 
 ten or twelve men, who ordered him out of doors, strip- 
 ped off his linen, and having plundered every thing 
 they could lay their hands on, went their way. There 
 was reason to suspect that the chief under whose pro- 
 tection Mr. Cooper lived was privy to the affair. By 
 the help of Beak, however, the missionaries having 
 erected a forge, provided the natives with many useful 
 .implements ; and kept the chiefs in tolerable humour. 
 
 About two years from the time of their landing, a 
 series of calamities commenced, which destroyed some 
 of the missionaries, and drove the remainder from the 
 island. On the morning of April 22d, news was brought 
 to three of the brethren residing at Aheefo, that the 
 principal chief, Dugonagaboola, was assassinated by 
 two of his cousins, Loogalalla and Newer. Soon after, 
 they received a message from Atta, a chief of conside- 
 rable power, informing them of the assassination, and 
 desiring ther.i to take arms and follow him in quest of 
 the conspirators. The brethren declined. This sur- 
 prised and irritated Alta. He told them they must no 
 "longer expect his protection ; his attention would be 
 engrossed by other subjects ; and besides, it would be 
 entirely out of his power to restrain the people. This 
 they then imputed to his caprice ; but soon had melan- 
 choly proof that all subordination was broken up, and 
 every one left to act without controul, according to his 
 ravage inclination. The common people plundered the 
 gardens and houses of every thing they could lay then- 
 hands on. More than eight hundred people were im- 
 mediately collected within half a mile of one place oc-
 
 TIIK LONDOX MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 295 
 
 cupied by the missionaries. During the night of the 
 23d, they kept up a continued noise with conches,, 
 log drums, and war songs; which together, we may 
 well suppose, made a din horrible to be heard. 
 The brethren kept watch, but lost some articles. The 
 next day the army marched, and having taken one 
 of Loogalalla's party, he was immediately cut up 
 alive, and eaten raw. 
 
 While preparations were making on both sides for 
 war, the missionaries were strongly solicited to lend 
 their aid. Their refusal exposed them to indignities. 
 One of their stations (where the forge was erected,) was 
 plundered. The two brethren there, retired to join 
 those in Aheefo. Here, on the 9th of May, they saw 
 the enemy approaching in fifteen large canoes. The 
 next morning, about three o'clock, they were sent for 
 by Atta to join the army. News having been brought 
 that a large force was landed in a neighbouring district, 
 he had concluded to abandon Aheefo to the canoe party, 
 and attack the other division on land. The brethren 
 had no alternative, but to go, or stay and be destroyed. 
 They fell into the rear of the army. The march was 
 conducted with considerable order. About day break 
 they met the enemy's van. The Aheefoniaris, after 
 three shouts, made an onset with great bravery. In a. 
 short lime the enemy gave way on all hands, leaving 
 their killed and wounded to the mercy, or rather cruel- 
 ty, of the victors, who at first gave no quarter. The 
 missionaries witnessed sce-nes which filled them with 
 horror. Near where the fight began, they found an 
 old man roasting one of the dead bodies, apparently 
 with a design to eat it. In another place was the body 
 of a chief, the head severed from the trunk. Even the 
 women as they passed, dipped their hands in the blood 
 and licked them. 
 
 The Aheefonians were at first much delighted to see 
 the missionaries with them, expecting they would take 
 an active part. On every little advantage gained, they 
 paid them warm acknowledgments in common with
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY liV 
 
 their imaginary deities. Even the dog which one of 
 them led, came in for his share, and was treated with 
 frequent draughts of kava.* But when it was seen 
 that they rendered no assistance, they became equally 
 obnoxious with the enemy, and were driven back to 
 Ahecfo. Here they found their habitation had been 
 plundered, and, though in a better state than they ex- 
 pected, unsafe for their residence. They fled to a back 
 part of the Island, and lay among the rocks through the 
 day. In the evening, they returned ; and rinding they 
 could not stay in their own house, retired to that of a 
 neighbour, who professed much kindness ; but, as they 
 afterwards found, intended to murder them in the night. 
 In the morning they took their station in a wood. 
 About noon, a party of friends passing, told them the 
 Aheefonians were beaten, and Atta, with many other of 
 their protectors, killed. On hearing this they fled with 
 the crowd. 
 
 After goit>7 about two miles they encountered a par- 
 ly of armed men, who stripped them of their clothes, 
 leaving them, however, some country garments. They 
 found a shelter among the rocks in a retired place. 
 Here they had opportunity for reflection. They were 
 stripped of every thing ; not even a Bible was left them. 
 Yet their lives were spared, and their heavenly inher- 
 itance was beyond the reach of savages. They spent 
 the lime in recounting their mercies, and forgot they 
 were like a chased hart, which the hounds are yet pur- 
 suing. 
 
 In the course of the afternoon they found in a hole 
 of the rock a quantity of fresh water, which was a great 
 relief. About sunset two of them ventured out in quest 
 of food, as they had eaten nothing for the last twenty 
 four hours. They soon returned, bringing a bread fruit 
 and some green bannanas, which they received of a 
 party at a little distance. From this party too, they 
 received the melancholy intelligence that their breth- 
 
 * An intoxicating liquor made by chewing a certain plaut, cx- 
 pfeieing the juice, and Jeatiujj it to ferment.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOC1ETV. 29 < r 
 
 ren at Ardea, Bowel, Gaulton, and Harper, with Burn- 
 ham the American, were murdered. It seems that the 
 Ahecfonians having defeated the enemy, pursued them 
 into that district. The missionaries, as they had taken 
 no part in the war, apprehended no danger to them- 
 selves, and went out to meet the warriors as friends. 
 But among them was one who had formerly requested 
 some gift which was refused. Like a true savage, he 
 took this opportunity to be revenged. He ran to the 
 attack, and was readily joined by others. They knock- 
 ed down Harper, Bowel, and Burnham, murdering them 
 on the spot. Gaulton fled ; but looking back, and see- 
 ing his brethren fall whom he loved, he returned, hop- 
 ing, perhaps, to assist them, and shared a similar fate. 
 
 This stroke was severely felt by all, yet they quieted 
 themselves in God. The following day was the Sab- 
 bath, which they attempted to spend in suitable exer- 
 cises among the rocks. They prayed and conversed 
 on the happiness of trusting in the Lord, Just as they 
 had concluded the last prayer, they saw a man ap- 
 proaching with a spear balancing it in his hand, ap- 
 parently undetermined whether to throw it. On ob- 
 serving their number, he seemed confused, and finally 
 addressed them in a friendly manner, pretending he 
 was sent by one of the chiefs to conduct them to a 
 place of safety ; if they would stay a few moments till 
 he could step into the woods for some cloth he had 
 concealed, he would accompany them. They remain- 
 ed. He soon came back, but his tone was somewhat 
 altered, and he required them to stay a little longer, 
 His singular conduct excited suspicion in the mission- 
 aries that he was about to bring a gang upon them, and 
 they sought safety in flight. Going about a mile they 
 met a small company of natives by whom they were 
 treated kindly. 
 
 For some time they were driven about the country, 
 exposed to the insults of the rabble, and the intolerable 
 stench of dead bodies. They were permitted to visit Ar- 
 dea. They found the place a perfect desolation* the housr
 
 298 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 es either burnt or lying on the ground ; the fences torn in 
 pieces ; and the fruits mostly destroyed. But there was a 
 more heart rending scene th j bodies of their murdered 
 brethren lying on the ground, exposed to the insults of 
 all who passed by. Bowel and Gaulton lay on the 
 road. Harper in the neighbouring field. They were 
 all so much disfigured, as scarcely to be known. Burn- 
 ham lay in a kind of ditch, at a considerable distance. 
 His body was in such a state that it could not be mov- 
 ed, and they covered it with earth where it was. With 
 the assistance of the natives they dug a grave, large 
 enough to contain the three brethren, and having, with 
 some difficulty, conveyed them to it, buried them with- 
 out shroud or coffin. 
 
 Having performed this sad office, they consulted their 
 own safety among the natives, by endeavouring to be 
 of use to them. With much effort another forge was 
 erected, in which various valuable implements were 
 made ; but the chief, under whose direction it was, 
 treated them most basely, and at one time stripped 
 them of every thing they had, merely for refusing to 
 give him a shark-hook, which they had promised to an- 
 other person. Loogalalla. indeed, on becoming mas- 
 ter of the island, sent for them, and promised his pro- 
 tection ; but as he soon set out on an expedition to 
 subdue the small islands in the vicinity, they were left 
 defenceless. Most of the chiefs looked upon them 
 with an evil eye. All the late calamities were charged 
 to them. They were treated with great cruelty, by 
 the vanquished party, and even by (hose attached to 
 Loogalalla. More than once there appeared but a step 
 between them and death. Their situation at the end 
 of the year was truly wretched. 
 
 On the 17th of January, the island was visited by a 
 storm and furious hurricane, which destroyed almost 
 every thing that had escaped the ravages of war. Fam- 
 ine was inevitable. It was now nine months since the 
 troubles began, and the missionaries, destitute of rai- 
 ment, and nearly of food, exposed to the malice of their
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 299 
 
 enemies, who had taken so much pains to prejudice 
 Loogalalla against them, that they were assured he had 
 determined on the death of some or all of them on his 
 return, saw all their prospects of usefulness closed, and 
 their situation becoming dangerous in the extreme. 
 It was, indeed, already so desperate, that they serious- 
 ly thought of attempting a voyage to New Holland ia 
 an open boat. 
 
 With whatagitation then did they hear the report of two 
 guns fired in the bay ! It was in the evening, too late 
 for them to certify themselves whence the sound pro- 
 ceeded ; and they passed the night in that state of suf- 
 fering, which nothing but the intensity of hope and fear 
 can produce. In the morning they endeavoured to 
 get their boat to sea, but alas ! the tide did not reach 
 it by forty or fifty yards. In the afternoon a higher 
 tide enabled them to clear out, and they found two 
 ships lying in the roads. One was the Betsey, from 
 London, having on board Mr. Harris, missionary at 
 Otaheite. Their arrival was very providential, as they 
 had been driven off by a storm, and had given up the 
 hope of making the island, when a calm succeeding, 
 they were driven back by a strong current. The cap- 
 tain of the Betsey, on learning the situation of the mis- 
 sionaiies, readily offered them a passage to Port Jack- 
 son. They arrived safe in February. Buchanan, 
 Kelso, and -Wilkinson soon took passage to London ; 
 Cooper and Shelly associated with the missionaries 
 from Otaheite, until the former went to London, and 
 the latter (after being married) to Otaheite the follow- 
 ing year. 
 
 The missionaries did not leave Tongataboo without 
 very keen emotions. The natives who had been friend- 
 ly, on parting with them, shed many tears. This af- 
 fected the missionaries most sensibly. " Our feelings," 
 say they, " cannot be conceived, much less expressed ; 
 the loss of time, of toil, of public expense, were weigh- 
 ty considerations ; but that of leaving a whole country, 
 containing thousands of our race, among whom were
 
 00 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY B* 
 
 the affectionate friends we had now parted from, sitting 
 in the gross darkness of pagan superstition, bound to 
 the service of the worst of tyrants by the chains of their 
 own ignorance and prejudices, and without being able 
 to effect any thing for their emancipation, outweighed 
 them all." 
 
 As Veeson still remained on the island, it will be 
 proper to take some notice of him, before leaving this 
 article. After his excommunication he gradually fell 
 into all the vices of the natives, and conformed to their 
 customs. He soon became a chief, had a large planta- 
 tion, and a great number of dependants. But savage 
 life, after a time, sickened upon him. During the wars 
 he beheld scenes that made him sink at the thought of 
 spending his days among beings so destitute of all hu- 
 manity. At one time he came across piles of human 
 bodies placed transversely in large stacks ; and going a 
 little farther, saw a mother in a sitting posture holding 
 an infant to her breast as in the act of sucking, but 
 both cold with death. The .savages after murdering 
 them, had left the bodies to.stiffen in that affecting at- 
 titude. His blood almost froze at the barbarity he con- 
 stantly witnessed, and he began to lind, too, that his 
 life was in danger from the jealousy of a chief. When 
 therefore, in 1801, he learnt that a ship was on the 
 coast, his mind was greatly agitated, and he began to 
 revolve plans of escape. At length he persuaded some 
 of the natives to go and trade with the vessel ; but as 
 they approached, he had the vexation to see her under 
 weigh. Still as there was only a light breeze, he gain- 
 ed upon her, and drawing near, called out, " How do 
 you do, countrymen ?" The sailors laughed, as his dress 
 and tatooed skin belied his speech. Supposing him a 
 native who had picked up some English phrases, they 
 held on. Veeson was now about to lose, forever, an 
 opportunity of leaving the savages. He attempted to 
 call out who he was, but had lost his native tongue, or 
 mixed it with the language of the islanders. In despair 
 he jumped overboord to swim to the vessel. A chief
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 30t 
 
 at hand said, " Get into my canoe, I will take you to 
 the ship." He accepted the offer, when the wretch 
 immediately turned towards the shore. Almost frantic, 
 Veeson now cried out as loud as he could, and lifted up 
 his eyes to heaven. His cries and gestures caught the 
 attention of the captain, who said, " That must certain- 
 ly be a European," and ordered out a boat ; but the 
 natives rowed from it as fast as possible. A young 
 man at the head of the boat beckoned Veeson to plunge 
 into the water, which he did, and was taken on board. 
 
 During the voyage, Veeson was in a wild state of 
 mind ; disgusted with savage life, but too long habitu- 
 ated to its privileges to brook the restraints of civiliz- 
 ed society; he wished to be landed on an uninhabit- 
 ed spot, that he might end his days as a hermit. But 
 after his arrival in England he was induced, by a pious 
 female relation, to return to the place where he receiv- 
 ed his first religious impressions, to resume his former 
 occupations, and attend on the long neglected means 
 of grace. The associations thus awakened, had a hap- 
 py effect ; the prodigal began to reflect, to repent, and 
 at length returned, as is hoped, to find the gloom of 
 despondency and the darkness of guilt removed by the 
 smiles of his compassionate, though injured Redeemer. 
 
 CHRISTINA. It is only necessary to mention con- 
 cerning this mission, that Mr. Crook, who was left alone 
 on the island, suffered considerably, especially with 
 hunger, the first six cionths on account of a general 
 scarcity, and at the end of a year, going on board a 
 ship which arrived at the island, he was driven off in 
 her by a fresh wind, and unable to get back. By his 
 request he was landed on another island about sixty 
 miles distant, where the natives, astonished to s<?e a 
 white man, who could speak their language, treated him 
 with great respect. After residing here about seven 
 months, he embraced an opportunity of a passage to 
 Enghncl, hoping thence to gel back to Christina, or >. 
 some way advance the cause of missions. 
 26
 
 J02 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 3V 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 OTAHEITE. 
 
 \ativc character Dangers and difficulties of the mis- 
 sionaries Three of them robbed Several abandon 
 the mission Aposiacy of Mr. Lewis Chief blown up 
 with gunpowder Defection of Mr. Broomhall War 
 Itinerant preaching Death of Pomare Mission- 
 aries driven from the Island Return Conversion of 
 the king Abolition of idolatry. ' 
 
 IT seems proper, before entering on the details of (his 
 mission, to give a few outlines of the native character, 
 as that was afterwards developed to the missionaries. 
 Being situated in a climate, where no covering is need- 
 ed to protect them from the inclemency of the seasons, 
 and on a soil which yields spontaneously whatever is 
 necessary for support, the inhabitants seem at first view 
 singularly favoured of Providence. Indeed when this 
 island was first discovered, the tales of fairy land could 
 not exceed the descriptions given of it as a second 
 Eden. The moral atmosphere, too, was supposed to 
 be as pure and mild as the natural. A few clouds of 
 ignorance only remained, and these the Gospel could 
 of course dispel. 
 
 But a happy soil and climate does not always make 
 a happy state of society. They are undoubtedly more 
 favourable, comparatively, to savage than to civilized 
 nations, since the latter can with less difficulty remedy 
 any defects of this kind, and improve nature by art. 
 In no stage of improvement, however, is their moral in- 
 fluence always happy. On the contray, people are 
 often found corrupt in exact proportion to the luxuri- 
 ance of the soil they inhabit. This is certainly the 
 case in the South Sea Islands, the natives being gen- 
 erally oWiged to make little effort to procure subsisl- 
 "nce, fall into all the excesses of wickedness, and scern
 
 THE LONDON 5HSSHDNARY SOCIETY. 
 
 to have no occupation but to riot in sensual selfishness, 
 or to bite and devour one another. 
 
 Their social state was found to be much the same 
 with that of our western Indians. They were equally 
 uncivilized, and were governed in the same manner by 
 the authority of chiefs or petty kings. Perhaps the 
 enervating effect of a hot climate had detracted some- 
 thing from that ferocity, which marks our Indian ; but 
 nothing from that malignant depravity of heart, which 
 is beyond the influence of climate or situation. They 
 seem to have been chargeable with almost every spe- 
 cies of guilt of which they were capable, being utterly 
 destitute of honesty, gratitude, shame, or whatever 
 might 1 check the indulgence of their unhallowed pas- 
 sions. The missionaries state, that at the time of their 
 landing on Otaheite, there was not probably, one fe- 
 male over the age of twelve years, who had not been 
 debased-. Sodomy was not uncommon. Of that 
 scourge with which a holy God punishes lascivious- 
 ness, multitudes bore the marks in their diseased bod- 
 ies, carrying this brand of infamy even in their ulcer- 
 ated countenances. The horrid practice of murdering 
 children was common to all ranks, and one reason as- 
 signed for it, was, 'that the women so often changed 
 their husbands, and were so loose in their habits, tl; ...t 
 they could not bring up their infams. Wli:n the wiiV; 
 of a chief cohabited with a common man, which V.-QJ 
 not unfrcquent, the child was instantly murdered, lest 
 the royal blood should be polluted by mixture. Edeu 
 the queen destro) cd two in succession, soon after the 
 arrival of the missionaries. Every species of murder 
 was common, lie that killed a man was as if he had 
 cut off a dog's neck. Human sacrifices were offered 
 on any special occasion of rejoicing. They were 
 slaughtered, by being knocked on the head with a club 
 or stones, after which a principal priest look out the 
 eyes, and holding them in his hands presented them to 
 the mouth of the king, who opened his lips as if to re- 
 ceive and cat them. The carcass was then thrown in-
 
 304- PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 to a pit, and covered with stones. From the number 
 of pits in one place, the moral of Opare, the missiona- 
 ry judged that several hundreds had been sacrificed 
 there. 
 
 A fruitful source of cruelty and pollution was found 
 in an association called the Areoy Society, who were 
 respected for their ancestry, and perhaps for their rig- 
 iJ customs and peculiar manner of life. They wan- 
 dered about from island to island, procuring their sub- 
 sistence by plunder, and performing various feats as 
 >trolling players for the amusement of the inhabitants. 
 Each of the men kept two or three women as wives, 
 but they all lived in a state of promiscuous concubin- 
 age, and a fundamental principle of their Society re- 
 quired the murder of every infant, as soon as it was 
 born.t 
 
 The religion of the Otaheitans consisted in a very 
 absurd and confused mythology, united with a super- 
 stitious reverence for their priests, and a belief in 
 witchcraft. One of the jugglers told the missionaries, 
 he had several spirits under his command, whom he 
 could send where he pleased, as instruments of death, 
 yea, even make them set fire to trees. When a per- 
 son died, they said " he is gone to the night." Every 
 soul was supposed to be eaten as soon as it left the 
 body by one of the gods, and passing through him, it 
 was purified, and itself became a god, prepared to eat 
 others. Thus the parent, who went before, ate their 
 children, and if the children died first, they ale their 
 
 parents.^ 
 
 The missionaries left at Otaheite were Messrs. 
 Cover, Eyre, Jefferson, and Lewis, ordained ministers ; 
 and Messrs. Bicknell, Broomhall, Cock, Clocle, Henry, 
 Hodges, Hassel, Main, Nott, Oakes, Smith, W. Puck- 
 ey and I. Puckey, artisans. They were favourably 
 received by the native chiefs. The sovereign, Oloo, 
 
 * Miss. Trans. Vol. I. p. 99. 
 
 t Lord's Hist. Miss. Transactions. 
 
 \ Quarterly Review, Vol. 11. pp. 3S> 39.
 
 THE LOKDO-N MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 305 
 
 however, viewed them with a gloomy aspect ; but he 
 was only seventeen years of age, and under the regen- 
 cy of his father Pomare and his mother Edea, both of 
 whom favoured the mission. They were likewise pat- 
 ronized by Manne Manne, the chief priest of the island j 
 though he sometimes remarked that the " missionaries 
 gave them plenty of the word of God, and little of any 
 thing else." 
 
 The district of Matavia, on the north side of the isl- 
 and, was readily ceded to the missionaries, and a large 
 house appropriated -to their use, to which they after- 
 wards added another building for a place of worship. 
 The natives kindly assisted them, in preparing their 
 habitations, and one even stripped his own house to 
 provide them with materials. A forge was soon erect- 
 ed, and Hassel and Hodges began to work at their 
 trade. The natives flocked around them, surprised 
 at the ease with which they wrought their tools. They 
 were much frightened, however, with the sparks and 
 the hissing of hot iron in water. No sooner did these 
 begin, than they fled in all directions. Pomare was 
 delighted beyond measure with the bellows and forge.. 
 He caught the blacksmith in his arms, all dirty as he 
 was, and joined noses with him ; an expression of the 
 highest satisfaction. 
 
 By the aid of Peter, a Swede, who had been some 
 years on the island, the brethren were able to make 
 known the object of their mission, and expostulate 
 with the natives concerning their abominable practices.. 
 Some little effect was manifest, either through fear, or 
 the influence of presents ; so that all the decencies of 
 civilized life were not so often outraged, at least before 
 the missionaries. There was promise of further amend- 
 ment, particularly with respect to human sacrifices, and 
 the murder of children. But the missionaries soon 
 found they were dealing with a people, treacherous^ ind 
 faithless to the last degree. The next day after the 
 Duff left them, (Aug. 4, 1797,) they overheard Edea> 
 "who was the most powerful person on the island, talk* 
 26*
 
 rKOfAGATIO.V OF CHlUSTIAMTr BJ 
 
 ing of the quantity of properly they had, and the pro- 
 priety of taking it from them. It was suggested thi-- 
 might easily be done on the Sabbath. The brethren 
 mentioned toEdea what they had learnt, and took sornr* 
 measures of defence. The queen denied any plot; 
 and they heard no more of it. They were, however, 
 obliged to keep a guard of two brethren by night, to 
 prevent their goods from being taken ; but with this 
 precaution, they suffered frequent depredations. As an 
 instance of the boldness and enterprise of these thieves, 
 the following may be mentioned. One morning it was 
 discovered that the smith's shop had been robbed of 
 several valuable articles. On examining, it was found 
 that the thief had entered under the side of the building, 
 j'ormed of posts driven into the ground about two feet, 
 by digging a hole- with his hands sufficient to admit his 
 whole body. This he had done while the watch was 
 constantly patroling round the shop. Once he was 
 Discovered, but had so coiled himself into his hole, as 
 to be taken for a hog, and left unmolested. 
 
 The missionaries found great difficulty in learning 
 the native language, on account of the multiplicity of 
 vowels, the many instances of contraction, and the va- 
 rious meanings of the same word. Their operations 
 were likewise impeded by constant alarms for their 
 personal safety, which compelled them (o barricade 
 'heir house, and by being harassed with the company 
 of noisy and lawless barbarians. As early as possible^ 
 ihey made yn address to the chiefs and people, to ex- 
 plain their object ; to exhibit the benefits of civiliza- 
 tion ; to inform them, that in countries where the true- 
 God is known, idol worship and human sacrifices arc 
 abolished, and the crimes, of sodomy and murder pun- 
 ished with death; to advise them to adopt the customs 
 of those countries, and stop the inhuman practice of 
 killing infants. They offered to build a house for such 
 children, as might be saved from the Areoies, and to 
 instruct them in the useful arts. They told Pomare, if 
 he would fulfil his promise to stop if possible the prac-
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. SOT 
 
 ;;cc of infanticide, they would do him, and the island, 
 all (he service in (heir power. But -they had the un- 
 happiness to find that their efforts availed little; the 
 chiefs and people promised well, but did nothing. 
 
 In March the island was vis-ited by the Nautilu?. 
 Capt. Bishop, in distress, particularly for provisions. 
 As the ship had nothing !o barter but muskets and am- 
 munition, which the missionaries were not willing 
 should go into the hands of the natives, they undertook 
 to provide the supplies themselves. This was very 
 difficult. When the natives found the ship would not- 
 trade, they attributed it to the brethren, and being an- 
 gry, refused to bring them any provisions. To in- 
 crease the embarrassment, several seamen, among 
 whom were five Owyheans, eloped from the vessel. 
 One of them was found, and carried back by force. 
 This offended Otoo. As the ship could not be navi- 
 gated without the remainder, the captain resolved lie 
 would recover them at any expense. The missiona- 
 ries concluded to assist him, justly fearing (he conse- 
 quences of (heir being left on the island. To effect 
 this, they sent the brethren Jefferson, Main, Broom hall 
 and W. Puckey, to the three principal chiefs, then in 
 the district of Opare. 
 
 These brethren on the way received information,, 
 which indicated that some evil awaited them ; but thcv 
 could not tell what, anil disregarded it. They found 
 the king, Otoo, sealed with a number of his attendants, 
 among whom were the Owyhean deserters, and em- 
 ployed in the very royal occupation of cleaning a small 
 tooth comb. He received them as usual, yet eyed 
 them with a gloomy look, without saying much. As 
 they wished to seejill the chiefs together, they waited 
 some time for the arrival of Pomare, to whom,, about 
 two miles off, they had sent ; but he not coming, they 
 concluded to go in search of him ; and left the king with 
 as little thought of evil, as they had approached him. 
 
 They had not proceeded a mile, when coming to a, 
 >\ver, which they had to ford, they found themselves
 
 308 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIAMTV BY 
 
 surrounded by natives ; one of whom suddenly snatch- 
 ed Broomhall's coat, which he was carrying under his 
 arm. Jefferson went to aid in regaining it ; but look- 
 ing round, saw Puckey prostrate, the natives stripping 
 him, and then dragging him by the hair of the head in- 
 to the river. In another direction was Main, made 
 naked to the skin. But Jefferson had not long to spec- 
 ulate on the misfortunes of others. In an instant he 
 was violently sei/ed by four or five persons, pulling 
 different ways ; and in the scuffle dragging him through 
 the river. They could not determine what to do with 
 him. Before they had decided, some friendly natives 
 came to his rescue. In the contest, he saw Main and 
 Puckey hurried by, naked, except a narrow strip of 
 cloth round the middle. He soon followed, and the 
 the natives conducted them all to Pomare, while t he- 
 women, as they passed, expressed compassion for them 
 with tears. Broomhall alone was missing. 
 
 The chief and his wife received them kindly, and ac- 
 companied them to Oloo's dwelling. On the way Mr. 
 Broorahall joined them, to their very agreeable sur- 
 prize. The natives had more than once threatened to 
 killrhim, yet had not only spared his life, but some ar- 
 ticles of clothing, and his watch. Arriving where the 
 king was, Pomare called him, and put some questions 
 concerning the affair. Otoo said but little. It seemed 
 pretty evident that he was privy to the abuse. He r 
 however, caused some of the articles to be restored, and 
 gave his word for the re^t. On Pomare's insisting he 
 should give up the sailors, he promised to send them on 
 board the next morning. The missionaries then re- 
 turned home, where they found the brethren all under 
 arms, having heard of the dangerous situation of their 
 messengers. There was reason to apprehend a con- 
 certed design to attack and murder them all. Through- 
 out the whole, however, the conduct of Pomare and 
 Edea was humane, and plainly indicated that they 
 no concern in the outrage.* 
 
 * Mill. Trans. Vol. I. pp. 3536.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 609 
 
 The next morning all the brethren assembled to con- 
 sider what should be done. Among many things of- 
 fered, ihe following was resolved. " That from the re- 
 cent occurrence, arid present appearance of things, a 
 removal off the island seems necessary." The officers 
 of the Nautilus advised them by all means to take pas- 
 sage for New Holland. It was concluded that as many 
 as chose, should go. The question was then put to each 
 individual, " Brother, is it your determination to abide 
 in Otahcite, or remove to Port Jackson?" Messrs. 
 Bicknell, Harris, Lewis, Jefferson, Nott, and Eyre with 
 his wife, concluded to remain ; all the rest embarked 
 with such goods as they could transport. Mr. Eyre 
 had some trials about remaining with his wife after the 
 departure of the other females ; but, on submitting the 
 question to her decision, she cheerfully consented to 
 remain. Mr. Broorahall hesitated what course to take ; 
 he finally left it with the brethren who staid, and they 
 decided he ought to remain. 
 
 The brethren, who sailed for New Holland, arrived af- 
 ter a disagreeable voyage of six weeks, and were kind- 
 ly received by the governor and the chaplain of the 
 settlement. Encouraged by these gentlemen, they 
 made some attempts to promote the interests of relig- 
 ion in the colony, but had little success. Some of them, 
 indeed, did not adorn their profession, .so that their re- 
 moval from Otaheite may be considered rather an ad- 
 vantage to the mission. It is likewise worthy of notice 
 that their situation was not much improved by the re- 
 moval. They were still exposed to dangers and trials. 
 Mr. Hasscl was robbed of nearly all he possessed, and 
 dangerously wounded by six ruffians, who broke into 
 his lodgings, and Mr. Clode was inhumanly murdered, 
 under circumstances of a very tragical nature. 
 
 To return to Otahcite. The little band left there, 
 found themselves in a critical situation. Their prop- 
 erty, which had been exposed to the view of the na- 
 tives, was looked upon with a greedy eye. The mul- 
 titude seemed to stand around them like growling dogs,
 
 J'lO PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 waiting leave from their master to commence their hav- 
 oc. It was agreed that their store room and black- 
 smith's shop, with all the public property, should bo 
 put into the hands of Poraare, who was their best friend, 
 and able in some measure to protect them. Their arms 
 and ammunition had been sent on board (he Nautilus, 
 and they now trusted themselves to the Divine protec 
 tion. They seemed to have learnt a valuable lesson, 
 though from sad experience, that a missionary should 
 not be encumbered with worldly goods, especially 
 among savages. The Moravian, with his staff in hand, 
 can go almost any where without molestation. 
 
 Pomare, having slain two of the men, concerned in the 
 robbery, was involved in war. He sent to the breth- 
 ren for assistance. They told him they did not desire 
 he should avenge their cause; and then resolved "unan- 
 imously, through the grace of God, not to intermeddle 
 with arms either for offence or defence." The war 
 soon ceased, and the missionaries, though occasionally 
 plundered, and sometimes alarmed by reports, that their 
 buildings would be attacked or burnt, enjoyed a degree 
 of quietness. 
 
 They were soon, however, severely tried by one of 
 their own number. In August, Mr. Lewis, who had 
 resided out occasionally, under pretence of learning the 
 language, made known his determination to take a na- 
 tive woman as his wife. This by the regulations of the 
 brethren had been prohibited. A resolution, to which 
 Mr. Lewis agreed, was early passed, " That if any 
 missionary be connected with a heathen woman, he 
 shall no longer be considered a missionary or member 
 of the church." The brethren expostulated with Mr. 
 Lewis, but he remained refractory, and as his conduct 
 with the native females, had for some time been suspi- 
 cious, he was excommunicated. After this he behaved 
 with great insolence ; and though he frequently appli- 
 ed to the brethren for articles Xvhich he needed, and 
 \vith which they readily supplied him ; and though hs
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 3V4 
 
 sometimes attended public worship with them, and in 
 one or two instances made some advances towards a 
 restoration to the church, yet in general he wholly avoid- 
 ed them. Sunk into the arms of an idolatress, he lived 
 a wretched life for more than a year, when he either 
 destroyed himself, or was murdered by the natives. 
 There does not seem, we regret to say, to have been 
 on the part of the brethren, sufficient effort to restore 
 him in the spirit of meekness. In some instances he 
 was treated harshly ; and that by one who afterwards 
 fell into the same snare. "Let him that thinJceth he 
 standcih, take heed lest hefall.'*' 1 
 
 About the time of Mr. Lewis' defection. Temare the 
 uncle of Otoo, and a powerful chief was blown up with 
 gu.i powder. Some others shared in the disaster. It 
 seems he had bartered for this article with some vessels 
 lately come in ; and, on account of its coarseness, sus- 
 pected an imposition. He proposed to his attendants 
 to make an experiment. A pistol was loaded and fir- 
 ed over the whole quantity, in the presence of a num- 
 ber. The powder instantly blew up. The natives 
 did not at first feel themselves hurt; but when the 
 smoke was dissipated, observing themselves fouled, 
 they began to rub their skin. It peeled off under their 
 fingers. Terrified at the sight, they instantly ran to a. 
 river near by, and plunged in. A dispatch was sent 
 to inform Pom a re. He called the assistance of Mr. 
 Broomhall. The latter went, and made an application 
 to Temare, promising to call again the next morning. 
 Going at that time, accompanied by Mr. Harris, he 
 found the patient literally daubed with the scrapings 
 of yarns, and highly offended with Broomhall, because 
 his preparation had put him in pain. The natives said 
 there was a curse put on the medicine to kill (heir chief. 
 - While the brethren remained, Otoo appeared. They 
 saluted him, but received no answer. His fallen coun- 
 tenance indicated wraih. He laid his hands on the 
 shoulders of Mr. Harris and called one of his cxecu- 
 ! loners. Harris stepped aside, labouring to conceal
 
 312 PROPAGATION OF CHMST1AN1T1' 
 
 his alarm. Broomhall turned pale, and said, " Let uj 
 go, there is something the matter." They hasted away, 
 not expecting to reach home ; they thought the scene 
 of March was to be acted over, only in a more tragic- 
 al manner. This circumstance shows the perilous sit- 
 uation .of the missionaries. Temare died a few days 
 alter. The body was emboweled, dried in the sun. and 
 then carrecl in state round the island. 
 
 Some expressions of Pomare concerning the dead 
 body, having offended Otoo, he, in league with Manne 
 Manne, declared war against his father, and wrested 
 from him a great part of his possessions. The war 
 had scarcely ceased, when Manne Manne was assas- 
 sinated. It appears this was done. at the command of 
 Edea, and with the knowledge of Otoo. his close ally. 
 The Priest had acquired a degree of power dangerous 
 to the chiefs. This hastened his destruction. 
 
 The missionaries in the midst of their trials close 
 the year 1798 by saying, ''Notwithstanding these things 
 are so, we are not in despair. The work we are en- 
 gaged in is not ours, but God's. It is ours to use the 
 appointed means, his to bless them. We still con- 
 tinue to believe we are not brought and preserv- 
 ed here in the manner we have been, for nought. 
 We look forward to a period when we hope (o see 
 to see the word of God run and be glorified. Many 
 dark seasons may intervene, and many fiery darts from 
 satan cause pangs unutterable, before the arrival of 
 that period ; but (he sight of one convert to Christ, will 
 more than overpoise gloomy prospects and satan's ar- 
 rows." 
 
 The following year was passed much in the same 
 manner, and they thus close it in their letter to the di- 
 rectors, " No pen can describe, no tongue can express, 
 no heart can conceive, the keen sensibility of our foel- 
 ings, when dc,ep reflection occupies our minds, and the 
 wonder-working finger of God is traced in his dealings 
 towards us ! Oh brethren, wo beseech you to pray for 
 HS ; wrestle with the Angel of the everlasting covenant,
 
 THE; LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 313 
 
 that blessings, suitable to our high office, may be grant- 
 ed us, that our feet may not slip on the sea of glass on 
 which we stand, that the Gospel may have root on this 
 island."* 
 
 The year 1800 commenced with the return of Mr. 
 and Mrs. Henry from New Holland, to reunite with the 
 mission* They were received with open arms. In 
 June following, the brethren were again severely tried 
 by the defection of one of their number. 
 
 Mr. Broomhall, who had been very active, and gen- 
 erally maintained a Christian character, on a sudden 
 expressed doubts as to the reality of divine influence, 
 and the immortality of the soul. At the latter particu- 
 larly he stumbled. The thought started, what if the 
 soul should be mortal. He turned to Turretine " De 
 imaiortalitate Animae," and to the question "An ani- 
 ma ex intrinseca sua conslitutione sit immortalis ?" But 
 he seems to have differed from Turretine ; thus he ar- 
 gued. The soul exists, consequently it has extension ; 
 for what is not extended is no where, and what is no 
 where, has no existence : but extension is the very es- 
 sence of matter ; the soul therefore is material. Now 
 all matter tends to dissolution, and of course the soul 
 is mortal ! Such was the precious logic which convinc- 
 ed Mi. Broomhall that because the soul exists nozu, 
 it must cease to exist hereafter ; and such the misera- 
 ble sophisms by which a missionary, who had volunta- 
 rily left his country to save immortal souls, syllogized 
 himself out of all hope of a future, and we may almost 
 add of a present existence.! 
 
 The brethren laboured with him ; n day of fasting 
 was appointed ; but he sunk into stupidity, and joined 
 immoral practices to his infidel principles, and was ex- 
 communicated. He remained on the island something 
 more than a year, and treated the brethren occasional- 
 
 * Misa. Trans. Vol. I. pp. 97, 98, IGf. 
 t Quarterly Review, Vol. H. p. 47. 
 27
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BV 
 
 !y with coldness, but usually with politeness and re- 
 spect.* 
 
 The missionaries under all these afflictions manifest- 
 ed a spirit truly Christian. They continued to exert 
 themselves for the benefit of the perishing natives, 
 though they saw little if any fruit ; were often expos- 
 ed to sufferings and sometimes in want of the necessa- 
 ries of life. In July 1801, their number was increased 
 by the arrival of Messrs. Davies, Elder, Hayward, 
 Scott, Tessier, Waters, Wilson and Youl, in the Royal 
 Admiral, Capt Wilson. These missionaries were em- 
 barked from England, before news arrived there of the 
 difficulties at Otaheite. Mr. Shelly from Tongataboo, 
 who was on board, likewise concluded to join the mis- 
 sion after returning to Port Jackson for a wife. 
 
 The following winter the missionaries commenced 
 itinerant preaching among the natives. Two of them 
 made a tour round the island, collecting the people as 
 frequently as possible. They generally gave atten- 
 tion, and asked many questions. One said he felt a 
 desire to pray to Jehovah, inquiring if the gods of his 
 country would not kill him if he did. The missiona- 
 ries were encouraged, especially on overhearing some 
 young men who accompanied them giving an intelligent 
 account of what they had heard. On calling them to 
 impress these truths farther, one said, " You sent the 
 Duff last ; had you sent the Gospel by the first ship, our 
 
 * Mr. Broomhall it appears remained in the East and went to sea. 
 He continued for a time in a state of apostacy. Some alarming 
 events, particularly breaking a limb at Madras, aroused him. He 
 became convinced of the truth ; but found no hope of pardon ; noth- 
 ing before him, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment. He 
 knew that mercy awaited a returning prodigal, but he thought the 
 glory of God required that he should be filled with his own ways. Af- 
 terwards he was thrown on a sick bed in Calcutta. Here God hope- 
 fully softened his heart, revealed the riches of mercy, and led him 
 to hope for pardon through Christ. Mr. Marshman visited him. 
 " You now behold," said Mr. Broomhall, " an apostate missionary. 
 I am Benjamin Broomhall, who left bis brethren nine yean ago. U 
 it possible you can behold me without despising me ?*' He express- 
 ed a desire to return to Otaheite, but went another voyage ; and has 
 not been her<t of since. Brown's Hist. Prop. Chris. Vol. II. p. 279
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 feather gods would have been thrown away long ago." 
 The Atahoorans, who composed a powerful body of 
 the natives, had been for some time possessed of the 
 idol Oro,* the great god of these heathen. At a nu- 
 merous meeting of the natives in March, Otoo demand- 
 ed this god ; and being refused ; took it by force. 
 This outrage kindled a bloody war. The Atahoorans 
 were victorious; they even broke into the district ad- 
 joining Matavia, carrying deselation in their progress'. 
 The missionaries were threatened ; and aided by sev- 
 eral seamen, the crew of the Norfolk, just before ship- 
 wrecked on the coast, and that of the Nautilus, then 
 lying in the bay ; they fortified their little settle- 
 ment; planted four small brass cannon ; and embodi- 
 ed a company armed with muskets. The war came 
 nearer. Pomare's forces were defeated in the immedi- 
 ate vicinity of the missionaries. All was confusion; 
 and every one expected the English would next fcei 
 the strong arm of the rebels. But Capt. Bishop oi 
 the Nautilus on the day of action planted a body of 
 musketeers so advantageously in a pass, that the enemy 
 did not attempt to enter the district. The brethren, 
 however, were not out of danger ; and were kept in 
 constant alarm. The rebels, by a bold manoeuvre and 
 a forced march to the place where Pomare was busily 
 occupies! in the mysteries of satan, offering human sac- 
 rifices to appease his god, attacked him unawares, 
 and routed all his forces. He, with his son and family, 
 was obliged to seek protection from the English. It 
 was then expected the whole force of the rebels would 
 be brought against the latter, arid preparations were 
 made to give them a warm reception. A kind provi- 
 dence, however, kept them at a distance. Not long af- 
 ter, Pomare, with the aid of Capt. Bishop and twenty 
 five men well armed, made an excursion into Atahoo- 
 
 * This image i nothing more than a piece of hard wood, about 
 fix feet long, without any carving, wrapped in mats and decorated 
 with red feathers. Into this log, the natives affirm that the god en- 
 *era at certain seasons.
 
 316 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 ra, and obtained a victory over the rebels. One of 
 their ringleaders was killed ; and the rebellion received 
 an effectual check. 
 
 It is unpleasant in detailing the transactions of those, 
 who went forth as ambassadors of the Prince of Peace, 
 to give accounts of battles ; but it here seemed neces- 
 sary to show the state of the island, and the situation 
 of the missionaries. It may be thought that these had 
 forgotten their resolution not to take up arms even in 
 self defence ; but it must be remembered that a majori* 
 fy of their number had arrived since that regulation 
 was adopted ; and that they now found themselves in 
 an extreme case. 
 
 These commotions were overruled to bringing many 
 within the sound of the Gospel, who would otherwise 
 never have heard it. The brethren, likewise, as soon 
 as peace was restored, renewed their journey ings from 
 place to place ; visiting most parts of the island, and 
 extending themselves to the neighbouring one of Eimeo. 
 But their exertions seemed almost in vain. When the 
 natives heard about salvation, they thought it was de- 
 liverance from pain and sickness. They said, there- 
 lore, " Where* are any saved by your speech. We are 
 all dying with your diseases brought hither by the En- 
 glish.* We will hear our own gods ; they will kill 
 you." It was impossible to make them feel the worth 
 of their souls, or even understand what they were. 
 They conceived them to be something out of them, re- 
 siding in Po, or the other world, and coming lo them 
 
 * The situation of the island was indeed deplorable. Most of the 
 disorders which prevail in Europe were known there, but the most 
 terrible was the loathsome disease occasioned bj the excessive com- 
 merce of their women with sailors. Though the missionaries warn- 
 ed them repeatedly, yet when a ship came they flocked aboard by 
 scores, every night ; some of their own accord, and others sent by 
 their husbands or the chiefs. These diseases, added to the frequent 
 wars, the murder of infants, and the offering of human sacrifices', 
 were fast depopulating the island. The missionaries supposed the 
 inhabitants reduced more than one half in the six years of their res- 
 idence; so that there wa? not more than 8000 on Otaheitc, and per- 
 haps 2000 ob
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 317 
 
 occasionally as in dreams. When told of the resurrec- 
 tion, they mocked. They offered two reasons why 
 the dead will not be raised " Many have been dead 
 several thousand years, still are not raised they are 
 rotten, and become dirt, therefore, it is impossible." 
 
 The efforts of the missionaries in catechising, which 
 they carried to considerable extent, were attended with 
 little success. The children were ungovernable, and 
 the parents made no exertions to favour their learning ;. 
 on the contrary, they generally opposed it. Some, 
 however, made a little progress. A few committed 
 the whole of a short catechism the missionaries had 
 prepared in the Otaheitan language. 
 
 In Sept. 1803, an event occurred which at first cre- 
 ated among the missionaries some alarm for their fu- 
 ture safety. Pomare was proceeding in a canoe, with 
 two natives, to an English vessel in the harbour, when 
 a violent pain seized him. The paddle dropped from 
 his hand, he fell on his face, and never uttered another 
 word. His death, however, did not affect the brethren 
 as was feared. Otoo. who now took the name of Po- 
 mare, continued to favour them. 
 
 Affairs proceeded much in the same train for the five 
 following years. The missionaries continued to ga 
 forth, bearing precious seed ; but the time of harvest 
 had not yet come. They did, indeed, hope that some 
 Otaheitans had died in the Lord ; but of this they were 
 not very sanguine. A man, who touched at the island 
 in a "South Sea Whaler, was seriously impressed by 
 their preaching, and afterwards going to Jndia, was 
 made a blessing to his shipmates ; so that sixteen or 
 more, it is said, were converted by his instrumentality* 
 
 The missionaries laboured indefatigably. They ar- 
 rived at such proficiency in the language, as to collect 
 a vocabulary of more than two thousand words; and 
 made some essay towards an Otaheitan grammar. Mr, 
 Turnbull, in a voyage round the world, repeatedly vis- 
 ited Otaheite, and resided there some time. He says, 
 u I cannot omit to do justice to the amiable 
 27*
 
 318 iT.OrAGATlOS OF CHRISTIANITY &T 
 
 and truly Christian deportment of these men, who, like 
 the apostles of old, foregoing all the comforts of civil- 
 ized life, and a life at least of tranquillity in their native 
 land, have performed a voyage equal to the circumnav- 
 igation of the globe ; and like the dove of the ark, car- 
 ried the Christian olive over a world of waters. Their 
 life is a life of constant hardship and disappointment; 
 like their holy Master, they have to preach to the deaf, 
 and exhibit their works to the blind." 
 
 They did indeed suffer much. Besides their perils 
 among the heathen, they were often in want of the con- 
 veniences, and sometimes, of almost every necessary 
 of life. Their clothes were worn out, their goods wast- 
 ed or stolen ; and as they became poor, the natives de- 
 spised them, and no longer brought them provisions. 
 More than once, they were obliged to work for the 
 chiefs to obtain food. They occasionally received 
 ~ome articles from the ships, which touched at the isl- 
 and, but for six years they got nothing from London. 
 
 Under all these discouragements, their perseverance 
 is worthy of admiration. One, indeed. Mr. Shelly 
 with his wife, left the mission in 1806, for Port Jack- 
 son. The following year Mr. Jefferson, who had been 
 declining for some time, died in the full exercise of the 
 Christian hope. His loss was most deeply regretted ; 
 he had many of the first qualities for his difficult sta- 
 tion. 
 
 In the mean time the king, Pomare, became more 
 interested in the missionaries, and evinced an ar- 
 dent desire for instruction ; not in religion, but in lite- 
 rature. He had a strange fancy for learning Hebrew ; 
 and wished to know whether the king of England un- 
 derstood it. This did not last long, but he made an 
 acquisition of more importance, that of reading and 
 writing his own language. Of his success in this, he 
 in 1807 gave a pleasant specimen in a letter to the 
 Missionary Society. 
 
 In the latter part of 1808, a bloody war commenced. 
 Great numbers rose in rebellion against the king > ami
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIET*,. 3 1 G' 
 
 the prospect became so distressing, that the missiona- 
 ries were unanimously of opinion, that there was no 
 prospect of usefulness, or even of safety, on the island. 
 Pomare, though desirous the missionaries should re- 
 main, advised them to depart. At one time he thought 
 of leaving the island himself: and actually obtained a 
 passage to Huaheine, an island about sixteen leagues 
 distant ; but he changed his mind, fearing he should 
 lose his authority. " Perhaps, however," said he r 
 " the people may ere long cut off my head, as the peo- 
 ple of France treated their king." When he conclud- 
 ed to remain, it was thought best that some of the un- 
 married brethren should continue with him. Messrs. 
 Nott, Hayward, Scott and Wilson accordingly stayed, 
 while the others embraced an opportunity to reach 
 Huaheine. 
 
 For some time there was a cessation of hostilities ; 
 but the king,, infatuated by one of his faise prophets, 
 at length ventured to attack the rebels. They had the 
 advantage both of numbers and position. Some of the 
 principal royalists were slain. The rebels overran the 
 country, committing terrible devastations. The houses 
 of the missionaries were burnt; their gardens laid waste;-, 
 their plantations demolished ; their cattle seized; and 
 <he rest of their property plundered. The missiona- 
 ries themselves escaped to Eimeo r whither Pomare soon- 
 followed them. The king afterwards returned, andat- 
 iacked the rebels, but was again defeated. The mis- 
 sionaries, except Mr. Nott, joined their brethren at 
 Huahnine, whence all, save Mr. Hayward, \vho resolved 
 to remain and join Mr. Nott, sailed by the first oppor- 
 tunity for New South Wales. They arrived at the 
 Colony (except Mr. Warner, who went to India) in 
 February 1810, after a tedious and dangerous passage 
 in which they came near being shipwrecked among the 
 Fegee islands. 
 
 They had not been long here when, cheerless as was- 
 tjie prospect, some were desirous to return and resume 
 their labours at Otaheite. Pomare had written severai
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BV 
 
 letters in a most affectionate strain, entreating them to 
 coine back, and expressing the deepest sorrow at their 
 absence. Peace too was established on the island, and 
 the authority of the king acknowledged. Accordingly 
 in July 181 1, Messrs. Bickncll and Scott, with their 
 wives whom they had lately married ;* and a few weeks 
 after Messrs. Davies and Wilson sailed for the islands. 
 
 They first took up their residence at Eimeo, where 
 they established schools. Their prospects soon began 
 to brighten. After the patient labour of fifteen years, 
 with a constantly darkening horizon, some gleams of 
 light began to dawn. Pomare appeared seriously im- 
 pressed with the truths of the Gospel. He offered him- 
 self a candidate for baptism, declaring his belief in 
 Christianity, and his determination to worship Jeho- 
 vah, as the only living and true God. When informed 
 concerning the nature of baptism, and the propriety of 
 deferring it until he was further instructed, he readily 
 acquiesced, determining, however, immediately to build 
 a house lor Divine worship. He was obliged to re- 
 move to Otaheite on account of the unsettled state of 
 Eimeo ; but though deprived of instruction, and ex- 
 posed not only to temptation, but to persecution, he 
 continued stedfast, making an open profession of Chris- 
 tianity before the chiefs and people, and strictly ob- 
 serving the Sabbath. 
 
 A work of grace now commenced at Eimeo. Con- 
 victions, stifled many years, and instructions apparent- 
 ly thrown away, now took effect. Many began to 
 doubt and 'waver, some to examine and inquire. At 
 the same time, the missionaries heard there was some 
 religious excitement at Olaheite. Two or three went 
 over to learn the state of things. They found it fa- 
 vourable, to a degree far exceeding their expectations. 
 A prayer meeting had been instituted, in the district of 
 Pare without their knowledge. Jt originated with two 
 of their former servants, Octo and Tuaheine. They 
 
 * Mr. Bicknell had visited England, and returned with a compan- 
 ion, and four single females. Narr. of Mission to Otaheite, p. I 1 .?
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 32* 
 
 had long enjoyed the means of grace ; but only hard- 
 ened under them. Octo was now brought under strong 
 convictions by some expressions of the king. He ap- 
 plied to Tuaheine for instruction, as having been long- 
 er with the missionaries. This affected Tuaheine. The 
 impressions of both deepened. They separated from 
 their companions, and often retired to the bush to pray 
 together. This excited observation. Many mocked 
 and derided ; but some young men and boys joined 
 them, and agreed to keep the Sabbath ; leave iheir evil 
 courses ; cast away their gods ; and worship Jehovah. 
 They formed a prayer meeting ; and often, before the 
 arrival of the missionaries, had, amidst much coniempt, 
 met together to pray. They now cheerfully embraced 
 the offer of going to Eimeo for instruction; and the 
 brethren, after having made the tour of the larger pen- 
 insula of Otaheite, returned with them. 
 
 Before their arrival at Eimeo there became manifest 
 a general seriousness. It was therefore thought best 
 to have a special meeting for the inquirers. After the 
 close of public worship, on the Sabbath of July 25th 
 (13-13,) information was given, that there would be a 
 meeting next evening, different from any they had ever 
 held; when all who were sincerely desirous of instruc- 
 tion ; all who renounced their false god?, and were 
 willing to receive Jehovah for their God, and the Lord 
 Jesus for their Saviour, might attend, and have their 
 names written down in a book. About forty came, 
 most of whom, after properly understanding the design, 
 cheerfully entered their names. Some declined for the 
 present. With those, who had come forward, the mis- 
 sionaries held frequent meetings ; and had the happi- 
 ness of soon increasing the number to forty two, among 
 whom was a young chief of Huaheine, a principal ar- 
 coy and priest.* 
 
 But the missionaries had reason to rejoice with trem- 
 bling. Besides the fact that many favourable circuta- 
 
 * Miss. Tran. Vol. IV. p. 131.
 
 322 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 stances before had been found to be only flattering 
 delusions, raising their hopes high, to dash them to 
 the ground, they had some special cause for fearing, 
 that the goodness of these hopeful subjects would be 
 like the morning cloud, and the early dew. Of Poma- 
 re, particularly, they could not but be suspicious. lie 
 remained at Otaheite, vainly attempting to reinstate 
 himself in authority. As he was the first native who 
 had applied for baptism, the missionaries, when others 
 began to apply, wrote to him on the subject. He ad- 
 vised them to baptize none yet; and told them he wish- 
 ed to be in Eimeo first. Yet he did not come, and 
 they learnt he had become addicted to drinking, 
 an evil at this time increasing to an alarming extent. 
 For a long time it seemed he would not enter the king- 
 dom of heaven himself, and those that were entering, 
 he would hinder. 
 
 But the good work went on. Two or three chiefs, one 
 from the island of Tahoa, and another from Otaheite, 
 entered their names as worshippers of Jehovah; and, 
 with their people, came to the missionaries for instruc- 
 tion. They whose names were written down, became, 
 in general, constant in their attendance on the means 
 of grace, and exact in their observance of the Sabbath. 
 They often retired for secret prayer ; and when several 
 lived together, had family prayer in their houses ; were 
 very particular to ask a blessing on their food, for 
 which they were much derided; and held frequent 
 prayer meetings among themselves, which gave them 
 the appellation of " bure alua^ or praying people.* 
 
 The missionaries at this time became much engaged 
 in prosecuting a design before formed of building a 
 vessel, with which they might visit the neighbouring 
 islands. But they were weak, being but seven in num- 
 ber, and much afflicted with sickness. They could 
 not of course, promise themselves a speedy attainment 
 f their object. Mr. Hayward and Mr. Nott, however, 
 
 * Miss. Trani. Vol. IV. p. 140.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 323 
 
 seized an opportunity, by a trading vessel, to visit, and 
 make the tour of the islands, Huaheine, Ulietea, and 
 Tahoa. The people every where treated them with 
 kindness, and Mr. Nolt preached to large and atten- 
 tive audiences. The gods of the natives began to fall 
 into disrepute, being called every where "bad spirits," 
 foolish spirits," and Jehovah, the " Good Spirit."* At 
 Huaheine, the Brethren met a young chief, who had 
 heard but little about Christianity, yet endeavoured to 
 observe the Sabbath, and had cast off his idols. He 
 earnestly entreated, that missionaries might come to in- 
 struct his people ; but this request, alas ! could not be 
 granted. 
 
 Jn the beginning of 1815, there were considerable 
 accessions to the congregation. They were princi- 
 pally strangers from Gtaheite and other islands, whose 
 earnest desire to receive instruction, led them to Ei- 
 meo. About three hundred now attended public wor- 
 ship, and more than two hundred had entered their 
 names; and there were in the schools, principally adults, 
 about two hundred and sixty. Besides these there 
 were many in the other islands, who had renounced 
 idolatry and received the appellation of praying peo- 
 ple ; making in all, not less than five hundred worship- 
 pers of the true God ; among whom there were some 
 leading chiefs.* At this time they had large assem- 
 blies t\vico every Lord's day ; and on Wednesday 
 evenings to Scar the word. The praises of God were 
 sung by a goodly number of native voices, and not un- 
 frequently the sound of prayer was heard from among 
 the bushes. 
 
 The spit-it of Christianity is always opposed by the 
 world. Persecution was excited against the praying 
 people. A house in which a number of them worship- 
 ped was burnt to the ground ; several of the worship- 
 pers were banished from the island ; and an attempt 
 was made to kill one of them with an intention to offer 
 him in sacrifice to their god Oro. 
 
 * Miss. Trans. Vol. IV. p. 151.
 
 324 PROPAGATION OV CHRISTIANITY B** 
 
 At the same time the missionaries, already few in 
 number, were called to mourn the death of a very dear 
 brother. Mr. Scott was seized with a bowel com- 
 plaint. The seventh day his symptoms became alarm- 
 ing. He took no notice of any thing, only now and 
 then dropping some expressions signifying his reliance, 
 as a guilty, helpless sinner on the All Sufficient Sa- 
 viour. He was apparently often in prayer, and repeat- 
 ed, " Guide me. Oil thou Great Jehovah 3" and, " Jesus 
 sought me when a stranger." Thus he expired in 
 faith, to the great loss of the mission. 
 
 The hands of the missionaries were a little strength- 
 ened, by the arrival, from New South Wales, of four 
 hundred copies of the New Testament History, nine 
 hundred catechisms and one hundred copies of hymns, 
 composed for the use of the natives in the Otaheitan 
 language. One of the brethren had at this time made 
 some progress in translating the Scriptures. 
 
 The number of professed worshippers of the true 
 God multiplied both at Eimeo and Otaheite. The 
 priest of Pepetoai (the district in Eimeo where the mis- 
 sionaries now resided) renounced idolatry, publicly 
 committed his god to the flames, and joined himself to 
 the missionaries. This was an important event. His 
 example was immediately followed in both islands ; 
 and not only were the idols cast into the fire, but the 
 inorais and altars were destroyed, and even the wood 
 of which they were composed used to dress common 
 food ; of which different classes and both sexes par- 
 took indiscriminately at a common meal, in utter dis- 
 regard of prohibitions and customs, rendered sacred by 
 the united influence of superstition and antiquity. 
 
 The king had now returned to Eimeo ; and he soon 
 undertook a tour round the island, to see if he could 
 persuade the chiefs and principal people to renounce 
 idolatry* Meantime the Queen, with a considerable 
 party had gone on a visit to Otaheite. They first land- 
 ed in the district of Pare, where the king's daughter 
 resided with her nurse. To her the king had sent a
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 326 
 
 book. This was looked upon as a pledge, that she 
 was to be educated in the new religion ; and, together 
 with the rapid increase of the praying people, excited 
 a most violent persecution. The idolatrous chiefs of 
 Pare and Hapaiano induced some chiefs of Matavia to 
 join them in a conspiracy to cut up the converts at 
 once, root and branch. 
 
 But those attached to Christianity being already nu- 
 merous and respectable, it was thought best to strength- 
 en the alliance by the addition of the chiefs of Atahura 
 and Papara, who, though ancient enemies of the other 
 chiefs, readily united with them in this measure. The 
 night of July' 7th was appointed for the horrid massa- 
 cre of all the praying people. But some of the parties 
 being a little dilatory, intelligence was secretly con- 
 veyed to the intended victims before the blow was 
 struck ; and as most of them were then assembled near 
 the sea side, they embarked that evening, and setting 
 sail were safely in Eimeo before the next morning. The 
 disappointed chiefs then wreaked their vengeance on, 
 each other. Old feuds were revived, and a sanguinary 
 war commenced, in which all questions about religion 
 were forgotten. The parly, which conceived the con- 
 spiracy, was defeated, and the principal chief, who in- 
 stigated the attack, killed. Thus the Lord turned the 
 weapons of the enemy against himself.* 
 
 The commotions extended even to Eimeo ; and for 
 a time the event was clouded in much uncertainty. If 
 the party most inimical to Christianity triumphed, an 
 entire extirpation, not only of the praying people, but 
 of the missionaries, was apprehended. The mouths of 
 July and August were a season of tribulation, anxiety, 
 and gloomy suspense. The 14th of July was set apart 
 as a day of fasting, in which many hundreds of the na- 
 tives united. At length, when the different parties had 
 worried each other until the strength of all was nearly 
 exhausted, peace was concluded. Pomare, who had 
 before used his utmost efforts to effect this, now went 
 * Narrative of Mission at Otaheite, p. 23. 
 23
 
 326 taopAOATioN OP CHRISTIANITY BV 
 
 to Otaheite with the refugees, who had fled to 
 to reinstate them, according to an ancienl custom ovjiicli 
 rendered his presence necessary, in their former pos- 
 sessions. 
 
 As he approached the shores, the idolatrous party 
 presented themselves on the beach in a menacing atti- 
 tude ; and actually fired on his people. Pomare im- 
 mediately gave strict orders that the fire should not 
 be returned ; and instead of it, sent a messenger of 
 peace to the beach. A reconciliation was affected ; and 
 the party landed, and took possession of their estates. 
 
 Jealousies, however, still existed. At length the 
 heathen party determined to take advantage of the 
 sabbath, and destroy all, who had embraced Christian- 
 ity, while they were assembled for public worship. On 
 the 12th of Nov. they made a furious assault, suppos- 
 ing they should easily throw the congregation into con- 
 fusion ; but they were disappointed. The missiona- 
 ries had warned the people before they left Eimeo of 
 the probability that some stratagem would be employ- 
 ed ; and they had at this time assembled under arms. 
 Though a little disconcerted, at first, they soon rallied 
 and formed for repelling the assailants. The engage- 
 ment became furious. Several fell on both sides. 
 What was very pleasant, in the midst of this carnage, 
 when any of the converts had a little respite, (all not 
 being engaged at once) they fell on their knees among 
 the bushes, crying to Jehovah for protection, and that 
 he would support his own cause against idolatry. Soon 
 after the battle commenced, Upufara, chief of Papara, 
 and the principal man on the side of the idolaters, was 
 killed. When his death was known the whole party 
 were thrown into confusion ; and Pomare obtained a 
 complete victory. The vanquished were treated with 
 great lenity, the king giving orders that they should not 
 be pursued, and that that the women and children should 
 be treated kindly. They were obeyed. Even the 
 .property was spared, and the bodies of such as had
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIET?. 327 
 
 fallen were decently interred. That of the chief was 
 respectfully carried to his own land for burial.* 
 
 This clemency had a surprising effect on the minds 
 of the heathen, who at once saw the superiority of 
 Christianity ; and declared they would trust their gods 
 no longer; that they had deceived them, and sought 
 their ruin ; that henceforward they would cast them 
 away entirely, and embrace the new religion. The 
 evening after the battle, the professors of Christianity 
 assembled to worship and praise Jehovah for the hap- 
 py turn, which their affairs had taken; and they wero 
 joined by many, who till then had been the zealous 
 worshippers of idols. 
 
 Potnare was now by universal consent restored to 
 the government of Otaheite and its dependencies ; and 
 he immediately appointed in the several districts, chief- 1 
 friendly to Christianity, and some of whom had long 
 been among the number of praying people. The con- 
 sequence was the entire abolition of idolatry at Ota- 
 heite and Eimeo, together with the small islands of 
 Tapua-Manu and Tetaroa ; all of which became at 
 once in profession Christian islands. The gods were 
 destroyed ; the morais demolished ; human sacrifice* 
 and infant murder done away ; and the people every 
 where began to call upon the missionaries to come and 
 leach them. 
 
 Nor was the delightful revolution confined to these 
 limits. The principal chief of the Leeward islands] 
 soon publicly renounced idolatry. His example was 
 followed by most of the other chiefs, and a large ma- 
 jority of the people throughout Huaheine, Raiatea, 
 Taha and Borabora. Two chiefs of Borabora, Tefaa- 
 roa and Mai, distinguished themselves by their zeal in 
 destroying idols, and erecting a place of worship for 
 the true God. They sent frequent messages to the 
 missionaries requesting help ; and one of them second- 
 
 * Narrative, p. 27. 
 
 t These are properly denomiuated " Society Islands," the others 
 u Georgian Islands." The two groups are near one hundred and fil- 
 ly miles apart.
 
 328 PUOPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 cd his appeal by the powerful argument, that 
 Christ and his Apostles did not confine their instructions 
 to one place or country. 
 
 Tefaaroa even went on a kind of mission to a small 
 neighbouring island, Marua, and recounted to the 
 chiefs the particulars of the great changes, which had 
 taken place in the other islands. Moved by this intel- 
 ligence, and by the arguments of Tefaaroa, the chiefs 
 resolved to renounce idolatry ; and immediately pro- 
 ceeded to destroy the idols in every part of the island, 
 and join in the general cry for instruction in the new 
 religion. In this connexion may likewise be mention- 
 ed, the exertions of some natives in the Paumoiu isl- 
 ands, (a group forty or fifty leagues to the eastward of 
 Otaheite) whose inhabitants were sunk in the lowest 
 depths of superstition, and immersed in the most abom- 
 inable vices. Some of them being at Otaheite wit- 
 nessed the downfall of idolatry ; and having been in- 
 structed by the missionaries, returned to impart the 
 knowledge of salvation to their countrymen. One 
 of them, Moorea, in particular, was able to read, and 
 had prayed publicly in some of the native prayer 
 meetings. By his zealous exertions the whole island 
 of Anaa, except the district of which he was a native, 
 soon reaounced heathenism. Thus even the converts 
 from idolatry, began to catch the missionary spirit.* 
 
 During these events of prodigious interest, Pomare 
 exhibited himself a great man and zealous Christian. 
 
 * An instance of this is happily noticed by one of the missiona- 
 ries lately gone out. "On the 22d of April (1817) says Mr. Ors- 
 nioi:J, two canoes, bound to Chain Island, came alongside our ship, 
 full of natives. Many of them jumped into the water, and came on 
 board. After a little while, a native of the island, who belonged to 
 our ship, introduced to my notice one whom he designated as a Mis- 
 sionary. On inquiry, 1 found that he was sent by Pomare Ari to 
 teach the people of Chain Island to read and wtite. My heart leap- 
 ed for joy at the sight of a native of the Southern Isles, who had left 
 his country to teach the unlettered tribes of a distant island what he 
 knew of the word of God. No longer can the South, keep back, when 
 the inhabitants thus begin to burst their own chains." Mr. f~> r f 
 tnond't Journal of his Voyage from Port Jarkion to F.fmro.
 
 LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETV. 329 
 
 Frequently did he go round the islands preaching as 
 an Apostle. The following extract of a letter, which 
 he sent the missionaries with his household gods, will 
 best show the state of his mind. 
 
 FRIENDS, 
 
 May you be saved by Jehovah, and Jesus Christ our 
 Saviour. This is my speech to you my friends. I 
 wish you to send those idols- to Britane for the Mission- 
 ary Society, that they may know the likeness of the gods 
 that Tahiti worshipped. Those were my own idols, be- 
 longing to our family from the time of Taaroamana- 
 hune* even to Vairaatoa :f and when he died he left 
 them with me. And now, having been made acquaint- 
 ed with the true God, with Jehovah, He is my God., 
 and when this body of mine shall be desolved in death, 
 may the Three-One save me ! And this is my shelter, 
 my close hiding-place, even from the anger of Jeho- 
 vah. When he looks upon me, I will hide me at the 
 feet of Jesus Christ the Saviour, that I may escape. / 
 feel pleasure, and satisfaction in my mind $ I rejoice, I 
 praise Jehovah, that he hath made known his word unto 
 me. I should have gone to destruction if Jehovah had 
 not interposed. Many have died, and are gone to 
 destruction, kings and common people ; they died with- 
 out knowing any thing of the true God ; and now, when 
 it came to the small remainder of the people, Jehovah 
 hath been pleased to make known his word, and we 
 are made acquainted with his good word, made ac- 
 quainted with the deception of the false gods, with 
 all that is evil and false. The true God Jeho- 
 vah, it was he that made us acquainted with these 
 things. It was you that taught us ; but the words, the 
 knowledge, was from Jehovah. It is because of lhi 
 that I rejoice, and I pray to Jehovah, that he 'may in- 
 
 * Taaroamanahune lived some ages ago, and was one of the ac- 
 cestors of Pomare's family, 
 
 t pairaalea, one of the names of old Pomare, the king's father, 
 who though a friend to the missionaries, was yet a most sealo\> id* 
 vocate foi the gods and tbe old religion. 
 28*
 
 330 PROPAGATION OF CllKltj T1AMTY CT 
 
 -rease my abhorrence of every evil way. The Three- 
 One, He it is that can make the love of sin to cease ; 
 we cannot effect it ; it is the work of God to cause evil 
 things to be cast off, and the love of them to cease. 
 
 That principal idol, that has the red feathers of the 
 Otuu, is Temeharo,* that is his name, look you, you 
 may know it by the red feathers ; that was Variaatoa's 
 own god, and those feather's were from the ship of 
 Lieutenant Watts;! it was Vairaatoa that set himself 
 about the idol. If you think proper, you may burn 
 'hem all in the fire - y or, if you like, send them to your 
 <-oun try, for the inspection of the people of Europe, 
 that they may satisfy their curiosity,, and know Tahi- 
 ti's foolish gods ! 
 
 May you be saved, my friends, by Jehovah, and Je- 
 sus Christ the only Saviour, by whom we sinners can 
 be. saved. 
 
 POMARE, King of Tahiti, &c. &c. 
 
 Tahiti Motuta, Feb. 19, 1816. 
 
 The mission has lately been strengthened" by the 
 addition of ten missionaries. It continues to prosper. 
 The kite accounts state that in Eimeo alone 1200 have 
 embraced Christianity, and nearly 4000 in the Society 
 islands. If this be correct, the whole number in alt 
 the islands cannot be less than 7000. In the different 
 districts, eighty four houses have been erected for pub- 
 lic worship ; and the Sabbath is every where regard- 
 ed with much strictness. J The missionaries preach 
 
 * Temeharo was one of the principaiyirmi/y god&ofthe royal fam- 
 ily of Tahiti ; but Oro was the principal national god, and to him 
 alone human sacrifices were offered, at least in modern times. 
 Temebaro is said to have a brother called Tia ; these were famous 
 men, deified after their death. 
 
 t Lieutenant Watts visited Tahiti in the Lady Penrhyn, 1788. 
 
 jf " When Mr.Crook with his family arrived in the Active, on the 
 coast of Otaheite, they were much surprised, that not a single na- 
 tive could be seen all along the shore, as the vessel sailed ; nor could 
 they perceive any smoke arising from their dwellings. This ex- 
 cited in the mind of Mr. Crook and others a painful suspicion, that 
 be rslaod bad been subdued, and all the inhabitants cut off in the
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 331 
 
 .<t different places to congregations of from four to seven 
 hundred,* and where there is not preaching the na- 
 tives collect for worship by themselves, not only on 
 the Sabbath, but every Wednesday evening, and in 
 many places on the first Monday of every month. There 
 are already in circulation about 400 copies of the Old 
 Testament history, and 400 of the New, which is an 
 abridgement of the Evangelists, and part of the Acts. 
 They have likewise many chapters of St. Luke's Gos- 
 pel in manuscript; and 1000 copies of a catechism 
 printed for their use, which many hundred of them can 
 perfectly repeat. About 5000 are able to read, and 
 Pomare has issued orders that a school house be erect- 
 
 tvar. In (he midst of this agitation of mind, one of the sailors, an 
 Otahcitan, who left Port Jackson in the Active, observed, that the 
 natives were keeping the Sabbath day that of late, they did no 
 kind of work nor went out of their houses, except to worship God ; 
 and that the whole day was employed in religious worship, or in 
 teaching one another to read. At length, the vessel came to anchor 
 in Matavia bay ; but not a native made his appearance until Mon- 
 day morning ; when great numbers repaired to the brig, bringing 
 with them their usual testimonies of hospitality, of (bod and fruits of 
 all kinds, with other presents of cloth, &c., they were highly pleas- 
 ed and thankful to God, that he had sent another teacher among 
 them, and fully satisfied all on board, that they bad been observing 
 the Sabbath." Letter of Mr. R. Hassall, ofParramatla. 
 
 * "Early this morning (says Mr. Ellis, on the first Sabbath after 
 liis arrival) I attended the Brethren's prayer-meeting, and focnd it 
 a profitable opportunity. 1 afterwards attended the native service. 
 It had not commenced when 1 arrived at the place of worship ; yet 
 that and the enclosed ground around it were so crowded, that 1 could 
 scarcely gain an entrance. The worship commenced by singing, 
 when the praises of God were sounded by many of the native voices. 
 Brother Davies offered up an extemporary prayer ; then delivered 
 a discourse, in a very affectionate manner, to about 700 hearers, and 
 then concluded with prayer. So attentive were the hearers, so 
 solemn and interesting the appearance of the congregation, such 
 were the emotions of pleasure excited in my mind, that I Colt quite 
 overcome. I wished (by means of iVIr. Crook, as my interpreter) to 
 tell them how happy I was to see them so engaged, and what joy it 
 would afford the friends of Jesus Christ in England to know, that 
 they had been made partakers of the blessings of Christianity, &c.; 
 but my feelings were too powerful for the attempt, and obliged me 
 hastily to retire from this delightful scene." Journal of Mr, Edit*
 
 PROPAGATION OP CHR16T1AN1 Ttf BV 
 
 ed in every district in which those best instructed may 
 teach others. A printing press was carried out by the 
 last missionaries, and on the 30th of June 1817, they 
 began to print the Taheitan spelling book. The king 
 was present, and worked off the first three sheets. Al- 
 though none have yet been baptized, and no regular 
 churches established, the instances of real piety are 
 represented to be numerous. Secret prayer is said to 
 be generally practised.* The natives pant for instruc- 
 tion, and the eagerness has sometimes risen to impa- 
 tience. " Make haste and learn the language, that you 
 may be able to teach us," was the cry of the people to 
 the newly arrived missionaries. Surely the isles wait 
 for His law. 
 
 In contemplating this astonishing revolution, whose 
 events are even now passing before our eyes with a 
 magnitude and rapidity which almost bewilders and 
 confounds the mind, we must say with new emphasis, 
 " What hath God wrought .'" Is it asked, Hath a na- 
 tion changed their gods ? We may point to the whole 
 mass of inhabitants on eight islands, and reply, " A 
 nation hath been born in a day.'" 1 Perhaps there is not 
 a parallel on the annals of ecclesiastical history. In 
 the early ages of Christianity, though great multitudes 
 were converted, yet not a whole people ; and if in af- 
 ter ages, when Christianity was corrupted, a tribe or 
 nation was brought at once to profess it, this was gene- 
 rally by constraint ; or if not, it was while they remain- 
 ed ignorant of what they professed. Here no force 
 has been used, and the natives, at least of Otaheite and 
 Eimeo. have adopted a religion which has been preach- 
 ed to them almost twenty years; and which they have 
 
 * Mr. Crook meutions the following instance in his journal 
 ^ "Jtfay 1, 1817. A little before day-break (says Mr. Crook) 
 I met a blind man, who has been blind many years, coming out from 
 the bushes, where he had been for private devotion. He desired me 
 to stop and converse with him, as he said he wanted instruction. 
 I found he was not ignorant of the way of salvation by Jesus Christ, 
 and he appeared to be truly influenced by divine truth. This is 
 rertainly the case with multitudes io these islandi," Mr. Crook's 
 Journal.
 
 LONDON JtlsSlOXARY SOCIETY. 53ij 
 
 seen exemplified in the lives of the missionaries. It is 
 to be expected that in this general change many have 
 been carried along by the current, and are Christians 
 onlv because Christianity is in vogue. As the chiefs 
 were among the first to adopt the new religion, the con- 
 verts have not generally been tried by persecution ; 
 but. if they should be, it is hoped, many of them would 
 endure unto the end^ and be saved. 
 
 At any rate, the good effected is vast. If we look 
 simply at the abolishing of idolatry, at tne same time 
 considering what idolatry is a systematic alienation 
 of the heart from God, introducing every thing debas- 
 ing, sensualizing, and polluting, we shall at once per- 
 ceive that the benefit in this world is almost inestima- 
 ble Think of the horrid crimes of infanticide, of 
 offering human sacrifices, of murdering all prisoners 
 taken in war ; think of all the abominable immoralities, 
 not only permitted, but encouraged by their former re- 
 ligion ; and then estimate, if you can, the happy effect 
 on them as social beings, not to say religious, and des- 
 tined to eternity, of that change, which, by the bless- 
 ing of God, these natives have passed through. 
 
 The history of the mission is full of instruction. It 
 most forcibly teaches that God will have the glory of 
 his own work. " Not by might or by power, but by my 
 Spirit, saith the Lord." The attempt was first made 
 with a splendid establishment. Thirty missionaries- 
 sent out in a ship loaded with a profusion of articles to 
 commence the work on an extensive scale, attracted 
 the notice of the whole Christian world. Had success 
 immediately followed, there would have been no trial 
 of faith, and there might have been some ground for 
 boasting. Many circumstances might be mentioned as 
 combining to cause a failure of the mission in the first 
 years of its existence ;* those engaged in it were in- 
 experienced in the work, they had to learn by losses ; 
 too many of them were illiterate men, occupied with a 
 
 * Some judicious remarks on the subject mav be seen in Lord'* 
 Hjftorv of this mission.
 
 334 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 mechanical art, and not habituated to study or teaching}, 
 they had not sufficient character to have influence with 
 the natives ; they carried out too many articles of de- 
 sire to the savages, and they filled the eye of their 
 minds with the toys of this world, to the exclusion of 
 heaven and its glory ; the missionaries were not per- 
 fectly harmonious, had not wholly given themselves 
 first to Christ, and then to one another : but after all, 
 the want of more early success is to be ascribed to the 
 sovereign will of God, for which we may perhaps dis- 
 cover one reason " that no flesh should glory in his 
 presence." When all human exertions had failed 
 when the mission had become a forlorn hope when it 
 was in effect relinquished, then God stepped in, and 
 the work was accomplished. What active and zealous 
 men had laboured in vain for years to effect, He did at 
 once. He did it too at a time, when, in the language 
 of the missionaries, " nothing appeared peculiarly suit- 
 able, neither in the measures used, nor in the circum- 
 stances of ourselves and of the islanders ; but rather 
 ihe contrary, on account of the unsettled state of the 
 people, and afflictions among ourselves." Truly, " un- 
 less the Lord build the house they labour in vain thai 
 build it." 
 
 CHAPTER 111. 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 'Call of VanderkempandKicherer Efforts on theiioyage 
 Vanderkemp goes to Caffraria fnteroifta with the 
 king Driven from Caffraria Converts New set- 
 tlement at Algoa bay Bethelsdorp Death of Dr. 
 Vanderkemp. 
 
 THE attention of the Missionary Society was early 
 f urncd to Southern Africa ; but a difficulty arose for 
 want of suitable men to penetrate these trackless wilds,
 
 -THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 336 
 
 and undertake, with any prospect of success, to chris- 
 tianize the most degraded, perhaps, of human beings. 
 But God provided for himself suitable instruments. 
 "The addresses, which had been circulated on the Con- 
 tinent, by the Society, for the purpose of exciting a 
 missionary spirit, fell into the hands of one, whose 
 heart was prepared of the Lord. 
 
 Dr. Vanderkemp was a physician of high respecta- 
 bility at Dort. His first years had been spent at the 
 University of Leyden, .whence he went to Edinburgh 
 to prosecute his studies at that University. He became 
 skilled in all the sciences in philosophy, chemistry, 
 physic, tactics ; and understood not only all the learn- 
 ed languages, but all those of Modern Europe. After 
 leaving the University, where he was unhappily infect- 
 ed with infidelity, he went into the army ; and during 
 a service of sixteen years, rose to be Captain of Horse, 
 and Lieutenant of Dragoon Guards. Leaving the pro- 
 fession of arms, he commenced the practice of physic, 
 with great repute and esteem. 
 
 Having retired, with his wife and only child to a 
 house in the country, he used frequently to amuse him- 
 self with sailing in a boat. In one of these excursions 
 with his wife and daughter, his boat was suddenly up- 
 set by a water spout. It was carried down by the stream 
 above a mile, no one daring to approach, on account 
 of the violence of the storm, when a vessel driven from 
 her moorings, came so near fcs to discover Dr. Van- 
 derkemp clinging to the boat side. He was rescued 
 from a watery grave, but his two dearest relatives had 
 sunk to rise no more. 
 
 This providence took a deep hold on Dr. Vander- 
 kernp. His infidel principles were shaken, and while, 
 a short time after, partaking of the Lord's Supper, he 
 obtained new views of Christ. He was then advised 
 to enter into the ministry, but did not. He took the 
 superintendance of a large hospital, two or three years, 
 during a war with the French ; and when this was 
 broken up by the peace, he lived a silent, retired life,
 
 336 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 employing himself in Oriental literature ; and finishing 
 a commentary on St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans. 
 
 Under these circumstances, an address of the Mis- 
 sionary Society, was handed him by a Moravian. He 
 became deeply interested in the subject. " The words," 
 says he, " in one of the sermons ' Curse ye, J\IerozJ 
 made so strong an impression on my mind, that I fell 
 on my knees and cried ' Here I am, Lord Jesus, thou 
 knowest I have no will of my own, since I gave up my- 
 self to thee.' ' At another time, " I heard the voice 
 of the Lord, saying, ' Whom shall I send ; and who 
 will go for us ?' then said I, ' Here am I, Lord send 
 me.'" 
 
 He communicated his desires to the Directors of the 
 Society, and was immediately accepted by them, for 
 the mission to South Africa. At the age of fifty, he 
 broke up all his former habits of literary pursuits, to 
 commence with the first principles of instruction ; and 
 left that refined society, which he was so well qualified 
 to enjoy, for the company of those elevated but a little 
 above mere animal existence. 
 
 He did not go alone. Mr. Kicherer, a countryman 
 of his, had in early life, when reading the voyages and 
 discoveries of Capt. Cook, conceived the generous de- 
 sign of enlightening the benighted heathen. But in 
 what manner,, he could not determine. He knew not 
 that there was such a person in being as a Christian 
 missionary. Spending one evening at the house of a 
 pious friend, soon after the formation of the Missionary 
 Society, the minister of the church, to which he belong- 
 ed, called on a visit to the family, and communicated 
 to him the pleasing intelligence, that a company of mis- 
 sionaries were about to sail for the South Sea Islands. 
 The sensations of Mr. Kicherer cannot be described. 
 He delayed not to offer his services to the Society ; 
 and with two Englishmen, Messrs Edmonds and Ed* 
 wards, united with Dr. Vanderkemp. 
 
 These missionaries embarked for Africa, Dec. 23, 
 1 798, in the Hillsbom, a vessel carrying convicts to
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 337 
 
 New-Holland. This they did of choice, that their 
 mission might be active from its commencement. They 
 immediately began their labours with these unhappy 
 men ; and (hough the convicts had abused every -one, 
 who went into the sloop where they were confined ; so 
 that an officer, in search of deserters, was seized by 
 them, had his coat torn off, was beaten unmercifully, 
 and wounded with his own dagger, they behaved to 
 the missionaries with the gentleness of lambs ; hearing 
 their admonitions with respect, their warnings with 
 seriousness, and their consolations with thankfulness. 
 Early in January, one of them, named Brown, informed 
 the missionaries that their labours began to be attend- 
 ed with the happiest effects on his own soul, and those 
 of many of his miserable companions. Two others 
 the next day expressed a desire to gain a saving know- 
 ledge of Christ. Two, who had contrived to file off 
 their irons, voluntarily confessed it to Dr. Vanderkemp, 
 and desired him to inform the captain, that their chains- 
 might be replaced, and they meet their deserved doom. 
 A prayer meeting was soon commenced by the con- 
 victs themselves, in which Brown took a leading part. 
 Nor did the brethren confine their benevolence to 
 teaching daily. A putrid and pestilential fever broke 
 out in the ship. This is common $ and to be expect- 
 ed, when we remember that the convicts are brought 
 together from jails and old hulks ; and consider the 
 place of their confinement, whose darkness, closeness, 
 heat, and putrid effluvia, are scarcely conceivable by 
 those, who have not visited such abodes of wretched- 
 ness ; and which, with the clank of chains, affords the 
 strongest idea of hell, that can be conceived. The 
 disease made rapid progress; and into this dreary 
 hospital, the missionaries constantly descended. When 
 death began to make havoc among the convicts, these 
 friends of humanity omitted no kind office, but stood 
 over the dying bed, exposed to all the dangers of so 
 dreadfully infectious a disease, earnestly employed in 
 endeavouring to pluck them as brands from the burn-
 
 338 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 ing. Thirty four died on the passage to the Cape 5 
 and twenty two soon after their arrival. Several gave 
 evidence of a saving change.* 
 
 On their arrival at the Cape, the missionaries were 
 favourably received by the governor, who had witness- 
 ed the good effects of the mission at Bavian's Kloof; 
 and a society was soon formed to patronise their at- 
 tempt, called the South African Society for Promoting 
 the spread of Christ's Kingdom at the Cape of Good 
 Hope. The way seemed open for their immediate en- 
 trance to the heathen. Two native captains, Vigilant 
 and Slaporm, were at the Cape, on a deputation from 
 the Bushmen, the most savage tribe of Hottentots, for 
 Christian instructors to be sent them. The way had 
 been prepared for this in the following manner. 
 
 A pious colonist, anxious to put an end to an almost 
 perpetual scene of murder and bloodshed, had propo- 
 sed to them a treaty of peace. It being concluded, he 
 kneeled down with his men on the field, and engaged 
 in prayer and singing a hymn. The Bushmen, sur- 
 prised, asked the meaning of this solemnity ; and be- 
 ing told it was a thanksgiving to God on account of 
 the peace, they bewailed their ignorance of that God 3 
 and begged that instructors might be sent to them.t 
 
 It was concluded that the brethren Kichcrer and Ed- 
 wards should go to the Bushmen, while Dr. Vander- 
 kemp and Mr. Edmond went to the Caffres ; to which 
 nation the former had devoted himself from the begin- 
 ning, resolving to commence his labours where the 
 name of Christ had never been heard. As the mis- 
 sion thus divided itself into two parts, it will be ne- 
 cessary to follow the different branches separately. To 
 begin with Dr. Vanderkemp. 
 
 The missionaries having departed from the Cape, 
 loaded with presents, and followed by the prayers of 
 their hospitable friends, went in company forty miles, to 
 
 * Missionary Transactions, Vol. I., p. 62. 
 t Mirt. Tn*. Vol. I. p. 307.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 339 
 
 Rodezand, where Dr. Vanderkemp and his associate 
 parted from their brethren, and proceeded toCaftraria. 
 They travelled in an ox waggon, accompanied by an 
 interpreter and Hottentot servants. Their road at 
 first lay through a most delightful country, inhabited 
 by wealthy farmers, who entertained them with prince- 
 ly hospitality. Leaving this region, they crossed the 
 Heck's river mountain, and entered the Carrow, an 
 eight days' journey, without seeing a house. Here 
 they were exposed to a great variety of perils from 
 the roads between ridges of perpendicular mountains 
 from the wild beasts, which kept them at night on the 
 constant alert and from the savage bushmon, who live 
 by plunder. But they passed in safety, and arriving o f 
 the house of Mr. De Bur, on the Gamka river, were re- 
 ceived with great affection. When they told him their 
 object, he called his family and slaves together andi 
 falling upon his knees, uttered this remarkable prayer. 
 " Oh Lord, thou hast afflicted me with inexpressible 
 grief, in taking my child from me, whom I buried this 
 day ; but now thou rejoicest my soul with greater joy 
 than all my grief, in shewing me that thou hast heard 
 my prayers for the conversion of the Caffres, and in 
 giving me to see this moment the fulfilment of thy prom- 
 ises." He then addressed himself to the missionaries, 
 and sung several hymns relative to the calling of the 
 heathen. 
 
 The brethren were waked in the morning by the 
 singing of psalms ; and having risen. Dr. Vanderkemp 
 preached to the family with great delight. He after- 
 wards visited a kraal of Caffres in the neighbourhood,, 
 and was received in a friendly manner; but could not 
 persuade them to accompany him to Caffraria. 
 
 From this place they travelled through a trackless 
 wilderness, infested by lions and other wild beasts; 
 suffered much from cold, and were exposed to the sav- 
 age Hottentots. One night a company came, who be- 
 haved civilly. One of them asked Dr. Vanderkemp, 
 if it was true that God had created them as well as
 
 340 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANMTV B-Y 
 
 the Christians, and the beasts of the field ; " for you 
 know," said he, " the Dutch farmers teach us, that he 
 never created us, nor taketh any notice of us." Ar- 
 riving at Graaf Reinet our travellers were hospitably 
 entertained by the minister, Mr. Ballot, and his people ; 
 and proceeding thence they crossed in ten days the 
 Fish river, which separates Caffraria from the Colony. 
 
 They had frequently met Caffres on the road ; they 
 now visited them in their own territory ; and were told 
 ^.hat the king Geika had information of their coming, and 
 that they had no reason to fear. Some of the Caffres 
 said to the Hottentot servants, " Your masters are the 
 children of the Great King above. It will do no good 
 for them to turn back, for they will certainly be cut 
 off in the way ; but let them stay and wait, and what 
 they intend will certainly come to pas?." 
 
 The missionaries concluded to send their interpreter 
 with two Caffres to Geika, to inform him of their de- 
 sign, and ask his protection. They executed their 
 commission, and returned the eighth day with an en- 
 couraging answer. The king desired the missionaries 
 to make haste to him. and sent them his tobacco box 
 as a passport. One of those who went, said to Geika, 
 " I know you are a proud Caflre, and your heart is 
 very hard; but when tkese men shall speak to you, it 
 ought to become as flowing water. You never salute 
 any of your subjects ; but when these come you ought 
 to rise and go out to meet them and shake hands with 
 them." Geika replied, " 1 am glad you inform me of 
 the manners of these men, and what you say I will ob- 
 serve." 
 
 Notwithstanding this favourable disposition of the 
 king, such was the confused state of his people, many 
 of whom were resolved on war with the colonists, that 
 the brethren did not think it prudent to proceed. In- 
 deed their lives were already in the greatest danger, 
 they had several times received information that they 
 were all to be murdered. Many of their cattle had 
 been taken from them. They were, therefore, forced
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 34*1 
 
 to join the colonists in a retreat, during which they were 
 attacked, and obliged to su&tain a battle of one hour. 
 Several Cafires were killed. About a month after, a 
 peace was concluded ; and the missionaries made a 
 second attempt to enter Caifraria, in which after many 
 dangers and much suffering they succeeded.- 
 
 On arriving at Geika's residence, they found about 
 a hundred Caffres together, and inquired for the king. 
 Nobody answered. At length his Caffrarian majesty 
 approached, advancing with solemn slowness, with his 
 ministers of state by his side. He was covered with a 
 long robe of panther's skins, and wore one diadem of 
 copper, and another of beads round his head. He held 
 in his hand an iron kiri, and his cheeks and lips were 
 painted red. He stopped about twenty paces irom the 
 missionaries. They approached. He again marched 
 forward, held out his right hand, but spoke not a word,. 
 The tobacco box was handed him filled with buttons j: 
 he accepted, and gave it to an attendant. At a dis- 
 tance behind stood his captains and women in the form, 
 of a half moon. All this time he moved not an eye-lid, 
 nor changed the least feature of his countenance. Dr. 
 Vanderkemp loudly asked if any one could speafc 
 Dutch ; nobody answered, but some smiled. At length 
 after about half an hour of this mute audience, an inter- 
 preter arrived, and the king deigned to open his mouth.* 
 Dr. Vanderkemp, after the preliminaries of the to- 
 bacco box were settled, proceeded to state the object 
 ef his mission. Geika told him they had come at a 
 very unfavourable time, as all the country was in con- 
 fusion. " Your people," said he, " look upon me as 
 a great man ; but I am unable to entertain you as you 
 ought to be entertained. You look for safety and rest 5. 
 but I can myself find no safety or resting pJace, being 
 in perpetual danger on account of my enemies ; nor 
 can I protect you, as 1 cannct protect myself." He ad- 
 vised the missionaries not to stay with him, yet gave 
 
 * .Miss. Trans. Vol. I. p. 395, 
 39*
 
 342 I'ROPAGATION O*' CHRtSTfAKITX B* 
 
 them leave lo unyoke their cattle and pitch their tents. 
 They found that they had been represented to the king 
 as spies and assassins, having enchanted wine to kill 
 him. A Dutchman, named Buys, who resided with the 
 king, and now served as interpreter, was likewise prej- 
 udiced against them. He said he could by no mean& 
 intermeddle with their affairs, or give any assistance. 
 Appearances were discouraging. Buys, however, soon 
 became friendly, but the king refused to make any re- 
 ply to their proposition to remain with him. They 
 were kept in suspense more than a fortnight. Buys in- 
 sisted upon a decisive answer, but the king remained 
 silent, and finally refused to admit him to his presence. 
 The missionaries then expected they should all be 
 murdered ; but one attempt more was made. Buys, 
 who had become of importance to the king, makes a 
 feint as though be intended to leave the country. Gei- 
 ka being informed of his preparations sends for .him, 
 and inquires the cause. Buys answers him in a severe 
 and earnest tone, upbraiding him for his cool and 
 haughty conduct towards the missionaries ; and ex- 
 plaining at large the object of their coming into the 
 country. Geika then candidly confessed his neglect 
 and guilt ; and added, " 1 thank God that he has put 
 it into the hearts of these men to come into my coun- 
 try." He appointed the missionaries a place to settle, 
 and promised them his protection, saying, " all these 
 my people have now heard this." 
 
 The missionaries immediately took the station as- 
 signed them, built a house, planted a garden, and af- 
 ter a few weeks opened a school, in which they had 
 eleven pupils of different nations. They were scarce- 
 ly settled, when a deputy, Mr. Maynier, arrived from 
 the Governor, at the Cape, expressing his solicitude 
 for their safety, offering assistance, and requesting them 
 to return within the bounds of the Colony. 
 
 Geika, however, would not permit Dr. Vanderkemp 
 to leave him even to go as far as Graaf Reinet and re- 
 He was so much offended when he learnt the
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 343- 
 
 abject of Mr. Maynier's visit, that he resolved to kill 
 him on the spot ; and would have done it, had he not 
 been prevented by his mother and his uncle. But soon 
 after the departure of Mr. Maytiier, the colleague of 
 Dr. Vanderkemp, Mr. Edmonds left him, to prosecute 
 a design he had before formed of going to India. The 
 reason of his abandoning the work in Africa was an. 
 insurmountable aversion to the natives, and a strong 
 desire to live among the Bengalese, " Before he left 
 me," says Dr. Venderkemp, " we went over the river 
 into a wood ; and there we wrestled in prayer once 
 more, which was often interrupted by our tears. Af- 
 ter I had recommended him to the grace of the Lord, I 
 gave him my last blessing; and Tie took a final leave 
 of me. I went upon the hill, and followed his waggon 
 for about half an hour with my eye, when in sinking 
 behind the mountains I lost sight of him to see him no 
 more.* 
 
 Dr. Vanderkemp was now left alone to struggle with 
 difficulties, and meet dangers in a wilderness filled with 
 tigers and wolves, at a great distance from any Chris- 
 tian settlement. He had with him only a few Hotten- 
 tot servants, and perhaps one friendly European. It 
 is impossible for those, who are surrounded by kind 
 friends, and guarded from outrage by civil laws, to imag- 
 ine fully, the situation of our solitary missionary, whose 
 companions were the wild beasts of the forest, and his 
 protectors men more savage than they. 
 
 During the succeeding year he suffered much, but 
 the Lord protected him ; and more than once saved 
 him from impending death. He had likewise the hap- 
 piness to see some effect of his labours. Geika at times 
 expressed a desire to be instructed. Coming ona 
 morning to the hut, while Dr. Vanderkemp was at 
 prayer, he spoke not a word till he had finished, and 
 said afterwards, " that he imagined one time or other 
 he should be a Christian ; and that his mother also> and 
 
 * Mise. Trans. Vol. I. p. 412*.
 
 344 raoFAGATio.\ OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 another woman, wished to be instructed in the chris 
 tian religion." The same evening he supped with 
 Dr. Vanderkeuip. He had a basket with milk to him- 
 self, which he would not taste untill all had done. Dr. 
 Vanderkcmp (hen waited for him to finish, before dis- 
 missing the table. The moment the last spoonful was 
 8 wallowed, Geika threw himself upon his back, wrapped 
 in his tiger skin, and prepared for sleep ; but when 
 Dr. Vanderkemp began to return thanks, he perceiv- 
 ing it, arose, put himself in an attitude of devotion dur- 
 ing the prayer, and then lay down to rest. After this 
 he began to attend school with the children.* But ha 
 was still the slave offiaprice. When Dr. Vanderkemp's 
 situation was somewhat improved and made comforta- 
 ble, he ordered him to remove, and this broke up the 
 school. 
 
 Our faithful missionary whether stationed, OF wan- 
 dering with the roving Caffres, was wholy occupied in 
 his work. There were with him, besides Hottentots, 
 some colonists, and occasionally, deserters from the 
 Cape. With these he laboured diligently. One of 
 the Hottentot women named Sarah, having for some 
 time 'given-evidence of a work of grace, was baptized 
 with three children. "And Oh, Tr says Dr. Vander- 
 kemp, " how did my soul rejoice, that the Lord had 
 given me in this wilderness, among tigers and wolves, 
 and at such a distance from Christians, a poor heathen 
 woman, with whom I could converse confidently of the 
 mysteries of the hidden communion, with Christ. Oh, 
 that I may not be deceived. Lo, my winter is past, 
 the voice of a turtle is heard in the land." 
 
 A violent opposition was however made to the bap- 
 tism of Sarah, by her husband, and many of her friends, 
 and she was more than once removed from the instruc- 
 tion of Dr. Vanderkemp. But he had taught her to 
 read, and she had the Bible, and some written exposi- 
 tion of its doctrines. 
 
 . * Mitt. Trans, Vol. 1. p. 414.
 
 THE LOSDOX MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 About this time there was an excessive drought in 
 Caffraria. The country lost all its verdure, most of 
 the inhabitants were obliged to flee from it, for want of 
 food, and even the sea cows left the banks of the rir- 
 ers, and wandered emaciated in quest of grass. The 
 king had asked Dr. Vanderkemp to pray for rain when 
 it was needed before, and rain had come in connexion 
 with his prayer. He now sent a special deputation, 
 requesting him to give rain to the country, as the ma- 
 gicians could not do it. Geika's mother, who was the 
 chief witch for procuring rain, had sometime previous 
 informed Dr. Vanderkemp, that she could not make it 
 rain in the land, as the hole from which it was procur- 
 ed was stopped by some malevolent people ; she there- 
 fore joined in the request of the king for rain. 
 
 Dr. Vanderkemp had taught abundantly that God 
 only can make it rain ; and that there was now suf- 
 ficient reason, in the wickedness of the people, why 
 he did not ; but he told the king, he would speak to 
 Jesus Christ, who is Lord of Heaven, and it should be 
 seen that Christians do not pray in vain. This he did, 
 and a storm commenced, accompanied with thunder, 
 which lasted three days, and was so violent where Gei- 
 ka was as to wash away his kraal, and oblige him to 
 flee. The king was terrified, especially with the thun- 
 der, and sent to Dr. Vanderkemp, earnestly intreating 
 that he might hear no more such tremendous thunder 
 claps. 
 
 Such interpositions of Providence, hawever, had but 
 little effect on the inconstant and cruel Caffres. Their 
 excesses increased, until the few Europeans in the vi- 
 cinity of Dr. Vanderkemp, and thejatives attached to 
 him, found there was no safety but in flight. They 
 first resolved on a removal by force, fighting their way, 
 if it became necessary, to some place of safety ; but 
 they at length concluded to decamp under pretence of 
 hunting elephants. They invited Dr. Vanderkemp to 
 accompany them. If he remained, he would be entire- 
 ly alone. He could place nadependance on the friend-
 
 346 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 ship of Geika, who had more than once determined on 
 his death, and at one time actually come with his arm- 
 ed men to murder him, and his people. He had be- 
 sides, some hope that two of the Hottentot women 
 about to remove were seriously impressed. After much 
 deliberation and prayer he concluded that the pros- 
 pect of usefulness as well as of safety was greater to 
 go than to stay. But he did not leave the country, a 
 country containing nearly 40,000 inhabitants, so igno- 
 rant of religion as even to have no name by which to 
 designate the Divine Being, without a heavy heart. 
 
 The company consisting of fifteen Europeans, among 
 whom were Buys and his family, and forty four native 
 Hottentots and Caffres, including Sarah, who had been 
 baptized, and Mary and Lentje the two other hopeful 
 converts, commenced their rout in December. Dr. 
 Vanderkemp preached and laboured continually with 
 his fellow travellers, and while exposed to a great va- 
 riety of privations and dangers, he was cheered by 
 seeing some good effect. He soon baptized Mary and 
 Lentje, and afterwards another Hottentot woman. One 
 of the Europeans, an English deserter, was likewise a 
 subject. There were in all twenty young and old un- 
 der special instruction during the journey. 
 
 After passing more than four months in the wilder- 
 ness, and travelling a great distance from place to 
 place, Dr. Vanderkerap arrived in May 1801, at Graaf 
 Reinet. He there to his inexpressible joy met Messrs. 
 Vanderlingen and Read, who had come out to assist 
 him in Canraria. The former, however, being invit- 
 ed to preach at Graaf Reinet, fixed himself there ; the 
 latter was associated with Dr. Vanderkemp. 
 
 They continued some time at Graaf Reinet, employ- 
 $ng themselves principally in the instruction of Hot- 
 tentots, who had fled thither for protection from the col- 
 onists. Of these they formed a congregation of about 
 two hundred. Their exertions raised a spirit of op- 
 position among the colonists in the vicinity, and they 
 took up arms, threatening to destroy the place of the
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOC1ETV. 34Y 
 
 missionaries did not stop their proceedings. The tu- 
 mult was, however, quelled by Dr. Vanderkemp. 
 
 About this time Geika sent word to the commanding 
 officer at Graai Reinet, that he would come into the 
 Colony to adjust all differences if Dr. Vanderkemp 
 would come into Caffraria after him. The missiona- 
 ries both went. The king desired them to remain with, 
 his people, and refused to accompany them back. 
 They were obliged to return without him. 
 
 Their Hottentot congregation continued " to increase 
 in number, knowledge, and grace." The school in- 
 structed by Dr. Vanderkemp soon contained sixty two 
 children. The station was so promising that the mis- 
 sionaries resolved to make a small permanent estab- 
 lishment, and erected the necessary buildings on a 
 piece of ground presented them for that purpose. But 
 another rebellion breaking out on account of the privi- 
 leges given to the natives, Dr. Vanderkemp proposed 
 the plan of a settlement, where they might be removed 
 from the oppression of the envious and wicked Colon- 
 ists. His undertaking was patronized by the officers 
 of government. A place near Algoa Bay was selected 
 for the settlement. So warmly did Gov. Dundas en- 
 ter into the plan, that Laving obtained a list of articles 
 necessary to commence the establishment, he forward- 
 ed a vessel with them at the expense of government. 
 
 In February 1802, Dr. Vanderkemp and Mr. Read 
 commenced their journey from Graaf Reinet, with a 
 part of their congregation, leaving about sixty Hotten- 
 tots under the care of Mr. Vanderlingen. After trav- 
 elling fifteen days, they arrived at the Bay with seven- 
 ty seven Hottentots. Their number at one time on the 
 journey was 221 ; but was lessened by a Hottentot 
 captain, who frightened them by a report that the col- 
 onists were ambushed to intercept their march. 
 
 Their station was on a farm belonging to govern- 
 ment, about three miles from the bay, a#d seven from 
 fort Frederick. It combined many advantages, but 
 proved to be unhealthy. They had not been there
 
 548 PROPAGATION Or CHRISTIANITY B 
 
 
 
 long, before a relaxing sickness broke out. Dr. Van- 
 derkemp was so affected by it, and by a severe rheu- 
 matism, as to be confined to his bed eleven months. 
 
 The missionaries had to struggle with many difficul- 
 ties, and were in constant peril from the malice of the 
 colonists, who were constantly at war with the Hot- 
 tentots. Surh was the state of things that the gover- 
 nor was obliged to prohibit their receiving any more 
 natives. By this order the missionaries were, to their 
 great sorrow, forced to refuse many of these unfortu- 
 nate people, principally women and children, who 
 nevertheless rather chose to maintain themselves in 
 the woods among the brutes, than return to their tribes. 
 
 In September, governor Dur.das visited the estab- 
 lishment. Being 'about to remove the garrison from 
 fort Frederick, he advised the missionaries to retire 
 into it with their people. They at first declined, but 
 were soon glad to doit; their settlement being at- 
 tacked, their property plundered, and some of their 
 people killed. Amidst these trials, however, the work 
 of the Lord went on. From September to April, the 
 missionaries reckoned more than twenty Hottentots, of 
 whose sincere conversion to God they had no doubt. 
 Seme of these Dr. Vanderkemp- baptized sitting in his 
 bed. Before retiring into the fort, they had in their 
 institution 301 ; but this number was diminished by 
 the removal. 
 
 The Cape having fallen into the hands of the Dutch, 
 the new governor, Janscns, travelled through the coun- 
 try, inquiring into the causes of its calamities. His 
 mind had been prejudiced against the missionaries ; 
 but on his arrival at Algoa Bay, and conversing with 
 them, he became so well satisfied of the utility of 
 their exertions, as to assist them in forming a new es- 
 tablishment a short distance from the old, to which 
 was given the narae of Bethelsdorp, or village of Beth- 
 el. They took possession of this place June 2, 1803, 
 aad Dr. Vanderkomp, for the first time after his long 
 sickness, performed in public worship. The settle-
 
 THE LONDON MFSSIOKARY SQCIETY. 348 
 
 * 
 
 ment was laid out in the form of a parallelogram, 240 
 paces in length, and 144 in width; the borders of 
 which were marked off in squares for Hottentot dwell- 
 ings, and in the centre was built a temporary church, 
 having four wings for rooms to accommodate the mis- 
 sionaries, and for a kitchen. On the 2d of July, the 
 church was finished, and they began to use it lor di- 
 vine worship, and for the school. 
 
 The settlement flourished. At the close of the year, 
 the missionaries say, " The Lord's work, to the glory 
 of his name, has this year been conspicuous. Hea- 
 then darkness has fled before the power of Gospel 
 light, and the power of converting grace has triumphed 
 over the power of satan, in the hearts of those pagans, 
 to whom we have been called to preach the Gospel of 
 Christ." Among the converts was Cupido, since a 
 noted Hottentot preacher, and who then had been 
 blessed in his labours by the conversion of seventeen 
 of his countrymen. He had been notorious for almost 
 every vice, but especially drunkenness ; and when he 
 inquired how he should overcome it, some directed him 
 to witches and wizards, who only told him that such 
 inquiries were a sure sign of speedy death ; and others 
 directed him to various medicines, all of which he 
 took eagerly, but found no aid until he came to the 
 missionaries. The opposition of the colonists con- 
 tinued. They used various arts to destroy the influ- 
 ence of the missionaries ; sometimes by representing 
 them as deceivers; at others, by drawing their people 
 into sin. " These teachers," said they, " talk about 
 hell as a very hot place, whereas it is only com- 
 fortably warm, and well adapted for us who smoke." 
 One of the colonists, being at the Cape, had even the 
 presumption to wait on the governor for leave to de- 
 stroy the missionaries. In reply the governor asked 
 him, if he had not seen the gallows since his arrival. 
 
 So great was the clamour raised by the malice of these 
 men, that in 1804, Dr. Vanderkemp was ordered, by 
 Hie governor, to repair to Cape Town. He went, ac- 
 30
 
 350 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 companied by Mr. Read, leaving the congregation in 
 charge with the brethren Albrecht and Tromp, who 
 had unexpectedly arrived at that station a short time 
 before. 
 
 At the Cape they met with Mrs. Smith, of Rcdezand, 
 from whom they had, while at that place on their jour- 
 ney out, received every attention of a mother in Israel. 
 She now expressed a desire to join them at Bethels- 
 dorp ; and having received their approbation, she 
 went home, sold her house and goods, and returned to 
 accompany them. When the goverment forbid the 
 missionaries going back, this wonderful woman, not- 
 withstanding her bodily weakness and age, was sted- 
 fast; and with an heroic mind set off entirely alone on 
 that dangerous undertaking. She became useful at 
 Bethelsdorp, especially in teaching the girls to kniu 
 The avails of their industry in this way were 207 dol- 
 lars in one year. 
 
 Dr. Vanderkemp and Mr. Read finding they must 
 leave the Colony, began to meditate a mission to 
 Madagascar, or Mozambique ; but when they were on 
 the eve of departing, an event took place, which occa- 
 sioned their return to their much loved people. This 
 was the recapture of the Cape by the English, early in 
 1806. By special permission of the English general 
 they immediately set out for their station, one by land, 
 the other by sea, and arrived at Bethelsdorp the be- 
 ginning of March. 
 
 They found the mission prosperous. In the course 
 of the year Mr. Read was ordained. He had first 
 joined the mission at Otaheite, as a mechanic ; and 
 never expected to be of any use except in working at 
 his trade ; but God had other things in store for him. 
 
 In 1807 the settlement was afflicted by the measles, 
 which destroyed 234 of the inhabitants. This was a 
 severe check ; but the settlement soon recovered from 
 it. The number of inhabitants increased, so that the 
 second and then a third square was carried round the 
 first ; the fields were covered with cattle, amounting to
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 351 
 
 1,200 head, not including sheep and goats ; and there 
 was such abundance of milk and butter, that the latter 
 article was used in the manufacture of soap. There 
 were between sixty and seventy houses, having on an- 
 average ten inhabitants. The mission had become so 
 well established, that Dr. Vanderkemp determined on 
 leaving it, to prosecute the design on Madagascar. 
 He only waited for some new missionaries to take his 
 place, and that of the brethren, who wished to go with 
 him. Messrs. Wimmer and Pacalt arrived in 1810, 
 and the way seemed prepared to commence the under- 
 taking. But the following year Dr. Vanderkemp, with 
 Mr. Read, was ordered to the Cape on a special com- 
 mission appointed by Lord Caledon to investigate the 
 numerous charges of cruelty and murder brought a- 
 gainst the boors in the vicinity of Bethelsdorp. While 
 there, he received a more solemn message, which re- 
 moved him from rill his projects and labours. 
 
 One morning after expounding a chapter in the Bi- 
 ble, he found himself unwell ; and said to the venera- 
 ble Mrs. Smith, who had now returned to Cape Town, 
 ".Mr dear friend, 1 feel very weak, and could wish that 
 1 might have time to settle my own affairs." Such, 
 however, was not the will of God. He was seized 
 with a cold shivering and other symptoms of fever, and 
 was obliged to retire to bed. He rose no more. His 
 disorder rapidly increased. He fell into a lethargy, 
 and was almost incapable of answering; the simplest 
 question. A day or two before his departure, Mrs* 
 Smith asked him the state of his mind. To this he an- 
 swered with a smile, u All is well." On the Sth'day, 
 Dec. 15, 1811, he breathed his last, in the 64th year 
 of his age, and 13th of his labours among the heathen. 
 Thus died the apostolic Vanderkemp ; who, for com- 
 bining natural talents, extensive learning, elevated pi- 
 ety, ardent zeal, disinterested benevolence, unshaken 
 perseverance, unfeigned humility, and primitive sim- 
 plicity, has perhaps never been equalled since the days 
 of the Apostles
 
 352 PROPAGATION OP CHBISTIANJTY BY 
 
 He has been calumniated as neglecting the civiliza- 
 tion of the Hottentots ; but a man of his character, who 
 could go into a common brick-yard, as he did in the 
 vicinity of London, and there learn the mechanical 
 part of this trade to benefit the natives of Africa, can- 
 uot be expected to have neglected other practicable 
 and useful arts. Nor does the history of Bethelsdorp 
 kad to that conclusion, since before Dr. Vanderkemp's 
 death there were no fewer than eighteen different trades 
 tarried on in that place ; and though the ground is 
 very sterile, agriculture has been prosecuted to very 
 .-onsidcrable extent. That Dr. Vanderkemp was not 
 .sufficiently aware of the importance of neatness," re- 
 tirement, and external appearance generally ; and that 
 the settlement at Bethelsdorp presented a different as 
 \>eci from that of the united Brethren among the same 
 people is probably the fact. The missionary descend- 
 ed to the level of the natives in many respects, instead 
 of lifting them to his elevation. He married (as did 
 his colleague) a Hottentot convert, and conformed too 
 much to tneir manner of life. But there are spots on 
 {he sun. His principal calumniator, Dr. Lichtenstein, 
 who travelled through the country, and viewed Beth- 
 clsdorp, amidst some proof of what has now been al- 
 luded to, gives the following picture of the humility of 
 this excellent man. " On our arrival at Algoa Bay, the 
 commissary general received a visit from Dr. Van- 
 derkemp. In the very hottest part of the morning we 
 saw a waggon, such as is used in husbandry, drawn 
 by four meagre oxen, coming slowly along the sandy 
 downs. Vanderkemp sat upon a plank laid across if, 
 without a hat ; his venerable bald head exposed to the 
 burning rays of the sun. He was dressed in a thread- 
 bare black coat, waistcoat, and breeches ; without shirt, 
 neck cloth or stockings ; and leather sandals bound 
 upon his feet, the same as are worn by the Hottentots. 
 The commissary-general hastened to meet, and re- 
 ceive him with the utmost kindness. He descended 
 from his car ; and approached with slow and measur-
 
 7ME LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 353 
 
 ed steps, presenting to our view a tall, meagre, yet 
 venerable figure. In his serene countenance might be 
 traced the remains of former beauty, and in his eye, 
 still full of fire, was plainly to be discerned the pow- 
 ers of mind which had distinguished his early years. 
 Instead of the usual salutations, he uttered a short 
 prayer in which he begged a blessing upon our chief 
 and his company, and the protection of Heaven during 
 the remainder of our journey. He then accompanied 
 us into the house, when he entered into conversation, 
 freely, upon many subjects, without any supercilious 
 or affected solemnity.* 
 
 It need only be added, so anxious was Dr. Vander- 
 kemp to lighten the burdens of the Missionary Society^ 
 that he principally supported himself, and within three 
 years he paid from his own resources about 5000 dol- 
 lars to redeem seven miserable slaves from the hands 
 of their cruel masters. " Such circumstances," it has 
 been well said, " illustrate the character of a man more 
 forcibly, than any laboured description it is possible to- 
 draw." 
 
 CHAFER IV. 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA CONTINUED. 
 
 Character of the natives Mr. Kicherer among ths 
 Bushmen Visit to the Cape Conversion of the f/ofc- 
 tentot John Cornelius New station Powerful in- 
 Jluence of the Spirit False Prophet Mr. Kicherer 
 visits Europe Storm on his return Abandons Zak 
 river Mr. Anderson with the Corannas. 
 
 IT will be recollected that Messrs. Kicherer and Ed- 
 wards were left at Rodezand. After returning to the 
 Gape, where they were detained some time, they pro>- 
 ceeded to their place of destination among the Bush- 
 * LichieafrteJo's Travels, p. 237, 
 30*
 
 354 PROPAGATION OF CHRiSTIAMTi ri v 
 
 men. These are a wild tribe, whose country stretches 
 along the eastern and northern boundaries of the Col- 
 ony. They are more degraded, than either the Hot- 
 tentots or Caffres. They are said indeed to have in- 
 tellect superior to the Hottentot ; but they are more 
 emphatically in a state of nature. While the Hotten- 
 tot shows a little sense of decency, especially the fe- 
 male with her apron and kaross,* the Bushman is con- 
 tented with a state of perfect nudity, if we except a 
 few shreds cut from the skin of some animal, worn oc- 
 casionally by the female, which answer no purpose of 
 covering. The Hottentot, too, has a kind of cabin, in 
 the centre of which is a fire ; and though enveloped 
 in smoke, which has no way of escape but a little door 
 about three feet high, he can lie and sleep for days in 
 succession, roused only by the calls of hunger ; and 
 these are appeased by a strip of flesh warmed upon the 
 coals, and eaten with the ashes attached to it in the 
 place of salt : but the Bushman literally burrows in 
 the ground, a whole family occupying a hole in the 
 earth or rocks, perhaps three feet in depth, and four or 
 five in diameter, covered with a few open reeds ; and 
 suffers equally from cold and hunger, the latter often 
 impelling to eat the most disgusting reptiles. The 
 Hottentots have likewise some idea of domestic hap- 
 piness, some conjugal affection, and seldom destroy 
 their children except in a fit of rage ; but the Bushmen 
 frequently kill their children without remorse. When 
 they are ill shaped, when they are in want of food, 
 '.vhen the father of a child has forsaken its mother, or 
 when obliged to flee from their enemies ; they smother 
 them, cast them away in the desert, or bury them alive. 
 They frequently forsake their aged relations, leaving 
 ihem with a piece of meat, and an ostrich shell of wa- 
 ter that, when this is consumed, they may die with hun- 
 ger, or be devoured by wild bcasts.t 
 As to religion, ail the native inhabitants of South Af- 
 
 *A sheep skid attached to the waist so as to cover the hinder parts 
 of the body. 
 
 t Min. Trans. Vol. U. pp. -10.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 yica, are perhaps in a similar situation. They seem 
 to have no idea of a Supreme Being, and no worship 
 except a superstitious reverence for an insect called 
 the creeping leaf; a sight of which indicates good for- 
 tune, and to kill it, would induce a curse. In every 
 sense of the declaration, they are " without hope and 
 without God in the world," 
 
 My readers will, perhaps, willingly be spared the 
 trouble of accompanying the missionaries on iheir jour- 
 ney to this people. They may easily conceive what 
 it must be, if they picture to themselves a large bag- 
 gage waggon, made convenient both for riding and 
 sleeping ; and drawn by ten or twelve oxen at the rate 
 of three miles an hour the vehicle guided by a Hot- 
 tentot leader in front, and a driver in the rear, the last 
 of whom, with a whip four or five yards in length, man- 
 ages the team with due generalship while around 
 are Hottentot servants and loose oxen kept along as a 
 "corps de reserve: 1 ' the whole passing through a 
 country, which for sterility might vie with any of our 
 pine plains, and for roughness, any of our shrub-oak 
 hills ; differing in this, the almost entire absence of 
 water, and the presence of numerous wild beasts of 
 prey to the no small annoyance of our travellers. They 
 made but one considerable slop, which was at the end 
 of a fortnight, with Florus Fischer, the pious colonist, 
 xvho riegocialed the peace with the Bushmen. While 
 there, they preached to many, who came four days 
 journey to hear them, which was not so far as they 
 sometimes went, eight days journey to Kodezand, there 
 being no church nearer these colonists. On leaving 
 this place, they were kindly brought on the way, by 
 Mr. Fischer, and other farmers with their servants to 
 the number of about fifty, and had in their train five 
 waggons full of provisions, thirty four horses, sixty ox- 
 en, and near two hundred sheep the generous pres- 
 ents of the colonists. They travelled seven days through 
 a perfect wilderness, in which they did not meet a hu- 
 man being $ and at tengih arrived at Zak river, where
 
 356 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 they fixed on a spot for settlement. It was near two 
 fine springs of water, and was a good piece of ground 
 for cultivation ; but the surrouuding country was bar- 
 ren, and the inhabitants were few. The company first 
 fell on their knees and devoted the place to God ; then 
 began to prepare a garden, and build huts of reeds. 
 
 After a few days Mr. Fischer, and their other friends, 
 left them. Mr. Kicherer and his associate were now 
 alone among a savage people, at the distance of eight 
 hundred miles from the Cape, where only was a civil 
 power able to protect them. It was a season of sad- 
 ness a time when every thing is deeply felt. A small 
 circumstance, merely the falling down of their reed 
 house, seems to have affected them. " I well remem- 
 ber," says Mr. Kicherer, " how much my spirits were 
 depressed about this time, and how insupportable my 
 situation would have been, separated as I found myself 
 from all I loved in this world, had not urgent business 
 dispersed my gloomy reflections ; and had not the 
 Lord, whom I served, condescended to pacify my 
 troubled heart, when I spread my complaints before 
 him. This was especially the case one evening, when 
 sitting on a stone in a circle of Bushmen, I attempted 
 to convey the first instructions to their untutored minds." 
 
 The number of Bushmen, who came to live with the 
 missionaries, soon increased to more than sixty. It 
 was affecting to see how amazed they were when told 
 of a God, and the resurrection. They knew not how 
 to express their astonishment, in language sufficiently 
 strong, that they should have lived so many years with- 
 out ever having thought of a Supreme Being. They 
 called Mr. Kicherer their Ebo, or Father. One of them 
 began to pray, " () Lord Jesus Christ, thou hast made 
 the sun, the moon, the hills, the rivers, the bushes ; 
 therefore, thou hast power also, to change my heart ; 
 O, be pleased to make it entirely new." Others told 
 the missionaries they could not sleep on account of 
 ef their sins, and were forced to rise up in the night to 
 pray. Several discovered some tokens of a work of
 
 THJC LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 357 
 
 grace on their hearts. But the missionaries frequent- 
 ly proved the hypocrisy of these savages, and found 
 that many were ready to pray, to obtain a piece of to- 
 bacco. When the missionaries first commenced their 
 work, they laboured to convince their hearers by argu- 
 ments addressed to their understandings. These were 
 always met by objections. They then insisted chiefly, 
 in an affectionate and simple manner, on the dying love 
 of Christ ; and invited them earnestly to come to him 
 and be saved. This method took effect. Many, who 
 before remained impenetrable, now came with tears in 
 their eyes, confessing the excellency of the gospel. 
 This was especially the case with the Hottentots. 
 
 As The Bushmen flocked to the missionaries in con- 
 siderable numbers, it became necessary to distinguish 
 them from each other, by names. This was done by 
 writing with chalk on their backs ; so that when any 
 one approached, the hrst thing was to turn round, and 
 display his shoulders. By various means a spirit of 
 industry was excited among them ; and the missiona- 
 ries, assembling them in the morning at sun rise, and 
 in the evening after the labours of the day were over, 
 instructed them in the truths of the gospel. 
 
 ID January 1800, Mr. Kicherer found it necessary 
 to visit Cape Town to obtain supplies. Several Bush- 
 men offered to accompany him. This was very grati- 
 fying to Mr. Kicherer, as it evinced that he had gained 
 the confidence of these wild people. On his first com- 
 ing among them, they could not be allured to approach 
 him, except by the strong incentive of tobacco; and 
 when thry came so near as to receive this, their limbs 
 were observed to tremble like those of some wild ani- 
 mals when caught. 
 
 With these companions Mr. Kicherer, leaving the 
 congregation with Mr. Edwards, and Mr. Kramer, a 
 young Dutchman, who had offered himself to the mis- 
 sionary service, and joined them at the Cape, proceed- 
 ed to Cape Town. " On approaching," says he, " my 
 feelings were very different from those of my poor Bash; 

 
 358 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 men. I anticipated with delight the pleasing scenes 
 before me ; but they were struck with dread and dis- 
 may. Some of the first objects, which presented them- 
 selves to their affrighted view. wt?re several men hung 
 in chains for attrocious crimes, and many of the Bush- 
 men were conscious of having deserved the same pun- 
 ishment. Their terror was soon increased by behold- 
 ing, in a few days, the public execution of another 
 malefactor. Soon after they arrived at Cape Town, 
 ~Mr. Kicherer was called to preach at the Calvinistic 
 church, a capacious building, filled with a very genteel 
 auditory. The Bushmen were greatly struck by the 
 number of well dressed people, whom they compared 
 to a nest of ants ; and the sound of the organ was mis- 
 taken by them, for the swarming of a bee hive. From 
 that time they entertained a higher notion of their min- 
 ister, whom they had before looked upon, rather as a 
 beggarly fellow, who had come among them to obtain 
 a livelihood. 
 
 Mr. Kicherer took his Bushmen as often as conve- 
 nient, into Christian company, and introduced them, 
 even to the magistrates. To see them in their filthy 
 karosses, sitting in a drawing room, or parading before 
 large pier glasses, afforded much good natured mirth, 
 and excited some sincere compassion. The Bushmen 
 were convinced that Christians were happier than their 
 countrymen, and thanked the governor for permitting 
 missionaries to come and teach them, for whose souls 
 no man had cared before. Mr. Kicherer soon return- 
 ed to his station, with a large supply of necessaries. 
 
 Mr. Kicherer was about this time invited to settle at 
 Pearl, a village near Cape Town, with a handsome 
 church. His mind was at first perplexed, but he con- 
 cluded to remain in the wilderness. The Lord smiled 
 on his determination. From that time his labours 
 were blessed in a remarkable manner. Many began 
 to cry out, " What must we do to be saved ?" so that 
 the rocks and hills literally resounded with their com- 
 plaints.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETF. 359 
 
 One of the first converts was an old Hottentot, nam- 
 ed John. For some time he had been prevented by 
 the farmers from coming to hear the Gospel ; they tell- 
 ing him that the missionaries would either kill or sell 
 him. When he came, and was properly instructed, he 
 began to cry aloud under his sins, which he compared 
 to the sands of the desert. After mourning for some 
 time, he began to spf ak of the love of Christ. This 
 was now his topic all the day long, while his eyes 
 overflowed with tears of love and gratitude. When 
 addressed on worldly business, he would reply, " Oh, 
 I have already spoken too much about the world, let 
 me now talk of Christ." His conduct corresponded 
 with his profession. In his state of heathenism he had 
 married four wives, and now had two living. One day 
 he came to Mr. Kicherer, and said, " I must put away 
 ray two wives." " Why," said he. " Because, when 
 1 go to God in prayer, my heart tells me it is bad ; and 
 Christ is more near to me than ten thousand wives. 
 J will support them, I will work for them, and will 
 stay till God change their hearts ; then I will take the 
 first whose heart is changed." Five or six months 
 after this, he died very calmly, professing his faith in 
 Christ. His eldest son, who was named Cornelius, 
 servant to a farmer at some distance, came to witness 
 the closing scene. When it was over, he burst into 
 tears, and said, " Ah, my father die so happy in Je- 
 sus, and I have no opportunity of hearing the Gospel." 
 Moved with his grief. Mr. Kicherer wrote to his mas- 
 ter requesting leave for him to come and live in the 
 congregation. His master replied, that though he 
 would on no other account part with his servant, he 
 would for the sake of the Gospel. 
 
 Cornelius soon became a real convert. At first he 
 thought himself called upon to forsake his wife and 
 children, and go to distant tribes to preach salvation. 
 For six months he struggled against this impulse. He 
 concealed from every creature what passed in his bo- 
 som. His body wasted away under the secret COR-
 
 360 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 flict. At length it became too powerful. He flung his 
 knapsack over his shoulder, and suddenly marched off 
 into the wilderness. Here he fell on his knees to pray, 
 and these words came forcibly into his mind. " Thou 
 didst well that it was in thine heart;" but it seemed 
 to be added, "Go back to thy house and family, and 
 first try to bring them near the Lord ; after this 1 will 
 let thee know what thou shouldst do." He returned 
 home, and conducted very piously. 
 
 About this time a man came to the missionary set- 
 tlement under the assumed name of Stephanos. He 
 was a Grecian by birth, and was under sentence of 
 death at the Cape for passing counterfeit money ; but 
 broke from prison. Mr. Kicherer had heard of the 
 circumstances, and from the appearance of guilt in the 
 man's countenance was led to suspect him. Pretend- 
 ing, iiowevr, he had came to assist the missionaries in 
 building a chapel, and conversing in a very religious 
 manner, he so far won the confidence of Mr. Kicherer 
 as to be permitted to lodge in a room adjoining his, 
 while the other missionaries were absent. It seems he 
 had formed a design to murder Mr. Kicherer, seize the 
 property, and make off to a distant horde. In the night 
 he came softly into the room. Mr. Kicherer, terrified 
 by a dream, started as though knowing his danger, 
 awoke and cried out. This disconcerted the assassin, 
 who, making an apology of sickness, hurried out of 
 the room. In the morning it was found that he had 
 stolen a gun and made off with several Bushmen whom 
 he had seduced to accompany him. Some Hottentots 
 pursuing, overtook them, recovered the gun and brought 
 back the Bushmen. After this Stephanos himself, on 
 his retreat, was met by the brethren, and forced to re- 
 turn with them. This involved Mr. Kicherer in diffi- 
 culty. He was convinced Stephanos was a malefac- 
 tor, yet was unwilling to apprehend him. He there- 
 fore kept him concealed at a little distance, and going 
 to him by night, gave him a small quantity of provisions, 
 a bible, advice ; and then sent him off towards Graaf
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 361 
 
 Reinet, little thinking of the trouble he would after- 
 wards cause. 
 
 The addition of Mr. Anderson to the mission took 
 place before this. He had in view, at the time of 
 leaving the Cape, an establishment on the Great, or 
 Orange River, about three hundred miles further in- 
 terior than Zak River. The Corannas, the most nu- 
 merous tribe in that region had sent frequent messages 
 for missionaries io come, and teach them. One of 
 their captains said to Mr. Kicherer, " Since I have 
 heard of the name of Jesus, it is always sounding in 
 my ears wherever I go." Being asked by a person 
 present, why he wished to take their teacher from them, 
 he replied, " You can get another, I cannot. He must 
 
 fo with me, I and my people have lived too long like 
 easts." It was concluded by the missionaries, that 
 they with their congregation should remove to the 
 Great River. This they did in May, 1801. Having 
 settled there, they found themselves surrounded by 
 crowds of difierent people, Corannas, Namaquas, Hot- 
 tentots, Bastards, and Bushmen. The two former were 
 servants to the Bastards, having been reduced to 
 slavery by Africaner. This bloody wretch, after hav- 
 ing murdered his master, collected a band of robbers 
 and made depredations upon the Coranna and Nama- 
 qua country. Some of the poor, timid people, whom 
 he had plundered, sent him a request, to restore a small 
 part of the property he had taken, a cow for instance 
 to each family, that they might have a little milk for 
 their starving children. He promised to comply, if they 
 would cross the river to receive the animals. They 
 did so ; but this monster when they came, having seiz- 
 ed and tied them to the trees, cut out their tongues and 
 maimed or shot them dead. Those, who survived, 
 were reduced to extreme distress ; and were glad, 
 though treated with great severity, flogged, abused, 
 and allowed little more for support than the sheep they 
 kept, to serve the Bastards for subsiste ce. These 
 poor people were greatly rejoiced at the coming of 
 31
 
 362 PROPAGATION OP CHR ISTIAN1TY BY 
 
 the missionaries; looking up to them as kind of pro- 
 tectors. 
 
 The labours of the brethren here were attended with 
 a peculiar blessing. The impressions made by the 
 spirit of God were remarkable. " What I am about to 
 relate," says Mr. Kicherer, " will probably appear to 
 some perfectly ridiculous ; out it is a fact, that we were 
 always obliged to have a bottle of vinegar on the ta- 
 ble, for the relief of those, who actually fainted under 
 the alarms of conscience, and powerful convictions."* 
 
 The instance of Cornelius Koopman, who had joined 
 the congregation on their journey, is remarkable. He at 
 first appeared very proud ; but scarcely had he been 
 with the missionaries one day, when the lion began to 
 be transformed into the lamb. " Ah," he would say, 
 "how happy should I, poor sinner, think myself, were 
 I assured that Jesus is my Jesus ; there would not be 
 a more blessed creature on earth than myself. I am 
 so poor here, that frequently I know not how to pro- 
 ride for my family. I would gladly clothe my poor 
 children, were it only in sheep skins; but alas, I have 
 no supplies, for my few sheep are all gone ; yet I had 
 rather starve here, where Jesus is preached, than re- 
 turn to serve those Christians, who never told me a 
 word of God, or of Jesus, or of the way of salvation." 
 Jt was the custom of this man, about sunset to take with 
 him to a solitary spot, two of his children, whom he 
 tenderly loved, that they might be present at his de- 
 votions. Indeed, Mr. Kicherer remarks, " I often, while 
 sitting on some eminence, had the pleasure to observe 
 my poor people, one here behind a rock, another there 
 under a bush, earnestly engaged in private prayer; and 
 seldom did Cornelius fail to appear with his two little 
 ones in his arms, or led by his hand, whom he caused 
 with himself to bow their young knees before the Lord." 
 
 It was not long before the missionaries received the 
 painful intelligence, that Stephanos, after having left 
 the settlement at Zak River, had gone to a horde of 
 
 * Miis. Trow. Vol. II. p. 28.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 363 
 
 Bastard Hottentots, set up for a missionary prophet, 
 and obtained such influence with the poor, ignorant 
 people, that his will had all the authority of law. The 
 most atrocious crimes were committed by him with 
 impunity. He had erected a kind of temple, with an 
 altar, on \vhich his followers offered sacrifices ; and 
 had a number of select disciples, who, like himself, 
 feigned trances,, in which they lay for hours, pretend- 
 ing to receive messages from the angel Gabriel, arid 
 even from God himself. If the impostor wished to 
 gratify his lust, his covetousness, his revenge, a revela- 
 tion from Heaven authorised the deed. If any dissat- 
 isfaction or lukewarmness, arose among his follower?, 
 he immediately threatened them with the judgments of 
 God, or even a conflagration of the world. 
 
 Mr. Kicherer resolved to go and endeavour to stop 
 these diabolical proceedings. For defence he took 
 with him all the armed men of the congregation. Ap- 
 prised of the design, Stephanos assembled his follow- 
 ers ; and told them, " This is the important moment in 
 which you are to demonstrate your attachment to God 
 and his prophet. If you prove unfaithful, fire will 
 come down from heaven and devour you." 
 
 Mr. Kicherer approached the party. Their eyes 
 sparkled with rage, Stephanos stepped forward, and 
 offered his hand. Mr. Kicherer refused to take it, but 
 desired him to walk under a tree. Both parties accom- 
 panied their leaders. Mr. Kicherer, with his Bible in 
 his hand, disputed the impostor four hours successive- 
 ly ; clearly refuting his arguments, which were drawn 
 chiefly from the prophecy of Joel, concerning the visions 
 and dreams of the latter days. Stephanos became en- 
 raged. His eyes rolled and flashed, his tongue went 
 incessantly ; and he presented a lively image of the 
 Prince of Darkness. 
 
 Mr. Kicherer ordered him to be seized as a malefac- 
 tor. The order was instantly obeyed ; and he was 
 made prisoner in his own temple. In a moment his 
 crest fell, and speaking in the French language, which
 
 />64 SROPAGATION O* CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 the people did not understand, he requested to be set 
 at liberty, promising to leave the country. Mr. Kich- 
 erer required some proof of contrition in a confession. 
 The hypocrite immediately spoke to the people in a 
 crying tone, acknowledging that he had imposed upon 
 them ; that if they went on in his ways they would cer- 
 tainly go to hell ; and they ought to thank God, who 
 had sent them teachers of the truth. 
 
 This confession had a wonderful effect on the multi- 
 tude. They crowded round the missionary, thanking 
 him heartily, and expressing boundless joy at their de- 
 liverance from the shackles of this impostor. They 
 wished him to be sent naked into the desert. But Mr. 
 Kicherer procured for him a supply of provisions, and 
 a guide to the sea coast, where he might meet a Eu- 
 ropean vessel, and leave the country. But he did not. 
 On his journey he was recognized by a farmer, who 
 was an officer in the militia. This gentleman attempt- 
 ed to rescue him ; but in the struggle unhappily fell. 
 Stephanos, taking a concealed rasor, cut the throat of 
 the officer, and making his escape, joined the noted 
 Africaner, with whom ne continued to roam the desert. 
 
 Mr. Kicherer having now been about ten months at 
 the Orange River ; and finding the produce of the land 
 insufficient for the support of the numerous cattle of 
 the settlement, thought best to return to Zak River; 
 leaving two of the brethren Anderson and Kramer be- 
 hind. Some mischievous Bushmen having given in- 
 iorraation that rain had fallen in the wilderness, with- 
 out which he could not think of starting, he, with Mr. 
 Scholtz,* and the part of the congregation which prop- 
 erly belonged at Zak River, commenced their journey. 
 They soon found that they had been deceived. Until 
 the third day, they travelled without finding a drop of 
 water. Then a small pool was discovered. But just 
 as they were going to quench their burning thirst, ser- 
 pent's heads were seen swimming on the surface. It 
 had been poisoned. Their distress was now extreme. 
 
 * A voung man from the Cape, who joined the mission fora time.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 365 
 
 The missionaries retired in secret, and presented their 
 case before God. They did not pray in vain. In a 
 few hours it rained, so that they had an abundant sup- 
 ply for themselves and cattle. 
 
 Before the party arrived at Zak River, Mr. Richer- 
 er left them, and hasted to the nearest farmers partly to 
 satisfy his extreme longing for a morsel of bread, ot 
 which he had eaten none for more than six months. 
 He was accompanied by three of his most serious Hot- 
 tentots ; such was the spirituality of their conversation 
 that he, though almost famishing, found these among 
 the happiest hours of his life. What cannot the relig- 
 ion of Christ do ? It can make a Hottentot a dear com- 
 panion, and convert a wilderness into a pleasant home,, 
 When he came within sight of the first farmer's house 
 his joy was inexpressible. He asked for a piece of 
 bread, and instantly devoured it. He says, " It is dif- 
 ficult to conceive the satisfaction I enjoyed, when tast- 
 ing once more this long wished article of food." 
 
 Mr. Kicherer rejoiced to see again the favoured spot 
 of his first residence among the poor Bushmen. The 
 convert Cornelius was overjoyed. "Oh sir," said he, 
 " what happy times have we formerly had here. This 
 little house, could it speak, would tell us what thou- 
 sands of gracious words have here been spoken in it ; 
 and how good the Lord has been to us poor Hotten* 
 tots." 
 
 A convenient opportunity soon offering, Mr. Kicher- 
 er went to the Cape to procure needed articles for form* 
 ing a permanent establishment. The Governor present- 
 ed him one hundred pounds for services, which he laid 
 out on the settlement. He built a church capable of con- 
 tainiag eight hundred people, with a dwelling house of 
 stone ; and enclosed a garden. In front of these the bap- 
 tized Hottentots built themselves decent habitations, in 
 the farmers' style, and the heathen lived back in smalL: 
 huts. The settlement assumed a civilized appearance* 
 
 While Mr. Kicherer was at the Cape, he was press* 
 ?d to accept the living of Rodezand, which had been.
 
 JbG PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 before offered. He refused. On his return he inform- 
 ed his people of the offer, adding if they continued to 
 grieve him by their idleness as they had done, he should 
 leave them. They promised every thing, but could not 
 overcome their native indolence. He then repeated 
 his declaration that he would leave them in eight days 
 if there was not an alteration. " A scene ensued,'* 
 says Mr. Kicherer, " which I cannot recollect without 
 much emotion. They began la weep and intreat me 
 so importunely, that my heart melted within me. I 
 then gave them my word that 1 would not desert them. 
 The joy, occasioned by this promise, was excessive. 
 Many of them clasped their arms round my neck, and 
 I was convinced they loved me far more, than I imag- 
 ined." 
 
 The work of conversion began to be more manifest 
 among the people. In little more than three months 
 Mr. Kicherer baptized 32 adults, and 51 children. 
 The first baptism was Oct. 3, 1802. Many Christians 
 from abroad were present. It was a most solemn sea- 
 son. At the close of the services, Mr. Kicherer went 
 round and shook hands with all the converts bidding 
 them welcome into the Church. All the Christians 
 present joined in congratulations, the women embrac- 
 ing their sisters, and crying out ; " God is performing 
 wonders in these days in this dry desert. Ah, what 
 times do we live in. How great is the Lord's loving 
 kindness, who reveals himself to such poor, blind crea- 
 tures." Every one present was strongly aflected. 
 ; ' As to my own feelings," says Mr. Kicherer, " I can- 
 not express them. My thoughts on this occasion were 
 too many to be counted. I could do nothing, but weep, 
 or speak brbken words of love and praise.''* 
 
 Mr. Kicherer found it necessary to make a voyage 
 to England, partly on account of his drooping health, 
 and partly to settle some domestic concerns. His part- 
 ing with his beloved congregation, which now amount- 
 ed to six hundred, of whom eighty three were baptized, 
 
 MiM. Traw. Vol. II, p, 43.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 367 
 
 was very affecting. The poor people wept bitterly, 
 laid hold on his hands, and declared they would not let 
 him go. They said they would pray God to bring him 
 back soon, they should die if he did not return. He 
 left them under the care of a pious native, Mr. Kip- 
 raan, who had been a farmer ; but had sold his effects, 
 and devoted himself to preaching Christ. 
 
 Mr. Kicherer was accompanied in his voyage by 
 Mr. Scholtz* and by three Hottentots, a man named 
 John, and two women, Martha and Mary. The Hot- 
 ten^tots on their arrival in England were introduced to 
 many persons of rank, and gave much satisfaction to 
 all, who examined them on religious subjects. On one 
 occasion, Mary is said to have addressed the audience 
 in the following expostulation. " What pity 'tis, what 
 sin it is, that you have so many years got that heavenly 
 bread and keep it all for yourselves, not to give one 
 little bit, one poor crumb to poor heathen. There 
 are so many millions of heathen, and you have so much 
 bread ; and you might depend upon it you should not 
 have less because you gave. That contrary. Lord 
 Jesus is fountain always full ; thousand after thousand 
 could be helped. He always same yesterday, today, 
 and forever. The more we do for others, the more 
 we shall have for our own souls. I thank every indi- 
 vidual that do something for missionary work." 
 
 The difficulty of procuring a passage to Africa pro- 
 tracted Mr. Kicherer's stay in Europe until Oct. 1804. 
 He then sailed in company with-Mr. and Mrs. Voss des- 
 tined to assist him at Zak river, & several other mission- 
 aries for S.Africa. Four days after their departure there 
 arose a most dreadful storm. About midnight a light 
 was seen, which led the sailors to suppose that they 
 were near the Sicilly Islands. They expected every 
 saoment to be dashed on the rocks. The waves run 
 mountain high, now carrying the vessel to heaven, now 
 sinking her to the abyss, and breaking over the deck 
 
 * Mr. Scholtz remained in Europe to prosecute bia studiet at 
 the University.
 
 368 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 even into the rooms. It was a most terrific scene. 
 The darkness of the night ; the howling of the storm ; 
 the state of the ship, resembling a plundered house, in 
 which every thing moveable was either broken or 
 turned upside down, made it alarming beyond de- 
 scription. Besides the missionaries, there was on 
 board a gentleman with his lady, child, and maid ser- 
 vant. They all agreed, after having repeatedly united 
 in prayer, to sit down together on the floor that they 
 might die in each other's arms. It was a moving spec- 
 tacle, to see the terrified mothers carrying their children 
 to the place. Now they looked at their children, then to 
 their husbands, to their friends, to heaven praying for 
 deliverance. Mr. Kicherer had the child of Mr. Voss 
 in his arms. Mary, the Hottentot, sat next to him, 
 very much composed. The surgeon came down to in- 
 quire the hour. It was half past one. Each blow of 
 the waves was expected to be the last. Every moment 
 the vessel seemed going to pieces. The company all 
 sat like persons under sentence of death. The cap- 
 tain sent down almost every quarter of an hour to in- 
 quire the time, so earnestly did he long for the break, 
 of day. The surgeon came down about half past four, 
 and said that all the masts would be cut down as soon 
 as light, if they were still alive. . But about six the 
 wind changed ; and though the storm lasted for three 
 days they arrived in safety at the Cape. 
 
 Mr. Kicherer, after remaining some time at Capo 
 Town, set out for Zak river. On his way he was met 
 by Mr. Botman, to whom he had committed the care 
 of the congregation ; and received from him the pain- 
 ful intelligence, that many of the people had been 
 obliged to leave the settlement on account of the ex 
 cessive drought that had now prevailed for three years. 
 After Mr.'Kicherer's arrival they continued to suffer 
 much ; many being obliged to go into a different part 
 ef the country or starve. Every exertion was made 
 to keep them together ; but the prospect grew darker 
 every day. Neither cattle nor corn was to be puV
 
 VHK LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 369 
 
 Chased at any price, partly on account of the scarcity 
 through the whole country ; and partly because it could 
 not be brought for fear of the plundering Bushmen, 
 who were like famished wolves. Under these circum- 
 stances, Mr. Kicherer thought proper to accept the 
 charge of a church at Graaf Reinet, (which had been 
 before offered him) on condition that he might retain 
 his connexion with the mission. To this place the 
 remains of his beloved congregation followed him, in 
 3806. 
 
 Mr. Anderson, who with Mr. Kramer, was left on the 
 Orange River, continued to labouramong the Corannas. 
 For several years the missionaries followed this roving 
 tribe from place to place, but at length prevailed on 
 them to become local. A settlement was commenced 
 at Klaar Water. Agriculture was introduced to some 
 extent ; a school established ; and in 1805, the number 
 of people under the care of the missionaries was seven 
 hundred and eighty four, of whom about eighty were 
 taught to read, and about thirty gave evidence of hope- 
 ful piety. A church was established in this wilderness. 
 About this time they were visited by the small pox, 
 which made terrible havoc. Gloom sat on every coun- 
 tenance. There was a burial almost every day. Dur- 
 ing the chastisement the people became unusually seri- 
 ous ; but after some time the disease" abated, and left 
 them to their usual levity. 
 
 In 1807, the small pox again appeared, and nearly 
 half that were attacked died. They had not recovered 
 from this blow when the settlement was put in jeopardy 
 by the rebel Caffres, and other savage tribes. To pro- 
 tect it from destruction Mr. Anderson was forced to 
 make a journey of thirty one days to the Cape ; leaving 
 the congregation under the care of Mr. Janz, who had 
 for some time been associated with him. He was de- 
 tained at Cape Town by ill health nearly two years; 
 and though Mr. Janz in his solitary situation was up- 
 held and blessed, so that the mission continued to 
 flourish, the natives expressed great anxiety for the re-
 
 370 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 turn of Mr. Anderson ; some of them saying they should 
 die of grief if he did not come back. He did return, 
 and Mr. Janz was not long after called to his rest. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA CONTINUED. 
 
 Mission to the Namaquas Station destroyed by Afri- 
 caner Death of Mr. Albrccht View of the differ- 
 ent stations Conversion of Africaner Effect of the 
 mission. 
 
 The missionaries, who accompanied Mr. Kicherer 
 on his return from Holland, were Christian and Abra- 
 ham Albrecht, and John Seidenfaden ; the latter from 
 the Netherland Missionary Society. Arriving at the 
 Cape, they proceeded to Nainaqua Land, the scene of 
 their future labours; and after a most tedious journey 
 reached that dreary country. They were favourably 
 received by the inhabitants, and soon formed a station 
 at Warm Bath. It was found, however, that the whole 
 congregation could not subsist in one place, that a 
 part of them must rove in quest of pasturage. One of 
 the missionaries, Christian Albrecht, concluded to ac- 
 company the wanderers. In some of these excursions 
 he found the country such a frightful wilderness, so 
 rocky and mountainous, that it was not possible to 
 travel with a waggon, and scarcely on horseback. He 
 was obliged to seek the poor miserable savages in the 
 most dismal holes and dens ; and even when he ap- 
 proached they fled from him ; so that he was under 
 the necessity of sending a messenger before him to 
 tranquilize their minds.* 
 
 In 1808, the congregation had increased to seven 
 
 hundred, and a few months after it is stated tliere had 
 
 been about 1200 entered on the church books.. Of 
 
 these not far from three hundred resided at Warm 
 
 * Mh. Traw. Vol. HI. pp. 243246.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 371 
 
 Bath. The missionaries had made some successful at- 
 tempts to introduce the culture of cotton. The situa- 
 tion of the Namaquas was much improved. " We are 
 now," said they, " happier than before our teachers 
 came ; till then there was nothing but fighting, and 
 bloodshed, and murder." One of them thus expressed 
 himself, " At my time of life I often wonder I have not 
 been killed ; but since our teachers came hither I can 
 sleep in safety, for now there is peace among us." 
 
 In 1810, Mr. Abraham Albrecht died of the con- 
 sumption on his way to Cape Town. His widow, how- 
 tver, with Mr. Christian Albrecht just married, re- 
 turned to Namaqua Land to resume her useful labours 
 in teaching the female arts. But the whole country 
 was soon involved in confusion, and distress, in con- 
 sequence of the depredations committed by that noted 
 robber, Africaner. The station of Mr. Seidenfaden in 
 Little Namaqua Land, when between four and five 
 hundred were under his care, had been attacked, and 
 his house plundered. Mr. Albrecht, therefore, found it 
 necessary to make a journey to the Cape for protection. 
 Africaner afterwards attacked Warm Bath, burnt the 
 houses, destroyed most of the goods, which Mr. Al- 
 brecht had for safety buried in the earth, and drove 
 away the cattle.* 
 
 Mr. Albrecht, having remained several months at 
 Cape Town, left that place with four other missiona- 
 ries lately arrived from Europe, with a hope of placing 
 himself at least in the vicinity of the former station. 
 In travelling through the wilderness their sufferings 
 were truly affecting. The heat and drought was 
 such that their cattle fainted. In ascending a sandy 
 mountain, they stopped, and could draw no longer. 
 The next day they dragged a little farther. Soon the 
 party entered a howling wilderness. The cattle be- 
 ginning to die, tney proceeded with trembling, lest 
 they should be obliged to leave the waggon standing 
 
 * Miii. Trans. Vol. IV. p. 43.
 
 372 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 behind. Their fears were realized, as the cattle gave 
 out entirely ; and on sending to collect those that were 
 dispersed, the messengers returned, at the end of eight 
 days, with the intelligence that part of them were dead, 
 and the rest unable to be brough't back. At length 
 they obtained assistance from Capt. Kok, a friendly 
 Hottentot, and arrived at Silver Fountain after three 
 months' toil. Here the wife of Mr. Albrecht was re- 
 leased from her sufferings. Her loss was most deeply 
 deplored. She had long been devoted to the mission- 
 ary cause, had waited several years for an opportunity 
 to come out from Holland and join Mr. Albrecht, 
 and now, as she was just entering on the labours to 
 which she had wholly devoted herself, and for which 
 she seems to have been eminently qualified, she was 
 called away. 
 
 Mr. Albrecht and his associates finally made a stand 
 in the Little Namaqua country, at a place which they 
 called Pella, because it afforded them a refuge. Here 
 they laboured with great success. One of them says 
 in a letter dated May, 1815 " You will rejoice with 
 me when you hear of the conversion of so many sin- 
 ners, who fly in great numbers to our beloved Jesus 
 like doves to their windows. Oh, could you witness 
 the earnest desires of these poor people to be saved 
 from their sins by Christ ; could you hear our people, 
 old and young, how earnestly they pray behind the 
 bushes, your hearts would not only rejoice, but you 
 would be ready to take out all your Bank Notes un- 
 counted, and throw them into the Missionary Treasury. 
 More than fifty persons have been added to the church, 
 and there appears to be a general concern among the 
 people both old and young."* But at this time the 
 mission sustained a severe loss in the decease of Mr. 
 Albrecht, who while in the act of writing a letter fell 
 down in his chamber and expired. 
 
 Miw. Reghter, Vol. IV. p. 317.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 373 
 
 It will be proper, having brought the history of 
 the most important branches of this mission down thus 
 far, to take a view of all the different stations as they 
 now exist; beginning with 
 
 CAPE TOWN. This is not strictly a missionary sta- 
 tion, but one of the missionaries, Mr. Thorn, has resid- 
 ed here since 1813, and has been useful in various ways 
 to the mission, besides making frequent excursions to 
 preach in the interior. Last year he made a tour of 
 1800 miles, during which thousands heard the word from 
 his lips. He has lately made application for the priv- 
 ilege of building a chapel in the metropolis. 
 
 STELLENBOSCH. Leaving Cape Town, we come to 
 this station, twenty six miles NE., where Mr. Bakker 
 labours with zeal and success ; though it appears he is 
 not regularly ordained to the ministry. He is support- 
 ed by an auxiliary Society formed there, who pay an 
 overplus to the Missionary Society of between three 
 arid four hundred dollars. Even the slaves contribute 
 more than fifty dollars annually. 
 
 RODEZAND. This is north of the Cape forty miles. 
 Mr. Voss has for some time preached here regularly to 
 the Hottentots and slaves. He has lately been joined 
 by Mr. Kramer. There is a great increase of heathen 
 to the congregation. 
 
 CALEDON. East one hundred and twenty mites from. 
 Cape Town is Caledon, where Mr. Seidenfaden has la- 
 boured six years. About four hundred Hottentots are 
 attached to the place ; the number of baptized adults 
 is not far from sixty \. and there are fifty children in the 
 school. 
 
 HIGH KRAAL. Still farther east, three hundred miles 
 from Cape Town, we come to this station. It is well 
 (situated in the midst of a large plain about two miles 
 from the sea. Mr. Pacait, in a residence of four years 
 here, has done great good. He has built a neat little 
 church with two small, but good, houses. His minis- 
 try is attended by about three hundred ; and he has 
 o&e hundred children in school. One of the brethfeft, 
 32
 
 374 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 who visited this place, says, " I think that the Hotten- 
 tots may indeed be said to strive to enter in at the 
 strait gate ; and though you, my venerable fathers 
 in England, often speak of the blessed effect of the Gos- 
 pel upon the heathen, yet to form an adequate idea of 
 it, you must come hither and see it."* 
 
 JBETHELSDORP. We now arrive at Bethelsdorp, six 
 hundred miles east of the Cape : and here we must 
 pause to see the salvation of our God. At no place 
 perhaps, have greater wonders of mercy been display- 
 ed. After the death of Dr. Vanderkernp the settle- 
 ment continued to flourish under the superintendence 
 of Mr. Read ; but nothing remarkable appeared until 
 October 1814, when a great awakening commenced. 
 Eight adults were baptized. The congregation was 
 much affected before, and during the service ; after it, 
 4 all the fields were covered with praying people. The 
 missionary remarks, " I must say, such a scene I never 
 beheld in my life. Wherever I cast my eyes, I beheld 
 tears flowing down their black cheeks. One, who had 
 been a notorious drunkard, cried out, ' O my good 
 people, do not live as I have done. O wretched man 
 that I am ; Lord, have mercy upon me a sinner.' At 
 a meeting, one named Pretorius addressed the people 
 on the readiness of Christ to accept sinners. ' Think,' 
 said he, 'what we were, and what we now are, since 
 God has sent his servants to show us the way of salva- 
 tion. Have not I, a Bushman,* found grace ? Was not 
 I taken from the muzzle of the gun, and made an heir 
 of eternal life. We never inquired after him, but he 
 sought us and made us his children, (here he wept,) yes, 
 out of the boles of the mountains. There are many, 
 who do not like to be called Bushmen I am not asham- 
 ed to say that I am one. God has had mercy on me, 
 and why should he not have mercy upon you. Take 
 an example from what Jesus hath done for me. Arise, 
 and go to him (again he wept.) I wish I had this day 
 
 MUs. Reg. Vol. IV. p. 314. 
 
 The Bus)) meo are tte moit despijedof all the tribe* in Africa.
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 375 
 
 an opportunity of telling all the Caffres, Hottentots, and 
 Bushmen what God has done for me, a Bushman.*' " 
 Even the children were affected. Eight of them came 
 at one time crying for mercy, trembling, and making 
 their confessions. They walked about by scores, 
 praying to the Lord and singing. 
 
 The excitement extended to the region around. At 
 one time, Mr. Read called at a place for a few moments 
 on his way home. A poor woman entreated him to 
 stay. She said, " Oh, Sir, have you no compassion 
 for our poor souls, so as to sacrifice a few hours for us. 
 If Jesus were here, would he not hear our petition ? It 
 is not so much for myself, for I know Christ ; but my 
 poor friends are still blind who knows what one word 
 may do ? Perhaps they may die before you come again. 
 We are poor slaves, we cannot go to the word, must 
 we therefore be lost?" It need not be said that the 
 missionary's heart was softened, and he resolved to stay 
 until midnight.! 
 
 This revival continued at Bethelsdorp, with power, 
 for more than two years ; and the good work is even 
 still going forward. In the year 1815, no less than 
 three hundred were added to the church, and one hun- 
 dred and forty three adults, and one hundred children, 
 baptized the following year. The settlement now em- 
 braces about one thousand persons. They contributed 
 to the funds of (he Society in 1815, more than five hun- 
 dred dollars ; they have a collection for the poor every 
 Lord's day, which amounts annually, to near two hun- 
 dred dollars ; and they are building a school room and 
 printing office at their own expense.} 
 
 The following speech exhibits the delight and grati- 
 tude of the converts. " We are all Hottentots. We 
 never had a house. We never were considered as hu- 
 man beings. We never were allowed to look into a far- 
 mer's house; but to-day, we are here, sitting together in 
 
 * Miss. Trans. Vol. IV. p. 189. 
 t Miss. Trans. Vol. IV. p. 192. 
 $ Miss Reg. Vol. IV. p. 314.
 
 376 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 a large white house. We never had a waggon ; and now 
 there are more than twenty waggons at Bethelsdorp, 
 belonging to us Hottentots ! Look at the women ! they 
 never had any decent clothes ; now you see them sit- 
 ting among us in white, and various colours. We nev- 
 er had the honour of knowing any thing of God or his 
 word; but now we can read and write : and the great- 
 est thing, which God has favoured us with, is, his send- 
 ing to us poor Hottentots, his servants, who daily ex- 
 plain to us his holy word." Then, with many tears, 
 he cried out, " Is not this altogether the grace of God ! 
 Love of God ! Mercy of God ! Men, Brethren, Hotten- 
 tots ! Praise the Lord God Almighty !" 
 
 THEOPOLIS. This station about sixty miles NE. of 
 Bethelsdorp, was formed as a branch from it in 1814. 
 There are now two missionaries there who baptized 
 more than seventy persons in 1816 ; the church consists 
 of eighty seven members ; and the settlement is flour- 
 ishing. 
 
 CAFFRARIA. We now pass the bounds of the colo- 
 ny, and come into Caffraria, NE. of Bethelsdorp. The 
 labours of Dr. Vanderkemp among this people were 
 not in vain. They continued to remember him with 
 affection, and often expressed a willingness to receive 
 teachers. Accordingly Mr. Read, accompanied by 
 Mf. Williams, and a young converted Caffre chief 
 named Tzatzoo, wtose father had resided at Bethels- 
 dorp undertook a journey in 1816, to form an estab- 
 lishment. 
 
 They were received every where in a frirndly man- 
 ner, and found that the word preached on the journey 
 was not without effect. The Caffres after hearing the 
 new doctrine, frequently retired into the bushes to 
 pray. The missionaries before reaching Geika's re- 
 sidence, had an interview vvhh several chiefs who 
 treated them kindly, especially, Makanna, a reformer, 
 who seems to have had some knowledge of the true re- 
 ligion, and taught his followers to abstain from blood- 
 shedding, theft, witchcraft, and adultery. When they
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 37? 
 
 approached his dwelling, he came out and saluted them 
 in Dutch. As he walked towards the waggons, he 
 looked upward to the sun, and muttered something, 
 while the tears flowed from his eyes. He then asked 
 the missionaries if they had food. They replied, " not 
 much." He said ho had no cattle but what were his 
 father's, and asked if they knew his father. " Who is 
 he ?" said they. " Taay is my father. You call him 
 Jesus Christ, I call him Taay. They replied they 
 hoped they knew him. He then gave them a fat heif- 
 er, saying " That is for you to kill because you are my 
 Father's children." 
 
 Geika received them very hospitably, and was much 
 pleased with the proposal of a settlement ; he said, 
 " The whole country is before you where to choose." 
 He seemed impressed with a sense of his sins, and 
 compared them to the stars for multitude. After a 
 discourse by Tzalzoo, in which he was very bold and 
 plain, the congregation appeared much affected, and 
 every one retired to pray ; even Geika hftnself was 
 absent lor a time. Under such favourable circumstan- 
 ces was the mission to Caffraria renewed by Mr. Wil- 
 liams and Tzatzoo in June 1816 ; and a school com- 
 menced which soon had one hundred and fifty chil- 
 dren. 
 
 GRACE HILL. The favourable appearance of things 
 has given this name to what was formerly called Thorn- 
 berg, about five hundred miles from the Cape. The 
 mission was commenced by Mr. Smith in 1814. A 
 general concern about religion seems now to prevail, 
 
 GRIQUA TOWN. We have already noticed the la- 
 bours of Mr. Anderson at this station. During the 
 year 1817, the power of divine grace was very mani- 
 fest among his people. Scarce a Sabbath passed with- 
 out some addition to the church. No less than fifty 
 adults were baptized; at a time too when there was 
 great opposition from without. 
 
 BETHESDA. This is situated on the Orange River, 
 about seven hundred miles from Cape Town. A great 
 32*
 
 378 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 awakening commenced in 1814, and Mr. Sass has bap- 
 tized seventy adult persons. 
 
 LATTAKOO, about eight hundred miles north of the 
 Cape, containing 1500 houses, neatly built, and 8000 
 inhabitants. To this city Mr. Campbell first penetrated 
 in 1813, and having had an audience with the king, in 
 which he proposed to send the people teachers, " Send 
 them, and I will be a father to- them," was the answer. 
 But it seems the king was afterwards of a different 
 mind. Several of the brethren took n journey to this 
 place in 1816, to form a station, and after several con- 
 ferences with Mateebe, the king found the conclusion 
 to be " Missionaries must not come here." The at- 
 tempt was renewed a few months after ; but the king 
 was then absent, and they were obliged again to retrace 
 their weary steps, an eight days' journey, to Griqua 
 Town. Still Mr, Read was unwilling to give up Lat- 
 takoo ; and therefore determined to make one effort 
 himself. He set out with thirty inhabitants of Beth- 
 elsdorp, and after various hardships arrived at this me- 
 tropolis of the wilderness. He immediately repaired 
 to the house of Mateebe, situated near the tallest tree 
 of the city ; and found him sitting-with his chiefs. He 
 told the king he had come in consequence of the prom- 
 fse made to him and Mr. Campbell, that he would re- 
 ceive the missionaries, and be a father to them. Ma- 
 ieebe repeated the objections formerly made that 
 their customs wholly diflered from Europeans, and that 
 they never could submit to the same regulations. Mr. 
 Read paid little attention to these objections, and still 
 pleaded the king's promise ; and laid him that the 
 good people over the great waters had sent him to do 
 them good. The king finally said, " You may un- 
 yoke under the great tree." 
 
 The next day being the Sabbath, one of the breth- 
 ren preached. The people were considerably atten- 
 tive. On Monday arrangements were made about a 
 settlement, as though every thing was agreed on. The 
 *kiefc began to oppose, and said the missionaries should
 
 THE LONDON MISSIONAfcV SOClETf. 379 
 
 not stay unless they would help them steal their neigh- 
 bour's cattle. Mr. Read, however, succeeded in con- 
 vincing Mateebe of the utility of an establishment ; and 
 he was permitted to commence one on Krooman river. 
 The mechanical operations of the brethren soon excit- 
 ed great surprise. They were much astonished to 
 see one drill a hole through a mill stone ; and thought 
 another was a god, because he formed a steel and struck 
 fire with it. They were amazed, on examining the 
 iron chains of the waggons to find them whole ; and 
 could not conceire how the links were put together. 
 In short the missionaries had soon great influence with 
 this uncultivated tribe, and the mission now promises 
 very happy results. 
 
 BETHANY (in Great Namaqua Country,) Mr. Sche- 
 melen, on his return from the Damara Country, which 
 he went to explore, fell in with a kraal of Narnaquas, 
 some of whom had formerly resided at Warm Bath. 
 At first they were greatly alarmed and hid themselves 
 behind the rocks and bushes, being apprehensive of 
 the approach of Africaner, whose name was terrific, 
 throughout all that country ; but finding it was a peace- 
 ful missionary, they expressed the highest joy, and 
 besought him so earnestly to stay with them, that he 
 consented. He soon had a school containing one hun- 
 dred and forty members, and in 1815 baptized sixty 
 five adults and forty children. 
 
 JERUSALEM. (Formerly Africaner's Kraal.) The 
 name of Africaner has so often occurred that my rea- 
 ders must be by this time acquainted with him, and 
 perhaps are ready to ask, " Is Saul also among the 
 prophets ?" Yes, the talismanic name of Africaner is 
 no longer a bugbear to frighten the trembling Hotten- 
 tot ; this monster of iniquity is become a monument of 
 grace. Mr. Campbell, when in Africa, to return good 
 for evil, sent him a few presents, with a letter. For a 
 long time, no one was daring enough to convey them 
 to him ; but they at length reached him, and were sec- 
 onded by a visit from Mr. Albrecht, The effect waa
 
 380 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY" 
 
 happy. Peace was established with this tiger ; and 
 he was even desirous that a missionary should come 
 and settle with him. Mr. Ebner went, and the Spirit 
 of God went with him. His preaching had great ef- 
 fect. " 1 never," says he, " found the word so impres- 
 sive on the hearts of my hearers- as since 1 have been 
 here with Africaner. I am astonished, I cannot des- 
 cribe what I have experienced." " On one occasion, 
 wlfcn I was pronouncing the blessing of the Lord on 
 three persons, who had been baptized, a general weep- 
 ing commenced ; all went out one by one, and 1 was 
 left alone. I stood as one amazed, saying to myself, 
 ' what meaneth this ?' When I returned to my house, 
 I found some of them praying, others with their eyes 
 fixed on the ground, and others still lay upon it as if 
 they were about to expire. But it is impossible to de- 
 scribe the scene ; he who never saw such an one can- 
 not form an idea of it, and probably some will not be- 
 lieve it."* 
 
 Two sons of Africaner were early subjects of the 
 work and were baptized. The heart of Africaner him- 
 self was touched. He said, " I am glad that I am de- 
 livered. I have long enough been the horse of the 
 devil, who employed me in his service ; but now I am 
 free from his bondage. Jesus hath delivered me, him 
 will I serve ; and with him will I abide." He was 
 soon after baptized. About forty others have been 
 baptized, and four hundred attend the place of worship. 
 Thus a Christian church, scattering its light in that wil- 
 derness, is established on the very spot, which once 
 radiated terror and destruction to all the surrounding 
 country. 
 
 Besides these stations, some others are contemplated, 
 and some have been occupied which are now relin- 
 quished. The whole number in South Africa is 15; 
 and the number of missionaries 25 ; besides whom are 
 six native preachers. The latter were set apart to 
 the work, at a missionary conference of all the breth*. 
 * Evangelical Magazine, Vol. XXIV. p. 75. 

 
 THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 381 
 
 ren, held at firaaf Reinet in 1814, which may be con- 
 sidered a new era in the mission. The spirit there 
 imbibed by the brethren, from one common fountain, 
 was carried with them to their different flocks ; and the 
 fire taken from a common altar, kindled at the same 
 time a flame in almost every section of the country. 
 Allowing for the- difference of subjects on which it 
 operated, the revival that followed was the same in 
 kind with that which has blessed so many of the A- 
 merican churches. Well then may we say, " What 
 hath God wrought." In reviewing the South African 
 mission, any person, who has the least acquaintance 
 with the Hottentot character who knows that it is 
 graduated to every degree of debasement that while 
 their race is scarcely elevated above animal nature, 
 some of them partake of all the savageness of that na- 
 ture in its most ferocious forms, so as to bear no dis- 
 tant resemblance to the tiger and the lion of their for- 
 ests ; and who will then turn his eyes to the missiona- 
 ry settlements. see a white church rise behind the 
 trees, where once stood the kraal of a robber chief; 
 and a little village of pretty and convenient houses, 
 where once the Bushmen sought refuge among the 
 holes of the rocks and contemplate the change of ex- 
 ternal appearance in the Hottentot himself; the neat 
 dress, instead of the dirty sheep skin ; the wholesome 
 meal, instead of feeding on snakes and toads or in 
 his moral condition ; an intelligent and zealous Chris- 
 tian, instead of a stupid and vicious animal, wallowing 
 in dirt and smoke, to be convinced, not to say of the 
 utility of missions, but that there is a Divine and 
 transforming power in the Christian religioji.
 
 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Exertions in India China America General view. 
 
 THE account of this mission is already so much ex- 
 tended, that it will be hardly possible to take even a 
 bird's-eye-view of the Society's operations in Asia and 
 America. 
 
 The first attempts ia the Eastern world was at Viza- 
 gapatam, where Messrs. Cran and Des Granges were 
 stationed in 1805. They were joined by Anandarayer. 
 a converted Brahmin ; and by his aid the translations 
 have been carried forward to considerable extent. 
 The founders of the establishment, Cran and Des 
 Granges soon died ; but were succeeded by Messrs. 
 Gordan and Lee in 1809. 
 
 Besides this station, one was taken, about the same 
 time, by Mr. Ringletaube, first in the Tinnavelly dis- 
 trict, and afterwards at Travancore. He baptized great 
 numbers, sometimes perhaps without their having much 
 acquaintance with Christianity. At Madras, Mr. Love- 
 less was fixed in 1806. A chapel was built for him in 
 the Black Town ; he was appointed preacher in the 
 Orphan Asylum ; and succeeded in establishing sever- 
 al schools. A revival of religion seems lately to have 
 taken place. In the Mysore country, Mr. Hands plant- 
 ed himself at Belhary in 1810. He found the usual 
 difficulties from the Brahmins. When he informed 
 them that some of their caste had become Christians, 
 they were surprised beyond measure, and thought the 
 end of the world was certainly at hand. There are 
 seven schools at this station in a prosperous state. 
 The greatest exertions in the way of schools, however, 
 are at Chinsurah, about twenty two miles from Cal- 
 cutta, where Mr. May established himself in 1813 ; 
 and commenced a long meditated plan for educating 
 heathen children. He has under his superintendence 
 no less than thirty six schools, in which are about 
 3,000 children ; some hundreds of whom are sons of 
 Brahmins.
 
 1'fl'B LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 383 
 
 Omitting to mention Calcutta and Surat, where mis- 
 sionaries have been stationed lately ; and passing Ja- 
 va, now vacant by the decease of the missionary at 
 Batavia, and the transferring of Mr. Bruckner at Sam- 
 arang to the patronage of the Baptist Society, we come 
 to Amboyna, where Mr. Kam is labouring with great 
 success. He baptized in 1816 nearly two hundred 
 mussulmen, and since his arrival, in 1814, has been in- 
 strumental in the hopeful conversion of more than 1200 
 heathens and mahometans. In a single district no less 
 than thirty four houses, used for the worship of devils, 
 have been destroyed. 
 
 The exertions of Mr. Morrison in China deserve 
 more particular notice than we shall be able to give 
 them. After having paid some attention to the lan- 
 guage and obtained, from the British museum, a man- 
 uscript copy of a great part of the New Testament in 
 Chinese, he proceeded in 1807 to Canton. Here and 
 at Macao he prosecuted the study of Chinese ; and pre- 
 pared a version of the ftew Testament for the press. 
 But the jealousy of the Chinese government obliged 
 him to proceed with as much secrecy as if he were 
 plotting the overthrow of the divine dynasty of Kia 
 King, descendant of the sun and moon. In 1811, he 
 gave the Chinese the Acts of the Apostles, and soon 
 after the whole of the New Testament, in their own 
 language. In translating the Scriptures, he has been 
 assisted by Mr. Milne, at Malacca, on the Peninsula 
 beyond the Ganges, sent out for the purpose in 1813 ; 
 and this great work is now nearly or quite completed. 
 Though the opposition of government continues, & new 
 obstacles have lately been thrown in the way of the miss- 
 ion, means are found to disperse the New Testament & 
 tracts among the numerous Chinese inhabitants of the 
 islands, and occasionally in the empire itself. No less 
 than 36,000 pamphlets and tracts have been distribut- 
 ed from Canton and Malacca. Dr. Morrison has com- 
 piled a Chinese grammar and dictionary, the former of 
 'which was published by the Bengal government ; and
 
 384 PROPAGATION Of CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 the latter is now printing at the expense of the East 
 India Company. 
 
 In America the Society has done something. A mis- 
 sion was commenced in 1807 at Demarara by Mr. 
 Wray, at the request of Mr. Post, a pious Dutch plan- 
 ter. Many of the poor negroes became attentive on 
 instruction, and the happiest effects were visible. The 
 death of Mr. Post, however, in 1 809, gave the mission 
 a severe shock 5 and a law passed to prevent the in- 
 struction of slaves, except at certain hours, came near 
 ruining it. Mr, Wray was obliged to visit England to 
 obtain an order in favour of the mission. On his re- 
 turn he removed to Berbice, where he still meets with 
 difficulty from the government. His parting with the 
 poor negroes at Demarara was very affecting. They 
 waited some time in earnest expectation of another 
 teacher ; and at length were gratified by the arrival of 
 Mr. Smith, in 1817. 
 
 Besides the labours of Mr. Wray, Mr. Davies, sent 
 out as a schoolmaster, and Mr. Elliott, both preach 
 with some success in George Town. About 70 negroes 
 have been baptized, and a chapel built ; to aid in 
 erecting which, many of the poor slaves subscribed. 
 
 The Society are making some successful exertions, 
 by schools, at Mauritius, or the Isle of France ; and 
 have sent two missionaries to Madagascar. To these 
 may be added the Greek islands, Mr. Lowndes having 
 been stationed at Malta about two years. The whole 
 number of stations occupied in different parts of the 
 world is nearly forty, besides the South Sea islands ; 
 and there are employed about eighty missionaries. 
 The whole expense, with which the income of the So- 
 ciety keeps pace, is now not far from $100,000. Be- 
 sides the stations abroad, the Society support* a Mis- 
 sionary Seminary at Gosport, founded in 1801, at 
 which are generally about twenty students preparing 
 for missionary service, under the instruction of ihe 
 Rev. Dr. Bogue. This institution is now in a flourish- 
 ing state.
 
 PART IX. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE EDINBURGH 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Susoo COUNTRY Sickness of the missionaries Mur- 
 der of Greig Mission abandoned TARTARY Sta- 
 tion at Karass War Conversion of a young Sultan 
 View of the mission, 
 
 THE Edinburgh Missionary Society was instituted in 
 1796. Their first operations were commenced in con- 
 nexion wilh the London and Glasgow Societies, and 
 were designed for the Foulah Country in Africa ; but 
 partly because the Foulahs were engaged in war, and 
 partly because the missionaries were not well united 
 among themselves, Brunlon and Greig, from this Soci- 
 ety, proceeded to the Susoo Country. 
 
 They were kindly received by the natives in general 
 assembled with them at their fires made progress 
 in the language, and conveyed some instruction. The 
 wasting influence of the climate, however, constantly 
 endangered their lives. At the commencement of the 
 rainy season both fell sick. Brunton one morning faint- 
 ed in the woods ; and was soon attacked by an inter- 
 mittent fever. His companion, fatigued with the care 
 of him, became a victim to a more violent disorder. 
 For three weeks he was speechless. In this situation, 
 both sick together, they had no attendants. Brunton, 
 during the paroxysms of his fever, was generally able 
 to crawl into the apartment of his colleague, but as the 
 ague returned every night he could not sit up with him, 
 and the negroes would not do it, for fear he might die. 
 There was no alternative but for Brunton to rise at 
 33
 
 386 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 midnight in the midst of a burning fever. Often he 
 found his patient in a melancholy condition ; some- 
 times fallen out of bed, and occasionally lying motion- 
 less in the water, which entered and deluged the apart- 
 ment too wretched for the meanest animal to sleep in. 
 One night he could discern no signs of life. He could 
 call no one to his assistance ; and being unable to raise 
 the body and place it on the bed, was obliged to leave 
 it lying on the floor. He began to think where the 
 corpse should be buried. His own fever distracted his 
 brain. In the morning, however, he found his com- 
 panion still alive. " Few circumstances," says Mr. 
 Brunton, " have left a stronger impression on my mind 
 than these. A bird, which ushered in the day with its 
 melodious notes, is fresh in my memory. Indeed it fix- 
 ed itself in such a happy situation every morning, that 
 I was sometimes almost led to think it was kind mes- 
 senger sent from heaven to cheer me in my dreary res- 
 idence.". 
 
 Mr. Greig's illness finally took a favourable turn ; 
 and he was able to make considerable, and somewhat 
 successful exertions among the natives, until he was 
 robbed and murdered by some Foulahs, who, on a visit, 
 lodged at his house. Mr. Brunton had before this ac- 
 cepted the chaplaincy of the colony, but his health 
 soon became so much impaired, that he was obliged to 
 leave the country. Of the missionaries, who went out 
 with them, three were already dead, and the fourth had 
 returned to Europe on account of ill health. After his 
 return Mr. Brunton compiled and printed several works 
 in the Susoo language. This compensated in part for 
 the failure of the mission, and is a circumstance of some 
 importance, considering that no book was ever before 
 written, much less printed, in the languages of West- 
 ern Africa. 
 
 The Society, far from being discouraged by the il 
 success of their first efforts, directed their attention to 
 Tarlary. Mr. Brunton, accompanied by Mr. Camp- 
 bell, was sent in 1 802, to explore the countries lying
 
 EDINBURGH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 387 
 
 between the Caspian and Black seas. Arriving at 
 St. Petersburgh, they met with numerous obstacles, 
 and began lo despair of being permitted to proceed, 
 when they unexpectedly found a friend in M. Novas- 
 silzoff; a nobleman mthe confidence of the Emperor, 
 and a lord of the bed-chamber. Through his means, 
 passports were granted them with full liberty to travel 
 through the empire, and to settle in any part of Tarta- 
 ry they might think proper. They took up their res- 
 idence at Karass ; and, through the interposition of 
 their friend Novassilzoff, obtained from the Russian 
 court a grant of land with certain privileges relative to 
 ransoming slaves from the Tartars. The Society sent 
 out a reinforcement of missionaries. Brunton and Pat- 
 terson applied themselves diligently to the language, 
 and were soon able to circulate several short addresses 
 on the subject of religion. These excited much con- 
 versation concerning the claims of Christ and Mahomet. 
 Some effendis, or doctors, frankly confessed that they 
 could not answer the arguments. The priest at Ka- 
 rass, named Abdy, was particularly thoughtful. He 
 acknowledged his conviction of the truth of Christian- 
 ity, but was afraid to renounce Mahometanism 5 Jest, 
 as he said, they should see his head upon a pole. One 
 day, in talking with some who were connected with 
 the missionaries, he advised them to read the Bible 
 carefully, and to satisfy themselves as to its truth while 
 they were young ; " as for me," said he, " I am a poor 
 miserable old man. I know not what to believe, I 
 cannot say that I am either of the one religion or the 
 other. I stand between the two, and am distracted 
 with doubts and uncertainly." At another time, speak- 
 ing of the cheerfulness with which they should obey 
 the will of God, he said, "Jesus Christ hath shed his 
 blood for you, and why should you grudge to do so 
 much for him." He travelled through the country 
 visiting the effendis, to obtain answers to the objec- 
 tions against his creed ; but instead of having his diffi- 
 culties removed, his statement of them tended to ex-
 
 388 FROrAGATlON OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 cite doubts in the minds of some of his learned Breth- 
 ren. Still, however, through fear of the chiefs and love 
 of the world, he continued to exercise the office of 
 priest among his countrymen. 
 
 In the summer of 1804, the plague made its appear- 
 ance in the neighbourhood of Karass. To add to the 
 distress which this occasioned, a war broke out be- 
 tween the Russians and Karbadians. The missiona- 
 ries were filled with anxiety. Every day brought them 
 new and alarming reports. The whole family, men, 
 women, and children, slept with their clothes on, ready 
 to fly in case of danger ; and more than once the dread 
 of an immediate attack drove them to the woods. It 
 was finally judged expedient to leave Karass for the 
 present, and retire to a neighbouring fort. 
 
 During this calamity death made distressing inroads 
 upon the missionaries. Three men and two very use- 
 ful women were removed. But others were found to 
 fill the ranks. In May 1805, four new missionaries 
 were sent out. Two of them had learned the art of 
 printing, and they took with them a printing press and 
 a fount of types. Before their arrival at Karass. the 
 other missionaries had returned. They lost no time 
 in erecting the press, and employing this powerful en- 
 gine for the propagation of Christianity in the country. 
 The first work they printed was a small tract against 
 Mahometanism, written by Mr. Brunton in the Turkish 
 language. This little work created no small stir, par- 
 ticularly among the eflendis, some of whom made no 
 secret of their suspicions respecting the truth of their 
 religion. 
 
 The missionaries began early to redeem some of the 
 Tartar slaves, particularly those who were young, that 
 they might train them up in the principles of Chris- 
 tianity. Several of these now professed to embrace 
 the Gospel ; and, as their practice corresponded with 
 their profession, they were baptized in the natnc of 
 Christ. Among others was Katagerry, the son of a 
 neighboring chief. He was a lineal descendant from 
 the Khans of the Crimea, and allied to some of the
 
 THE EDINBURGH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 389 
 
 principal families of the East. He early became at- 
 tached to Mr. Brunton. This missionary was in turn 
 much interested by his fine appearance, engaging man- 
 ners, and superior talents. It was not long before the 
 youth perceived the vast superiority of the Gospel of 
 Christ to the religion of Mahomet. Having at length 
 openly avowed his belief, he was baptized. From that 
 period he remained steadfast, though derided and per- 
 secuted by his relations. Some of the chiefs threaten- 
 ed to kill him, unless he returned to the faith of his an- 
 cestors. Others attempted to gain him by bribes and 
 promises. But none of these things moved him. Ho 
 was even zealous in spreading the knowledge of Christ 
 through the country. This interesting youth entered 
 for a time into the Russian service, and afterwards went 
 to England to prepare himself, by study, for useful- 
 ness among his countrymen. 
 
 In 1 806, several immunities were granted, by the 
 Russian court, to the settlement at Karass in addition 
 to those already given. It continued to flourish so that 
 in 1813, there were 165 persons, namely, 25 British, 
 6 of whom were missionaries, 18 natives, and 132 Ger- 
 man colonists. Since the establishment of the mission. 
 27 natives had been ransomed, 10 of whom were bap- 
 tized. On account of the unsettled state of the coun- 
 try, the Russian government generously maintain u 
 guard to protect the settlement. 
 
 The Society have taken two other stations, Aslra- 
 chan and Orenburg, and are contemplating a fourth at 
 the Crimea. This field is highly promising, as the 
 Scriptures and tracts distributed find their way not only 
 through the vast Russian Empire, but eastward to Per- 
 sia and China ; to both of which Tartary is a door of 
 entrance. Vast benefits may therefore be expected 
 iVcia this interesting mission. The receipts and ex- 
 penditures of the Society are something short of 14,000 
 dollars, and ihey employ seven missionaries. " At all 
 the stations," says the Report, " the light of day is 
 breaking in on the darkened natives." 
 33*
 
 PART X. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE CHURCH 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 WESTERN AFRICA Establishment at Bashia Schools 
 Shipwreck Superstition and cruelty of the natives 
 Baptism of children at Canoffee Fire Mission in 
 the colony Operations in INDIA Mission to NEW 
 ZEALAND View of the different stations. 
 
 THE Church Missionary Society was instituted in 
 1 800, by members of the Established church. Their first 
 missionaries were sent out in 1804 to the Stisoo coun- 
 try ; but one of them, Mr. Renner, remained as chap- 
 lain at Sierra Leone ; and the other, Mr. Hartwig, left 
 the service of the Society. In 1806 three others were 
 engaged, two of whom, Butscher and Prasse, with Mr. 
 Renner, went to the Susoo country. From several 
 chiefs they met a friendly reception, but the proposal 
 of teaching them good things seemed to this abused 
 race quite unaccountable. They had seen nothing in 
 white men to induce such an expectation. 
 
 Soon after their arrival a trader named Curtis trans- 
 ferred to them a factory at a place called Bashia, on 
 condition of their teaching his children. The house 
 consisted of two stories, was about sixty feet long, and 
 twenty in breadth, and built chiefly of country brick. 
 The garden was extensive, containing abundance of 
 lemon, plantain, pine, and other trees. The surround- 
 ing country was hilly, but the prospect pleasant, es- 
 pecially opposite the settlement, where hundreds of
 
 THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 391 
 
 palm trees presented a charming view. The mission- 
 aries began to receive negro children for Christian in- 
 struction. About the same time, Butscher and Prasse 
 built a house at another town called Fantimania, far- 
 ther up the country. The latter soon died. In 1809 
 two new missionaries, Barneth and Wenzel arrived, 
 and settled at Fantimania. Mr. Barneth was almost 
 immediately atlaked by a fever, from which he did not 
 recover. He is spoken of as a man of a peculiarly 
 simple and affectionate temper ; of ardent piety, and 
 active benevolence. 
 
 The missionaries did not preach to the natives, sup- 
 posing the slave trade had exerted so baleful an influ- 
 ence, as to preclude almost the possibility of any suc- 
 cess. They turned their attention to children. This 
 is undoubtedly an important method of extending Chris- 
 tianity. It is preoccupying the ground. It is sapping 
 the foundations of idolatry, and building the edifice of 
 Christianity on its ruins. But it may be doubted wheth- 
 er these missionaries acted wisely in neglecting preach- 
 ing, since this is certainly the appointed method of sal- 
 vation. 
 
 Some of the children they ransomed from slavery ; 
 others they supported. That they might do this, Ren- 
 ner and Butscher generously offered to live on halt 
 their salary. In 1810 Mr. Butscher had thirty boys 
 with him in a school house, which he had built with 
 much trouble. Mr. Renner and his wife had with them 
 twenty eight girls, all neatly dressed in frocks and 
 gowns, which they had made under the superintendence 
 of that useful woman. 
 
 With so large a family the missionaries were almost 
 destitute of the means of subsistence. At one time 
 they could not buy even a basket of rice. They had 
 provisions for no more than a fortnight. In this extrem- 
 ity, Mr. Butscher applied to Fananda, a chief, about 
 forty miles distant, who had been several years in Eng- 
 land for his education. On learning their wants, he 
 immediately offered to thresh two tons of rice for them.
 
 392 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 When they told him they had no money to pay for it, 
 he replied, " I do not look to your money ; pay when 
 you can. I look more to the purpose for which yon 
 came into this country, to teach children ; and 1 should 
 feel myself very happy indeed to see you teaching 
 children in my territory. 1 " 
 
 For a time the mission was much exposed by the 
 machinations of the slave traders. It was commenced 
 at a critical period. The slave trade had just receiv- 
 ed a fatal blow, which, had it not been for the gracious 
 care of Providence, would have been returned upon the 
 missionaries. The traders spared neither pains nor 
 time to enrage the Susoos against them. But they fail- 
 ed. The missionaries, except some fear from the Fou- 
 lahs, who occasionally broke into the houses of the 
 whites to murder and rob, found their property and 
 lives as safe, and even safer, than in their native land ; 
 theft and murder being more rare than in Europe. 
 
 In 1813, Mr. Butscher, who had been on a visit to 
 England, returning with his wife and seven other per- 
 sons attached to the mission, was shipwrecked near the 
 river Gambia, with almost the entire loss of valuable 
 stores, to the amount of about 13.000 dollars, de- 
 signed to form a new settlement. No lives however 
 were lost, and the Society soon sent out another quan- 
 tity of 8,000 dollars for the intended settlement. It 
 was commenced on the Rio Dembia, and called Gam- 
 bier. Another settlement had been previously com- 
 menced, by Mr. Nylander, on the Bullom shore; so 
 that the Society had now four stations on the coast, 
 Bashia and Carioffee, o;. the Rio Pongas, Yongroo, on 
 the Bullom shore, arid Gambier, on the Rio Dembia. 
 These settlements, however, had to struggle with a 
 great variety of difficulties. The degradation of the 
 natives was extreme. The slave trade, which led pnr- 
 ents to sell their children, children their parents, and 
 relatives each other ; which induced the petty chiefs 
 to engage in constant wars, to obtain subjects for their 
 cupidity, and which introduced into the country a Hood
 
 THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 3(T3 
 
 of ardent spirits, carrying with it moral desolation, 
 though now discontinued, had added to the native stu- 
 pidity and grossness of the negro mind, features of de- 
 pravity more deformed, than are often to be found in 
 our apostate race. The superstitions of the natives, 
 too, were found to be of the grossest kind. Every vil- 
 lage had a Devils' house, or place erected for the Evil 
 Spirit to take care of the (own. It is generally a little 
 straw hut, with a jug, in which they occasionally put a 
 little palm wine, and a broken plate. When such is 
 the temple, what must be the worshippers! Of the 
 cruelty to which this often leads, the following is an 
 instance. 
 
 An aged carpenter, at work for one of the missiona- 
 ries, was called home to rebuild his house destroyed 
 by fire. While there, three negroes, wishing to cross 
 a river, begged his canoe. He readily permitted them 
 to take it, and his wife kindly gave them a kohlah, a 
 bitter but wholesome fruit. When they had eaten some 
 of it, the remainder, at the part where they had eaten, 
 turned b^ack, as is natural to this fruit. They im- 
 mediately suspected some bad design r and accused the 
 woman of an intention to poison them ; but without 
 much talking about it they went into the boat. As this 
 was overladen, when they came into the middle of the 
 river it upset, and two of them were drowned. The 
 third reached the shore, but was speechless. He point- 
 ed to the carpenter, as if he had made a canoe on pur- 
 pose to upset and drown the passengers. The people 
 around immediately took up this speechless represen- 
 tation, and accused the carpenter and his wife of witch- 
 craft. In the night they were caught, and compelled 
 to drink red water. The poor old man, being sixty 
 years of age, died on the spot. When dying, the peo- 
 ple knocked him on the head with the pot, which had 
 held the red water, and thrust him violently into the 
 ground casting stones upon his body. His wife was 
 then likewise compelled to drink red water. As she 
 struggled some time with death, the people became en-
 
 394 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 raged, and with sticks and stones beat her head and 
 body almost to pieces. They then cast her naked into 
 a hole, and knocked the remainder of the body with 
 stones and their feet, mingling the flesh and bones with 
 the ground.* 
 
 The Foulahs and the Susoos were often engaged in 
 wars. This rendered a residence among them pre- 
 carious ; and, added to the unheahhiness of the climate, 
 which has been fatal beyond example to the lives of 
 missionaries, made the field more dangerous than al- 
 most any other. Other difficulties, such as the want 
 of a written language, opposed themselves to raising 
 the miserable natives from that gulph into which Eu- 
 ropean cruelty had plunged them ; but conscious of 
 the injuries they had suffered from Christian nations, 
 and animated by the promises of the Gospel that Ethi- 
 opia shall stretch forth her hands to God, the Society 
 and the missionaries went forward. 
 
 There were soon, at the different settlements, more 
 than 200 children maintained and educated. " The 
 change that appears to be made," says the assistant 
 secretary of the Society, " on three or four of the Gam- 
 bier girls, is worth all the labour and expense that has 
 been bestowed on Africa." At Canoffee, one of the 
 settlements, about fifty children were baptized Aug. 7, 
 1815. Two days before, a commodious church was 
 dedicated ; but it was not large enough to contain all 
 who assembled. The children were neatly dressed for 
 the solemnity. " It was indeed," says the missionary, 
 Mr. Wenzel, " a sight pleasing to the eye, but far more 
 pleasing to" the believing soul, to see in this dark cor- 
 ner of the earth a church of Christ and children therein 
 dedicated to him. I am sure very many members 
 friends, benefactors, and aged fathers of our honoura- 
 ble Society would have wished to be present to seethe 
 morning star appear and the day dawn."J 
 
 Bat the settlements had scarcely begun to flourish, 
 when the revival of the slave trade put them all in jeop- 
 
 Miss. Reg. Vol. III. p. 140. t Ibid. p. 142.
 
 THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 395 
 
 ardy. The people were just returned home from the 
 solemnities noticed, when the unexpected and distress- 
 ing news came, "A slave vessel is arrived, with thirty 
 hogsheads of tobacco, many tons of powder, and 20 
 puncheons of rum." Every one who had a slave im- 
 mediately ran with him to the vessel ; and, in return 
 for two hundred, snatched away in a few days, the coun- 
 try was filled with tobacco, powder, and rum. Idle- 
 ness and confusion were the consequence. This was 
 not all. As the Britfeh government at Sierra Leone 
 felt it their duty to carry into effect the measures taken 
 to abolish the abominable traffic, an armed ship was 
 sent to capture the slave vessels, which came into the 
 Rio Pongas. This produced a general ferment among 
 those engaged in the traffic. Vengeance and destruc- 
 tion were threatened to the missionaries, who were 
 considered as the cause of the proceeding. A mes- 
 sage requiring their death was sent to the chief under 
 whose immediate protection they lived. He however 
 would not suffer them to be injured, but said they must 
 leave the country. They applied to another chief, 
 superior in authority. He promised them protection ; 
 but as the troubles continued, and some armed boats 
 were sent out from the colony to destroy the slave fac- 
 tories (of which they burnt twelve, and retook about 
 three hundred slaves,) the fury of the people could not 
 be restrained. One of the nouses in Bashia was set 
 on fire and consumed. An attempt was made to burn 
 Canoffee. Some grass in the field was first kindled. The 
 fire spread rapidly, but was soon extinguished. This 
 was during the day. Apprehending a further attempt 
 at night, the missionary sat up. to watch. About two 
 o'clock he went out to examine whether any spark of 
 the fire remained. All was safe. The flame was en- 
 tirely extinguished ; the children in the school house 
 asleep ; the room dark. Only a lamp was burning in 
 the apartment of Mr. Meisner, the instructor. The 
 missionary returned. He had not lain down more than 
 'en minutes, before the alarm of five was given. The
 
 396 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 roof of the school house, which was thatched with grass, 
 was in flames. The children were awaked by a little 
 burning grass falling on the face of one of the boys, who 
 gave the alarm, and they all escaped. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Mcisner could save nothing but a single trunk, and a 
 bed. Mrs. Meisner did not even take her clothes, but 
 wrapped herself in a blanket. Every thing belonging 
 to the school was lost.* The church at oashia was 
 afterwards burnt, and the settlement so far reduced 
 that it was thought best to remove the children to Ca- 
 noffee, and relinquish the settlement. 
 
 During these trials from outward enemies, the mis- 
 sionaries were afflicted with sickness and death. Of 
 the lay brethren, who accompanied Mr. Butscher, only 
 one survived eighteen months. Mr. Renner, giving an 
 account of this affliction, says, " With much concern I 
 must finish this letter, with t-he melancholy story that, 
 now in a short period of time I had to see our lay 
 brethren, Quasi, Meyer and Meisner put into one grave. 
 A watery grave was not their doom, like that of poor 
 Mrs. Quast, who I understood died on her passage 
 home to England, but were here committed, ashes to 
 ashes, dust to dust. I have been bold in former times, 
 when a brother died, in making my remarks, but in 
 this instance I have not the boldness. Spare us, good 
 Lord." 
 
 While the settlements on the Rio Pongas, were thus 
 afflicted, Gambier and Yongroo were more favoured. 
 Their schools prospered, and some fruit appeared. 
 But the most successful attempts by schools were -in 
 the colony, especially at the Christian Institution on 
 Leicester mountain, established to receive and main- 
 lain children recaptured from the slave ships. These 
 are generally named, by those who support them in 
 England. "It is difficult to express the interesting 
 sensations," says one, "brought home on the mind, on 
 hearing the names of the children called after their 
 benefactors, and seeing so many cheerful young black 
 faces in a Christian school bearing these names. 
 
 * Miis. Reg. Vol. II. p. 497.
 
 THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 397 
 
 When I recollected the scene, which I had beheld of 
 the hold of a slave ship, in which most of them had 
 been immersed, or the wretched state of nakedness, ig- 
 norance, and sloth, in which I had seen them lying about 
 their native villages; and contrasted this with the schools 
 on Leicester mountain, and the names of Wilberforce, 
 Buchanan and Martyn, the hope, could not but arise 
 that some of these children would become such bene- 
 factors to their country as those honoured names have 
 been to ours ; and I could not but think, that their kind 
 benefactors would ultimately have abundant reason to 
 rejoice in this appropriation of their substance." 
 
 Missionaries were likewise established and schools 
 opened at some of the negro towns ; and the prospects 
 of the Society soon became more flattering within the 
 colony than at the outer stations. Mr. Wenzell, who 
 removed from Canoffee on account of the increasing 
 difficulties, is now established at Kissey ; Mr. Johnson 
 at Regents ; Mr. During at Gloucester ; and Mr. Gates 
 at Wilberforce Town ; in which, together with the Chris- 
 tian Institution and Free Town, there were 1364 chil- 
 dren in 1817 under instruction. 
 
 Leaving Africa, we should take a distinct view of 
 the Society's operations in India, their stations at Cal- 
 cutta, Chunar, Meerut, and Madras ; their generous 
 patronage of the schools at Tranquebar, and the valua- 
 ble labours of their reader Abdool Messee at Agra, but 
 our limits do not permit; and it is less necessary because 
 the work is of a like nature with that of other Christians 
 in the same field, and is not particularly marked with 
 incident. We pass to NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. Marsden, Chaplain at Netv South 
 Wales, who is ready to every good work, had frequent 
 opportunities of seeing the New Zealanders at that 
 place, and became deeply interested in extending to 
 them the blessings of civilization and Christianity. 
 The Society entered into his views, and an attempt 
 was about to be commenced when a melancholy event 
 caused some delay. 
 34
 
 398 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 The ship Boyd, on a passage from Port Jackson to 
 New Zealand, had on board a New Zealand chief 
 whom the captain robbed of his effects, flogged unmer- 
 cifully, and suffered to be abused even by the common 
 sailors. On the arrival of the Boyd, the father of the 
 chief, taking an opportunity when he was on shore, 
 knocked the captain on the head with an axe, murder- 
 ed his men, and took possession of the ship. In con- 
 nexion with this was the cutting off the Parramatta 
 schooner, and the murder of her -crew. She put into 
 the Bay of Islands in distress. After being kindly 
 provided with refreshments by the natives, instead of 
 paying for them, the crew threw the people overboard, 
 fired at them, and hoisting sail stood out to sea. A 
 strong wind driving them back, they run aground, and 
 received the reward of their brutality.* 
 
 Though in both these instances, and perhaps in others, 
 the Europeans were the aggressors, yet -the native 
 character suffered ; and it was judged unsafe for any 
 one to put himself in their power. At length, in 1814, 
 Mr. Marsden having purchased a ship to serve the mis- 
 sion, Messrs. Hall and Kendall, designed for a settle- 
 ment, were conveyed by it on a voyage of discovery. 
 They returned pleased with the country. They had 
 been treated kindly and some of the chiefs had even 
 accompanied them back to New South Wales. Among 
 these was Duaterra, a superior man, who had before 
 resided at Parramatta. He was delighted with the 
 prospect of learning the arts of civilized life, and of 
 making a Sunday, as he termed it, in New Zealand. 
 He was very anxious to improve his people in agri- 
 culture.' . Having had some wheat given him, two or 
 three years before, he divided it among the chiefs of 
 his acquaintance explaining its value. They sowed 
 it ; but when it sprung up, examining the stalk and 
 finding it had no root like the potatoe, they concluded 
 they had been imposed upon, and setting fire to their 
 crops burnt the whole. Duaterra alone let his stand 
 * Mil*. .Reg. Vol. II. p. 459.
 
 THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 399 
 
 till harvest. Then the chiefs would not believe it 
 would make bread. When the missionaries arrived, 
 Duaterra obtained a coffee mill from the ship and 
 ground some of the wheat. The chiefs seeing the 
 the flour shouted for joy. While Duaterra was at 
 Port Jackson, Mr. Marsden look' him to see a stocking 
 weaver. He was much astonished with the loom, but 
 said, " We want hoes and not stockings." 
 
 Before the close of the year, Messrs. Hall and Ken- 
 dall, joined by Mr. King, returned to establish them- 
 selves in New Zealand. They were accompanied by 
 Mr. Marsden who fixed them at Ranghee Hoo, Mr. 
 Kendall as a school master, the other two as lay set- 
 tlers. They have since remained there ia quietness, 
 it is believed, though Mf. Hall, In attempting to form a 
 station at Wytanghee, some distance from the former, 
 was plundered, and obliged to abandon the under- 
 taking. 
 
 Mr. Marsden, after arranging the concerns of the 
 settlement, explored the coast for the distance of more 
 than three hundred miles, having friendly intercourse 
 with the natives in different parts of the country. He 
 describes them as a noble race, savage and ferocious 
 indeed, for they are all cannibals, but possessing minds 
 of no common vigour. Like our Western Indian, they 
 are impatient of offences, delight in war, and never 
 forget either a benefit or an injury. They believe in 
 the existence of a Supreme Being, whom they call the 
 "Immortal Shadow," and address in times of calamity. 
 But one of their superstitions is mentioned, which bears 
 very strong marks of cruelty. Their sick in every 
 stage are exposed in the open air. Mr. Marsden one 
 morning found a woman lying on the bare ground with 
 a child about three days old. She was apparently 
 near death. The night had been very cold and stor- 
 my. He found she was famishing for sustenance, and 
 offered her some food ; but her husband took it from 
 her mouth, saying she must not eat it, God would be 
 angry.
 
 400 FROPA8ATION OP CHR1ST1ANITT BY 
 
 An instance likewise occurred in the case of Dua ter- 
 ra. This interesting chief was taken sick, and Mr. 
 Marsden going to see him, was forbidden entrance by 
 the attendants. He was obliged to threaten that he 
 would bring the guns of his ship to bear upon the town 
 and blow it up, before he could overcome their obsti- 
 nacy. On going into the inclosure, he found the chief 
 lying on his back, facing the sun, which was intensely 
 hot, in a high fever, his tongue very foul, violent pains 
 in his bowels, and from every appearance not likely to 
 survive long. Yet, in this situation, he could hardly 
 prevail on the friends surrounding the dying man, to 
 permit his having any refreshment but potatoes and 
 water. He died soon after, to the great loss of the mis- 
 sion. 
 
 Mr. Marsden was treated every where with kindness, 
 notwithstanding the many injuries the natives have sus- 
 tained from European vessels touching there. Many 
 affecting instances are given of sailors not only plun- 
 dering the inhabitants, but shooting such of them as 
 are found alone ; and in revenge, for cutting off the 
 ship Boyd, a number of whalemen united to destroy a 
 whole district of innocent inhabitants including the 
 chief, who was not concerned in the transaction, but 
 covered his face and wept when the men were mur- 
 dered. This punishing the innocent with the guilty, 
 is certainly, no very proper method of humanizing the 
 savages. 
 
 Mr. Marsden returned in safety, cheered with the 
 prospect before the missionaries. With an account of 
 the confidence he reposed in the people, we shall close 
 our notice of this new mission. It relates to the man- 
 ner of his spending a night in the Whangorooan camp, 
 surrounded by savages. 
 
 " As the evening advanced, the people began to re- 
 tire to rest, in different groups. About 11 o'clock, 
 Mr. Nicholas and I wrapped ourselves up in our great 
 coats, and prepared for rest also. George* directed 
 
 * A New Zealapd Chief.
 
 THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 401 
 
 me to lie by his side. His wile and child lay on the 
 right hand, and Mr. Nicholas close by. The night 
 was clear, the stars shone bright, and the sea in our 
 front was smooth: areund us were numerous spears 
 stuck upright in the ground ; and groups of Natives 
 lying in all directions, like a flock of sheep, upon the 
 grass, as there were neither tents nor huts to cover 
 them. I viewed our present situation with sensations 
 and feelings that I cannot express ; surrounded by 
 cannibals, who had massacred and devoured our coun- 
 trymen. I wondered much at the mysteries of Provi- 
 dence, and how these things could be ! Never did I 
 behold the blessed advantages of civilization in a more 
 grateful light than now. I did not sleep much during 
 the night. My mind was too seriously occupied by 
 the present scene, and the new and strange ideas which 
 it naturally excited."* 
 
 The following table exhibits the operations of the So- 
 ciety at one view. 
 
 WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 .1 -> 
 
 Is 
 
 US 
 
 1816 
 1816 
 
 CO 
 
 Free Town 
 Leicester Mountain 
 Regents Town 
 Gloucester Town 
 Kissey Town 
 Canoffee 
 Yongroo Pomoh 
 Gambier 
 Goree 
 Wilberforce Town 
 
 * Miss. Reg. Vol. IV. p. 468, 
 34* 
 
 
 a 
 
 n 
 
 CO 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 m 
 
 
 B *3 
 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 ,> 
 
 S 
 
 bOo, 
 
 
 II 
 
 s 
 
 5 
 
 3'1 
 
 Xi <H 
 
 ,* 
 
 
 
 US 
 
 
 g.S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 575 
 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 286 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 1400 
 
 
 272 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 263 
 
 
 81 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 404 
 
 
 300 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 109 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 

 
 402 
 
 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 0) 
 
 1816 
 
 Calcutta 
 
 1815 
 
 Meerut 
 
 1815 
 
 Chunar 
 
 
 Burdwan 
 
 
 Agra 
 
 1816 
 
 Kidderpoor 
 
 1815 
 
 Madras 
 
 1816 
 
 Tranquebar 
 
 1817 
 
 Travancore 
 
 1816 
 
 Titalya 
 
 1817 
 
 Vadadelli 
 
 1817 
 
 Cotym 
 
 1816 
 
 Allepie 
 
 1817 
 
 Tellicherry 
 
 1817 
 
 Palamcotta 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 4 
 
 2 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 1} 
 
 if 
 
 2J 
 
 22 
 
 500 
 
 154 
 960 
 
 100 
 
 Antigua 1 Miss. 700 Children in school. 
 
 1815 Malta 1 Miss. 
 
 1816 New Zealand 3 Teachers. 
 
 This table is taken mostly from the Report of 1817. 
 By that Report the number of stations, reckoning 
 schools, is forty five, and in these are upwards of eigh- 
 ty Christian teachers of various descriptions, mission- 
 aries, readers, school masters, and settlers. The num- 
 ber of children under instruction is about 3000, of 
 whom 400 are wholly supported by the Society. To 
 facilitate communication with the different stations, a 
 fund is instituted for a ship to be called the William 
 Wilberforce. The income of the Society was in 1 81 7, 
 near 90,000 dollars, and has since increased, it is be-
 
 THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 403 
 
 lieved, to more than 100,000 annually. A very con- 
 siderable part of this has been expended on Western 
 Africa with far less return than could be wished, but 
 not without some benefit. If every stroke in that 
 wretched land does not tell, there is still a visible ef- 
 fect ; in New Zealand prospects are encouraging; 
 fruit is already seen in India, and the late mission to 
 Malta, to be extended to Palestine and Persia, prom- 
 ises good to the land of the Prophets and Apostles, the 
 birth place of our Divine Lord.
 
 PART XI. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE AMERI- 
 CAN BOARD. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 EASTERN MISSION* 
 
 Origin of the Board Missionaries sent to India Em- 
 barrassed by government Death of Mrs. Newell 
 Judson and Rice become baptists Mission fixed at 
 Bombay Left by Mr. Nott Missionaries sent to 
 Ceylon Established Death of Mr. Warren As- 
 pect of the Mission. 
 
 DID you stand by the side of some noble establish- 
 ment, say a seminary of learning, admiring the well 
 designed architecture of its edifices, lifting their mar- 
 ble walls and lofty columns to the eye the convenient 
 rooms the spacious halls the extensive library ; and 
 viewing the pleasantness of the situation the groves 
 the green the commanding prospect of distant hills, 
 and a varied landscape stretched along the winding 
 river, would not your admiration be increased, on know- 
 ing that a few years ago this was all a barren wilder- 
 ness ; and would you not trace with pleasure, the growth 
 of this establishment from the felling of the first tree 
 and laying the corner stone, to its present state of grand 
 maturity. There is some analogy between such an 
 establishment and the subject of the present sketch.. 
 The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 Missions, though yet in infancy, has assumed an ap- 
 pearance which makes it interesting to trace its origin. 
 
 The impulse given to the Christian world by the mis- 
 sionary operations in England, and especially the forma-
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD 405 
 
 tion of the London Missionary Society, was felt in 
 America. The flame of benevolence, there kindled, 
 burnt so bright and so high as to be seen on the west- 
 ern shores of the Atlantic. Here indeed, it caught it 
 spread. The religious publications then disseminated, 
 especially Home's Letters on Missions, did much to 
 excite a missionary spirit in the American churches. 
 But surrounded by destitute new settlements, their first 
 attention was properly directed to domestic missions. 
 Missionary Societies, before unheard of, began to be 
 formed, and small contributions made for theirsupport.* 
 Butthe spirit imbibed wasdifFusive,itcould not long be 
 confined to one country. Some began to extend their 
 vision and see that there were others in distress as well 
 as their next door neighbours ; and, though pastors of 
 churches could not leave their flocks, instead of the 
 fathers were the children. 
 
 Among others, two or three devoted young men at 
 Williams College began to think sfti-iously of Foreign 
 Missions. One of these was the lamented Sarnud J. 
 Mills, t whose early death has robbed the Church of one 
 of its brightest ornaments. He was little known. His 
 influence was silent, like the dew on the green herb, or 
 like the southern breeze, which is only visible by its 
 effects in unlocking the bars of frost. It is well un- 
 derstood by many, that his hand, though unseen, first 
 touched the springs which set in motion most of the 
 great moral machines now in successful operation in 
 our country. But J forbear, his record is on high 
 
 * The sum of ten dollars for a congregational collection, in respect- 
 able societies, was then considered large. 
 
 The only missionary body that existed before this period was the 
 Society for Propagating the Gospel among; the Indians and others 
 in North America, instituted at Boston, in 1787. Since 1789, how- 
 tver, the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, havemadft 
 annual collections for missions. The New York Missionary Socie- 
 ty was instituted in 179G The Connecticut in 1798 The Massa- 
 chusetts in 1799 The New Jersey in 1801. 
 
 t Another was James Richards afterwards missionary to Ceylon, 
 Luther Rice was likewise of this number.
 
 406 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 his monument too will be erected here by far abler 
 hands than mine. 
 
 With Mills, and his brethren, the subject was not a 
 dream of the night. They read they meditated they 
 prayed they consulted. At a particular time after a 
 season of devotion they laid their plan, and unitedly 
 resolved, by divine grace, to attempt on effecting in 
 their own persons a mission to the heathen. Some 
 journeys were made to feel the public pulse, and to 
 excite action, especiaily among candidates for the min- 
 istry. Other kindred souls were found,* and, though 
 their system had yet attained no proper solidity, they 
 considered it like the potter's clay c'i the wheel, chang- 
 ing indeed its figure every moment, but moulding un- 
 der the plastic hand of Providence to some important 
 use. 
 
 After commencing their preparatory studies at An- 
 dover, their plans began to assume shape and consist- 
 ency ? They had resolved on a mission, but where 
 could they look for support? The subject was un- 
 known in this country ; no society was in existence ; and 
 if one were formed there could be but little prospect of 
 its obtaining funds. They naturally looked abroad for 
 patronage. After consulting the fathers in the Church, 
 and other gentlemen of information, they directed a let- 
 ter to the Rev. Dr. Bogue, principal of the Missionary 
 Seminary at Gosport, explaining their views, and in- 
 quiring if they could bo received under the: London 
 Society. Their letter was answered by the Rev. Dr. 
 Burdcr, secretary of the Society, in very kind terms, 
 expressing the high satisfaction of the Society to re- 
 ceive them if their testimonials should be found satis- 
 factory. 
 
 The brethren, however, were unwilling to put them- 
 selves under the direction of a foreign Society if any 
 method could be devised of support from home.t They 
 * Hall, Judson, Newell and Nott. 
 
 t The following paragraph from a manuscript letter of Mr. Mills 
 io 1809, will show the state of feeljug on the subject. Speaking of
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 407 
 
 therefore presented to the General Association of Mas- 
 sachusetts, at its session in 1810, the following paper. 
 
 " The undersigned, members of the Divinity College, 
 respectfully request the attention of their Rev. Fathers, 
 convened in the General Association at Bradford, to 
 the following statement and inquiries. 
 
 " They beg leave to state, that their minds have been 
 long impressed with the duly and importance of per- 
 sonally attempting a mission to the heathen ; that the 
 impressions on their minds have induced a serious, and 
 they trust, a prayerful consideration of the subject in 
 its various attitudes, particularly in relation to the prob- 
 able success, and the difficulties, attending such an at- 
 tempt; and that, after examining all the information 
 which they can obtain, they consider themselves as 
 devoted to this work for life, whenever God, in his 
 providence, shall open the way. 
 
 " They now offer the following inquiries, on which 
 they solicit the opinion and advice of this association. 
 Whether, with their present views and feelings, they 
 ought to renounce the object of missions, as either vis- 
 ionary or impracticable ; if not, whether they ought to 
 direct their attention to the eastern, or the western 
 world ; whether they may expect patrooage and sup- 
 port from a missionary society in this country, or must 
 
 Mr. Judson be says, " I understand he thinks of offering himself as a 
 missionary, to the London Society for the East Indies. What ! is 
 England to support her own missionaries and ours likewise ? O for 
 shame ! If he is prepared, I would fain press him forward with the 
 arm of a Hercules, if I had the strength, but I do not like this de- 
 pendance upon another nation, especially when they have already 
 done so much, and we nothing." Another extract from the same 
 writer to Mr. Hall, will ehow the spirit of the brethren at this time, 
 " You say you are affected with an unusual irritation of the lungs. 
 I know not how alarming you deem this indisposition, but be per- 
 suaded to stop preaching for the present, if you are like to endan- 
 ger your health. In this Western World men possessed of a mis- 
 sionary spirit are precious, because rarely found. Yes, I say it in 
 the face, and to the disgrace, of the American churches. God knows 
 it the fact docs not admit of concealment. Again I say, omit 
 preaching for the present if you cannot continue without eudanger- 
 inj your health.'' 1
 
 408 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 commit themselves to the direction of a European so- 
 ciety ; and what preparatory measures they ought to 
 take previous to actual engagement ? 
 
 " The undersigned, feeling their youth and inexperi- 
 ence, look up to their fathers in the Church, and re- 
 spectfully solicit their advice, direction, and prayers." 
 
 The above paper was signed by Messrs. Judson, 
 Mills, Newell and Nott. 
 
 The brethren made some further statements to the 
 Association. The result was, a resolution by that ven- 
 erable body, to institute a Board of Commissioners for 
 Foreign Missions, to consist of nine Members, appoint- 
 ed by them in the first instance, and afterwards, annu- 
 ally, five by the Massachusetts, and four by the Con- 
 necticut Association. 
 
 The first meeting of the Board was at Farmington, 
 Conn., Sept. 10, 1810; when a Constitution was fram- 
 ed, the proper officers appointed, the desires of the 
 candidates for a mission approved, and an address to 
 the Christian public prepared and published. Still 
 there were no funds. As it could not be foreseen how 
 soon the churches would feel the magnitude of the ob- 
 ject, and rouse themselves to support the contemplated 
 undertaking, it was thought, the mission must lean, at 
 least, fora season, on the London Society; and that 
 no time might be lost, the candidates being almost im- 
 patient of delay, the Prudential Committee, who form 
 the executive branch of the Board, despatched Mr. Jud- 
 son to England for the purpose of conferring with that 
 Society. The general object proposed, was some con- 
 cert of operations, particularly, to inquire whether the 
 missionaries could be supported for a time, from the 
 funds of the Society, without putting themselves finally 
 under its direction, or whether they might be support- 
 ed in part by the Society, and in part by the Board. 
 Connected with this, was the important object of col- 
 lecting information on missionary subjects. 
 
 Mr. Judson sailed from Boston about the first of 
 January ; but, the ship being taken by a French pr ;
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 409 
 
 vateer, he suffered such detention in Spain and France, 
 that he did not reach London until just before the mis- 
 sionary meetings in May. He was cordially received 
 by the directors of the society, but it seems, that either 
 from necessity or choice, he confined his negociation 
 principally to obtaining patronage for himself and breth- 
 ren, rather than for the infant Board. 
 
 The Society agreed to take the missionaries under 
 their patronage, and prepared a letter of instructions 
 for them to proceed to Vizagapatarn in India. At the 
 -ame time the Secretary, Dr. Burder, in a friendly 
 
 nmunication to the Board, expressed a desire that 
 \merican churches might contribute to support the 
 i. 
 
 ^ ne Board, on the return of Mr. Judson, expressed 
 some dissatisfaction with his proceedings, but were 
 convinced that the effort for a cooperation had been 
 made sufficiently* to prove that it was unattainable. 
 Indeed, they began to feel a little more confidence in 
 themselves, or rather in the good providence of God 
 exciting the charities of the Christian public, and resolv- 
 ed on at least attempting to walk alone. A very gen- 
 erous legacy of thirty thousand dollars from Mrs. Nor- 
 ris of Salem, as a permanent fund, arid smaller dona- 
 tions to the amount of fourteen hundred dollars, within 
 a few months after the object was presented, induced 
 ii) them a hope, that American funds would not be 
 wanting to support American missionaries. They there- 
 fore advised the candidates, Messrs. Hall, Judson, Nott, 
 and Newell, not to place themselves under the direc- 
 tion of the London Society ; and then proceeded to ap- 
 point them missionaries of the Board, to labour in Asia 
 where Providence should open the most favourable door. 
 
 The restrictions upon our commerce at that time ren- 
 dered it unlikely that any opportunity would soon offer 
 for them to proceed to the field of labour ; but in the 
 latter part of January following, Messrs. Hall and New- 
 ell, prosecuting the study of physic at Philadelphia, re- 
 turned in great haste, with the information that a ship 
 35
 
 410 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 was about to sail from that port for Calcutta, which 
 could convey the missionaries. What was now to be 
 done ? The committee had only twelve hundred dol- 
 lars at their disposal. The ship was to sail in a fort- 
 night. They concluded to embrace the opportunity, 
 make a vigorous effort to obtain funds, and if they fail- 
 ed, to let the missionaries go under the London Com- 
 mission. 
 
 The day of ordination was fixed. Before its arrival 
 Mr. Luther Rice, had offered himself for the service of 
 the mission, and been accepted. On the sixth of Feb- 
 ruary 1812, the missionaries were ordained at the Tab- 
 ernacle in Salem. It was a season of most impressive 
 solemnity. To see five young men, of very handsome 
 talents and acquirements, leaving all that is included 
 in the word home the scenes of childhood, the com- 
 panions, of youth, friends, relations, dear parents, their 
 native land, in which they might rationally have ex- 
 pected a pleasant situation, to go among strangers 
 among savages, to distant and inhospitable climes, 
 would of course excite some emotion of sympathy, 
 mingled perhaps with admiration. The subject, too, 
 at that time was felt with greater interest on account 
 of the charm, which novelty flung around it. 
 
 The evening of the ordination Messrs. Hall, Nott, 
 and Rice departed, with all possible haste, for Phila- 
 delphia. As it was found another vessel would sail 
 about the same time from Salem, Judson and Newell, 
 with their wives, remained to take passage in that. 
 Both ships were detained some days, a circumstance 
 highly auspicious, as, with all the exertions that had 
 been made, the Committee were not able, at the time 
 appointed, to advance the missionaries more than half 
 a year's salary ; but the delay enabled them more than 
 to double this amount. The hearts of people were 
 wonderfully opened, and money flowed in from all 
 quarters. Within about three weeks from the time the 
 arrangements were first made, more than $6.000 were 
 collected for the mission.
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 411 
 
 The Caravan left Salem Feb. 19th, and the Harmo- 
 ny, Philadelphia, about the same time ; the former ar- 
 rived some weeks first at Calcutta. On their arrival, 
 Messrs. Judson and Newell were ordered by govern- 
 ment to return in the Caravan, and it was signified that 
 the ship would not receive a clearance without them. 
 This threw the missionaries into great perplexity and 
 distress. In the Baptist brethren at Serampore, who 
 from the first entertained them very hospitably in their 
 own family, they found counsellors and friends. A 
 petition, for leave to remain till the arrival of the Har- 
 mony, was presented the government, but as it was not 
 granted, another was preferred, for liberty to retire to 
 the Isle of France. This was finally allowed. An op- 
 portunity presenting, by which one of the missionaries 
 might go to the place of destination, Mr. Newell em- 
 braced it. In connexion with this step, was a most, 
 trying event in Divine Providence. The ship was 
 driven about by contrary winds near a month in the Bay 
 of Bengal ; and afterwards, by a leak, was forced to 
 put into Coringo on the Coromandel coast. This de- 
 tention exposed Mrs. Newell to being sick at sea. She 
 became the joyful mother of a fine healthy daughter ; 
 but in consequence of a severe storm the child took 
 cold and died the fifth day. The mother likewise took 
 cold, and began to show symptons of a consumption. 
 Her case, however, was not specially alarming until 
 about ten days subsequent to arriving at the Isle of 
 France. From that time this lovely missionary declin- 
 ed rapidly, and Nov. 30th expired, exclaiming, " The 
 pains, the groans, the dying strife;" and, "How long, 
 O Lord, how long !" The particulars of this sadly in- 
 teresting event are already before the public, and it 
 need only be said, that this gloomy dispensation is al- 
 ready cleared up, and this cloud, so dark, has already 
 turned a brighter side. The memoirs of Mrs. Newell, 
 by a widely extended influence, have done more 
 good than she would probably have effected in a long 
 life of usefulness ; " and being dead she yet speaketh^'
 
 412 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Mr. Newell, alter remaining a short time at the Isle of 
 France, proceeded to Ceylon. On that island he con- 
 tinued nearly a year wailing lor some door of entrance to 
 the heathen. For a time he supposed his brethren who 
 went to Bombay had been sent to England, and that he 
 was lelt alone to pursue their original object; but though 
 a solitary wanderer, borne down by affliction, he did 
 not neglect his work. He preached generally two or 
 three times a week, in English, at (Jolumbo, looked 
 about lor a field in which to commence his missionary 
 operations, pursued the study of different languages, 
 and at length joined the mission at Bombay. 
 
 The Harmony arrived about a week alter the de- 
 parture of Mr. Newell. The brethren on board pass- 
 ed through the same forms as those who had gone be- 
 fore ; and received permission to depart for the Isle of 
 France. Their departure, however, was delayed by 
 the sickness of Mr. Nott, who was brought to the bor- 
 ders of the grave. During the delay some circumstan- 
 ces occured which gave a new aspect to their a flairs. 
 On the 27th of August, Mr. Judson addressed a 
 note to the Baptist brethren, informing them that he 
 and Mrs. Judson had changed their opinions on the 
 subject of baptism, and requesting to be immersed. 
 This was accordingly done. Mr. Rice soon after fol- 
 lowed his example ; and both withdrew themselves 
 from the service of the Board. These events were 
 very trying. Whatever may be said of them, it is cer- 
 tainly a matter of deep regret that these brethren had 
 not fully examined the subject on which they now 
 stumbled, before they assumed a character so highly 
 responsible ; and especially before they were placed 
 under circumstances where the mind could no longer 
 act without bias. But the Lord had wise designs in 
 thus separating the missionaries, as the event appears 
 to show. The Baptist brethren in this country have 
 thus been excited to noble exertions in behall of the 
 heathen. 
 
 The brethren Hall, and Nolt. were now left alone.
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 413 
 
 Before leaving Calcutta, they were induced to aban- 
 don the idea of going to the Isle of France, from the 
 hope of being able to obtain a footing at Bombay. 
 For the latter port they finally embarked in November, 
 but after they had paid their passage and shipped part 
 of their effects, they received notice that they were to 
 be sent to England in the fleet then under despatch ; 
 and their names were published in the Newspapers as 
 passengers. The reason assigned for this was their 
 not having gone to the Isle of France. The brethren, 
 however, having a regular passport and being entered 
 as passengers for Bombay, at the police office, conclud- 
 ed still to sail for that port if not prevented, They ar- 
 rived in Bombay the llth. of February, Here new 
 trials awaited them. They found intelligence had been 
 forwarded from Calcutta very much to their disadvan- 
 tage, accompanied by an order from the government 
 for them to be sent to England. They presented a 
 memorial to Sir Evan Ncpean, the Governor, giving a 
 history of their proceedings at Calcutta, and endeav- 
 ouring (o correct the impression made on the govern' 
 ment that they had stolen away from the police, This 
 memorial was very kindly received by the Governor,, 
 who not only permitted them to remain for the present, 
 but wrote a letter with his own hand to Lord Minto, 
 the governor general, in their behalf. But news of 
 the war between England and America, just then re- 
 ceived, plunged them into fresh difficulties. To avert 
 the suspicion of their being at all connected with the 
 war, they prepared a memorial stating the peaceable 
 and inoffensive nature of their mission. Before it was 
 presented they wrc informed that arrangements were 
 made for them to sail for England the following sab- 
 loath. They were entirely unprepared. Mr. Money, 
 a gentleman who in many instances befriended them, 
 presented their memorial to the governor, and stated 
 (he exceeding inconvenience of their being sent oil' at 
 such short warning. The governor consented they 
 might remain six weeks. In this interval they pre*. 
 35*
 
 414 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITJ 
 
 sented to his excellency an official letter from the cor- 
 responding secretary of the Board, just then received, 
 to convince him of their being what they professed. 
 They likewise on hearing favourable accounts from 
 Ceylon, presented a petition for liberty to remove to 
 that Island instead of being sent to England. The 
 Governor was highly disposed to favour them, but his 
 orders from the supreme government were positive. 
 Nothing remained but for them to prepare for their de- 
 parture. 
 
 As the vessel was on the eve of sailing, they had 
 information of a passage to Cochin, if they could be 
 ready in five hours* There was no time for delibera- 
 tion. They must go or be sent to England. They 
 concluded to embrace the opportunity, and embarked 
 in great haste, leaving Mrs. Nott behind. Scarcely 
 were they arrived at Cochin when an order came for 
 them to be sent back to Bombay. The governor was 
 displeased with their private departure. 
 
 They were kept on board the ship for several days 
 but in consequence of a very able memorial, in which 
 they vindicated their conduct on the broad ground that 
 their commission was paramount to any civil authority; 
 and that like the Apostles, who fled from one city to 
 another, they should obey God rather than man, the 
 governor was so far satisfied as to permit their going 
 free from all duresse. Still they were to be sent to 
 England.* 
 
 * As some stricture! on. the conduct of the missionaries, in this 
 instance, have appeared in the Christian Observer, it may be proper 
 to mention, that when the subject was brought before the court of 
 Directors of the East India Company the Hon. Charles Grant Esq. 
 M. P. induced only by his love of justice, went into an elaborate de- 
 fence of their proceedings ; and, in a lengthened and powerful argu- 
 ment, justified them at every step, on the ground that the govern- 
 ment assumed an arbitrary and illegal right of jurisdiction. They 
 could lawfully do no more than order the missionaries from the coun- 
 try ; to send them to England, was to treat them either as British 
 subjects or as prisoners of war ; and to prohibit their going to any 
 neutral territory was a stretch of power which they were not bound
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 415 
 
 At this important crisis they received a communica- 
 tion from the Rev. Mr. Thomason of Calcutta, one of 
 the committee of ageney for the affairs of the Board in 
 India, who had interested himself warmly in their be- 
 half, indicating a favourable change of sentiments, to- 
 wards them, in the supreme government. This com- 
 munication they laid before the governor, with high 
 hopes ; but no orders having been received by him on 
 the subject, he informed them they must prepare to de- 
 part in the Charles Milts then under orders to sail in 
 nine days. 
 
 The door of hope was now nearly closed. They 
 prepared to go ; the time came ; their goods were 
 packed and labelled ; the porters were at the door ; 
 the boats engaged; the friend who had the charge of the 
 baggage called on the captain for orders ; the captain 
 went to the pay office for the passage money, it was 
 refused ! A report was brought back that they were 
 not to go. 
 
 This resulted from a dying effort of the missionaries, 
 a last and solemn appeal to the feelings and conscience 
 of the governor, in his private capacity, as a man and 
 as a Christian. It was written with all the feeling of the 
 occasion, and was powerful, though somewhat caustic, 
 and perhaps would have lost nothing even in strength 
 by some abatement of its tone ; addressed, as it was, 
 to a Christian governor, who had always been disposed 
 to favour them, and was now acting under a self deny- 
 ing sense of duty. It produced the desired effect. 
 The missionaries received an official note acquainting 
 them that they would be permitted to remain till fur- 
 ther orders from the supreme government. This filled 
 them with joy ; and they sat down to their work with 
 the lively hope that they had at length found a resting 
 
 to obey, and to withdraw from which was no crime. The defence 
 was satisfactory to the Court, and no censure was passed on the 
 missionaries. For this benevolent exertion of his distinguished abil- 
 ities, Mr. Grant deserves the grateful acknowledgments of every 
 friend to the mission.
 
 416 PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY 
 
 place. This hope was not disappointed. They re- 
 ceived no further embarrassment from government and 
 were permitted to proceed in their work undisturbed, 
 until Nov. 1815, when the governor, made them a pri- 
 vate communication, stating that the whole proceeding 
 had been laid before the court of Directors, who had 
 given him liberty to let them stay if he chose, adding, 
 " J can now assure you, that you have my entire per- 
 mission to remain here so long as you conduct your- 
 selves in a manner agreeably to your office. 1 shall 
 feel no difficulty in allowing you to go to any part of 
 this presidency, and I heartily wish you success in 
 your work." 
 
 Before this time the brethren had the happiness of 
 being joined by Mr. Newell. When it became proba- 
 ble they would be permitted to remain at Bombay, 
 they acquainted him and he immediately left Ceylon. 
 On the 7th of March 1814, he thus writes, " Early this 
 morning the harbour and town of Bombay appeared in 
 full view ; and at 1 1 o'clock, I landed, and went in 
 search of my friends, whom 1 found in a short time. 
 It was a joyful meeting to us all. We had been sepa- 
 rated more than two years, had all of us passed through 
 many trying scenes, and often given up the idea of 
 ever meeting again on earth ; but that Unseen Hand, 
 that had guided us in all our perplexities, and led us in a 
 mysterious way, had at length brought us together, in the 
 very place, which, in our conversations on the other side 
 of the water, we had often contemplated as the probable 
 seat of our then future mission." On the 23d, speaking of 
 administering the ordinance of the Lord's supper, he 
 adds; "There was a variety of circumstances attend- 
 ing this transaction, which were peculiarly calculated 
 to affect our minds. We were naturally led to look 
 back on all the way in which the Lord had led us, 
 since we devoted ourselves to the missionary cause ; 
 and particularly since we came to this land. Two of 
 cur brethren who came w|th us to this country, had
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 417 
 
 been separated from us, and had gone to different and 
 distant countries, and we expected to see them no 
 more in this world. One of our little number had fin- 
 ished her work, and received an early release from 
 the pain and toils of the missionary pilgrimage." 
 
 About six months after this, Mr. .Nott left the mission 
 to return home. This event has excited much remark. 
 Some have been very severe on the missionary. It is 
 easy for us by the fire side to say, that a man who en- 
 gages in this work must cheerfully suffer the loss of all 
 things ; and while we expect to live and die, surround- 
 ed by kind friends, and supported by all the attentions 
 and sympathies of civilized life, to say, that he, who 
 goes among the heathen, ought, whatever happens, to 
 lay his bones there. The celebrated Buchanan, who 
 had been on missionary ground, did not argue thus.- 
 " We," says this philanthropist, u are not to understand 
 that the missionary goes necessarily into banishment. 
 We do not read that St. Paul went forth to his work as 
 an exile. On the contrary, we know that he returned 
 home, at least for a time, and kept up a personal cor- 
 respondence with Jerusalem." 
 
 Too much has been expected from the missionary. 
 We have looked at him as too elevated to be affected 
 by the clouds and storms which darken the horizon of 
 other men ; and too firm to be moved, though all the 
 waves and billows of adversity roll over him. But he 
 too is a man. Many are the dark days of grief which 
 swell his bosom, and if feeble nature faints, though we 
 may not admire, surely we may pity him. We may 
 regret that he has mistaken his calling, but we may ex- 
 tend, we ought to extend, to him our kindest sympathy. 
 In the case of Mr. Nott it is hardly possible to make 
 too great allowance for the effect a climate, enervating 
 beyond all conception, and a disorder, which, beyond 
 most others, drinks up the spirits, and induces a feeling 
 bordering on despair. In this situation, sinking in a 
 foreign land, with no prospect of a brighter day of use- 
 fulness, no wonder that his eyes were turned towards
 
 418 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 home ; and when the thoughts of resting a little moment 
 on his native shores, had taken possession of his mind, 
 that he was no longer unable to see the matter in all 
 its bearings. Other motives might have operated ; 
 but whatever they were, the writer, from some acquaint- 
 ance with Mr. Nott, is happy to think, that, however 
 we may have erred in judgment, he has intended to 
 maintain the testimony of a good conscience. It can 
 be no more than justice to remember, how this same 
 missionary acquitted himself but a short time before, 
 amidst the perplexing and trying difficulties which the 
 government interposed, and how nobly he persevered 
 in the work of the mission, until he supposed he could 
 be no longer useful. At any rate, " let not him that 
 girdeth on his harness boast himself, as he that putteth I 
 -* o/. 
 
 On the other hand, the Board have been blamed for 
 withdrawing their patronage from the missionary. A 
 sober view of the subject might, however, lead us to 
 suspect, that this respectable body, who could have no 
 conceivable motive for 'injuring Mr. Nott, and who, the 
 writer is well assured, felt so deeply for him that at the 
 time his case was agitated not a dry eye was to be 
 seen, with the whole ground before them, were more 
 capable of deciding on the question, than those who , 
 form their opinions from vague report. The blame 
 cast upon them, is founded on the supposition, that they 
 censured their missionary, simply for returning to save 
 his life. It is, however, well known to many, that his 
 separating himself from his brethren, on a question of 
 expediency in their family arrangement, and forming a 
 private establishment, which was thought to involve 
 too much expense ; and then leaving the mission on 
 account of ill health, contrary to the advice, and even 
 remonstrance of his colleagues, were the true grounds 
 of disapprobation from the Board. If their measures 
 seem too severe, we should remember, that they are 
 placed in a highly responsible station ; that, as stewards 
 of the public bounty, they must be just, rather than gen
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 419 
 
 crous ; and if they saw no alternative, either the cause 
 must suffer or the missionary, they might prefer the lat- 
 ter, though deeply distressed at the necessity. These 
 remarks are made, because it is thought an indistinct 
 view of attending circumstances, has made this event 
 appear more unhappy than it is in reality. 
 
 Before the return of Mr. Nott a new mission was 
 fitted out for the East. Messrs. Bardwell, Meigs, 
 Poor, Richards, and Warren were ordained at New- 
 buryport, June 21,1815, and with their wives (Mr. 
 Warren was not married) sailed for Ceylon the 23d of 
 October following. Two of the brethren, W'arren, and 
 Richards, had attended to the study of medicine, and 
 Mr. Bardwell had learned the art of printing. A 
 printing press was sent out. Their voyage was 
 prosperous, and not without tokens of the divine 
 favour. By the faithful labours of the missionaries, 
 two of the ship's crew became hopeful subjects of di- 
 vine grace. They arrived at Columbo March 22, and 
 were cordially received by Governor Brownrigg and 
 other gentlemen. Some detention at this place was 
 unavoidable ; but they occupied their time in preach- 
 ing and superintending the instruction of youth. Mu- 
 tual fellowship prevailed between them and the mis- 
 sionaries of other denominations, Episcopalians, Meth- 
 odists, and Baptists ; and in the chapel of the latter, 
 on communion day, the infant child of Mr. Meigs was 
 baptized. Mr. Bardwell went with the printing press 
 from Columbo to join, the mission at Bombay. The 
 remaining brethren proceeded to the district of Jaffna. 
 They took two stations, Batticotta, and Tillapally. 
 The former is in sight of the sea, about half a mile 
 from shore, and is a pleasant airy situation. The 
 appurtenances are an old Portuguese church of the 
 sixteenth century, a large and noble building of coral 
 stones, but wiihout roof or windows ; a dwelling house 
 more than 100 feet in 'length, with eight rooms, the 
 walls somewhat broken in by baniyan trees, and no roof. 
 'Joors. or windows ; five small outer buildings ; two yards :
 
 420 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 a garden inclosed by a fine wall nine feet high ; four 
 wells ; and fifty one palmyra trees, the fruit of which is 
 ihe principal food of the natives half the year. Tilli- 
 pally is likewise a place of great amenity and salubri- 
 ty, resembling Batticotta in its builddings. The one 
 is about six, and the other ten miles distant from Jaff- 
 napatam. The brethren proceeded to put these glebes 
 in repair, with the expectation that they would be 
 granted by government to the mission,, In this they 
 were not disappointed; and the liberality of the gov- 
 ernment has even added similar buildings, and lands in 
 six other parishes in the vicinity. 
 
 The missionaries immediately commenced schools 
 for the heathen children and youth, and in one of them, 
 at Tillipally, had soon sixteen boys able to read the 
 Tamul and English testament with facility. One of 
 the youths who attended the schools soon became very 
 interesting. He was a Malabar of nineteen, named 
 Supyen. He had heard something about the Christian 
 religion, and came with a desire to be instructed. 
 With much agitation he soon confessed his conviction 
 of the truth, and expressed a willingness 10 forsake all 
 for Christ. His father hearing of this came to remove 
 him from the missionaries. Indeed he had no sooner 
 got him from their sight, than he stripped and beat him, 
 cruelly, sparing no persuasions or threats to induce 
 him to renounce Christianity. But the youlh perse- 
 vered. About a month after he was taken home, he 
 was forced to attend an idol feast. It was allotted him 
 to make an offering to the idol. He went into the 
 apartment, stripped the idol, and kneeled down to pray 
 to the living God. His companions saw him through 
 the curtain and were terrified, but his father came and 
 punished him with great severity. He only said, 
 " Christ warned his disciples to expect such treat- 
 ment." Three or four weeks after he was rudely 
 seized by his father and relations, his feet were put in 
 the stocks, his hands and arms closely bound with 
 cords, and he severely whipped. His Christian books
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 421 
 
 were brought and burned, and he was compelled to 
 write a recantation. Still he remained firm ; and 
 though sent into the interior of the island, and after- 
 wards exposed to extreme suffering at home, he show- 
 ed no signs of apostacy. When his father was about 
 to convey him to some heathen relations on the coast, 
 he remonstrated. " You have done many things to turn 
 me from the Christian religion, but to no purpose. 
 You sent me to Candy, but I returned a Christian. If 
 you now carry me to the coast, I shall return a Chris- 
 tian, for as J am a Christian in heart, I shall always be 
 one." The father abandoned his purpose, but left his 
 son to wander in beggary. May it not be hoped this 
 young confessor is designed to be another Christian 
 David ? 
 
 The missionaries became useful to the wretched pop- 
 ulation around them, by c . their knowledge of physic. 
 Their morning prayers were attended by many who 
 came for medical aid many wasting with hunger and 
 disease, with no place to shelter them in sickness. As- 
 sisted by the active benevolence of one or two gen- 
 tlemen, they, therefore, built a hospital and furnished 
 it. But how mysterious are the ways of Providence ! 
 While these humane physicians were administering 
 healing to others, they became themselves the victims 
 of disease. Mr. Warren, before leaving America, was 
 taken with a bleeding at the lungs, which threatened to 
 be fatal. His voyage restored him, apparently, to health-, 
 but on the 13th of August his malady returned. Mr. 
 Richards, likewise, in consequence of a severe cold ta- 
 ken on the passage from Columbo, fell into a languid 
 state ; and his symptons gradually became alarming. 
 Both these brethren went to Columbo intending to try 
 the effect of a voyage to Bombay. They were detain- 
 ed several months, by increasing illness, but at length 
 they sailed for the Cape of Good Hope. The voyage 
 was beneficial ; and their symptons improved, until, 
 after having come in sight of land, they were repeat- 
 edly driven out to sea for fourteen days, by severe and 
 36
 
 422 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 cold winds. This occasioned a relapse, and on the 
 1 1th of August Mr. Warren deceased. He died with 
 composure. His last words were, " Is this death ? Is 
 this death ? Yes, it is death, it is death. Come, Lord 
 Jesus, come quickly. To day I shall be with Christ. 
 Tell brother Richards, tell the brethren at Jaffna, to be 
 faithful unto death." Mr. Richards still survived ; but 
 with little prospect of recovery. 
 
 While the mission at Ceylon was thus deprived of 
 half its strength, that at Bombay received an accession 
 of numbers. Messrs. Graves and Nichols, who sailed 
 from Boston Oct. 5, 1817, arrived there in February 
 following. The former was fixed at Mahim, about six 
 miles from Bombay, and the latter designated to Tan- 
 na, twenty five miles distant, on the island of Salsette. 
 The prospects of the mission are very flattering. The 
 system of operations includes preaching, translating, 
 printing and distributing the Scriptures and religious 
 tracts, and the instruction of the children. They have 
 printed 1500 copies of a Scripture tract; a large edi- 
 tion of St.Matthew's gospel and of the Acts of the Apos- 
 tles ; and a tract of seiect scripture portions, all of 
 which were translated by themselves. Their schools 
 are eleven in number, embracing 600, and including 
 all who attend in the course of a year, 1200, Jewish, 
 Mahometan, but chiefly Heathen boys. The number 
 of schools at Ceylon is somewhat less, but at both mis- 
 sions the system of instructing children and youth, is 
 preparing the way for the rapid progress of the Gospel. 
 
 CHAPTER IL 
 
 WESTERN MISSION. 
 
 Cherokee mission commenced by Mr. Kingsbury Join- 
 ed by Messrs. Hoyt and Butrick Choclazu mission- 
 Success among the Cherokees Description of the sta- 
 tion Foreign mission school Income of the Board. 
 
 THE Board early turned their attention to the Ab- 
 origines of this country. They first patronized Eleaz-
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOAKD. . 423 
 
 er Williams of the Cahnawaga tribe in fitting for a 
 mission to his countrymen. But he disappointed their 
 expectations. Afterwards Messrs. Meigs and Warren 
 were designated for a western mission. This was pre- 
 vented by the sickness of Mr. Warren, which made it 
 advisable for him to go to the East. An instrument 
 was however preparing for the work. 
 
 Mr. Cyrus Kingsbury, while pursuing his studies at 
 Andover, fixed his heart on the Indians. After finish- 
 ing his course he proceeded, in 181 6, under patronage 
 of the Board, to the Cherokee country, with the view 
 of commencing an establishment. On his way he had 
 an interview with the Heads of department at Washing- 
 ton, and was assured of the patronage of Government. 
 Arriving at the Indian country, he was favourably re- 
 ceived. He laid the object of his mission before a 
 general council of the Cherokees and Creeks. A 
 principal chief then took him affectionately by the 
 hand, and said, " You have appeared in full council, 
 we have listened to what you have said, and under- 
 stood it. We are glad to see you. We wish to have 
 schools established, and hope they will be of great ad- 
 vantage to the nation," 
 
 Cheered by these favourable dispositions, the mis- 
 sionary purchased a plantation that had been occupi- 
 ed by a Scotchman, and immediately made preparation 
 to cultivate the land and open a schooL He commenc- 
 ed his operations on the 1 3th of January, and in March 
 was joined by Messrs. Hall and Williams, sent out as 
 teachers, with their wives. They built four log cabins, 
 and soon had 26 children in their school. 
 
 The following January the mission was greatly 
 strengthened by the addition of Mr. Butrick, and Mr. 
 Hoyt, with his family. The latter had been pastor of 
 a church at Wilkesbarre, Pennsylvania. In examin- 
 ing the subject of evangelizing the Indians, "My 
 mind," says he," was expanded, my heart was enlarged, 
 and imagination painted these now savage tribes, k En- 
 glish in their language, civilized in their manners, and 
 Christian in their religion.' I then said, who will go ?
 
 424 PROPAGATION OT CHRISTIANITY 
 
 and for my life could not help replying in the language of 
 the prophet,' Here am I ; send me. 1 " He offered himself 
 to the Board, was accepted, and immediately set out with 
 his family for the Indian country. The journey from Sa- 
 vannah was by land. It was somewhat tedious. The 28d 
 of Dec. Mr. Hoyt writes in his journal ; " With great joy 
 and elevation of spirits we entered the territory of the 
 natives. Night coming on, we encamped by the road 
 side in the true stile of the country. Our waggon, 
 with blankets hung on poles, formed a semi-circle, in 
 the front of which, by the side of a fallen tree, we 
 made a fire. Here we prepared and took our tea, 
 read a chapter, sung the psalm entitled, ' the Travel- 
 ler's Psalm,' and with great joy and satisfaction bow- 
 ed the knee around the family altar. Under the sus- 
 pended blankets the young people slept, myself and 
 wife in the waggon. I believe we all felt perfectly at 
 home, and, so far as I could discover, every one re- 
 joiced that we were now to rest on Indian ground. A 
 rain in the latter part of the night rendered our situa- 
 tiop rather uncomfortable ; but the thought of having 
 entered the field of our future labors rendered every 
 thing pleasant." Two daughters who accompanied their 
 father are hopefully pious, and have proved highly 
 useful. One of them is since married to Mr. Cham- 
 berlain, a young man who resided in Mr. Hoyt's fami- 
 ly, and with him offered himself to the mission. 
 
 This addition enabled the missionaries to contem- 
 plate forming an establishment among the Choctaws. 
 -Mr. Kingsbury with Mr. and Mrs. Williams were de- 
 signated to the service. They therefore left the sta- 
 tion among the Cherokees, now called Brainerd, and 
 departed to go 400 miles distant into a perfect wilder- 
 ness. On parting the whole mission family were as- 
 sembled. Mr. Hoyt prayed, and all united in singing, 
 " Blest be the tie that binds." Many tears were shed. 
 About 200 miles of the journey was by land, eighty of 
 which was through a wilderness, with only a foot path. 
 Besides cutting their way through the thickets, they 
 were frequently obliged to unload the waggon, and
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 425 
 
 draw it accross the deep creeks and gutters on poles, 
 or slide it down the sleep banks. All, however, arriv- 
 ed in safety at the Yellow Busha settlement. Here a 
 station was formed, and Christ was preached, perhaps 
 for the first time, to the natives of these forests. 
 
 In the mean time the mission at Brainerd prospered. 
 Before Mr. Kingsbury departed it had received very 
 manifest tokens of the Divine favour. Soon after its 
 commencement, three Cherokees were seriously im- 
 pressed. In September a church was formed, to which 
 were added, in a few months, five native converts, one 
 white man, and four people of colour, besides a daugh- 
 ter of Mr. Hoyt the missionary. Among these was 
 one of the three intrepid Cherokees, who, at the battle 
 of the horse shoe, swam the river in face of the enemy, 
 and brought off their canoes in triumph.* It was in- 
 teresting to see this man of blood weeping for his sins. 
 Another wats Catherine Brown, a female, seventeen 
 years old. On joining the school she could only put 
 three letters together ; but in two or three months she 
 was able to read with some facility in the Bible. She 
 was excessively vain, and wore many trinkets. These 
 gradually disappeared, till only a single drop remain- 
 ed in each ear. She became a hopeful subject of re- 
 ligion, and of her own accord commenced praying with 
 the girls when they retired to rest. This was not dis- 
 covered, until one of the missionaries happening to 
 pass the cabin where the girl lodged, overheard her 
 simple but affectionate petitions. 
 
 A very interesting account of this Institution is given 
 in a letter from the Treasurer of the Board, who visited 
 it in May last. The mission house, built of hewn logs, 
 stands on a gentle eminence, about fifty rods southwest 
 of a navigable creek, and two miles northeast of the 
 Georgia and Tennessee road. It fronts the southeast, 
 
 * The labours of the Rev. Mr. Cornelius, well known as an active 
 and successful agent of the Board, who was present at the formation 
 of the Church, appeared to be blessed to some of the natives. The 
 intrepid warrior, now mentioned, in conversa,tiou with him. sunk 
 upon his feet as if deprived of strength. 
 36*
 
 426 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 has a dining hall and kitchen in the rear, and several 
 log cabins on each wing. The school house is thirty 
 rods to the southwest, and is sufficiently large to ac- 
 commodate one hundred scholars. Due west about 
 seven miles distant is seen the brow of the Lookout 
 mountain, under which the Tennessee passes. 
 
 " It was on Friday evening," says the Treasurer, " just 
 at sun set, that I alighted at the mission house. The 
 path which leads to it from the main road, passes through 
 an open wood, which is extremely beautiful at this sea- 
 son of the year. The mild radiance of the setting sun, 
 the unbroken solitude of the wilderness, the pleasant- 
 ness of the forest with all its springing and blossoming 
 vegetation, the object of my journey, and the nature and 
 design of the institution I was about to visit, conspired 
 to render the scene solemn and interesting, and to fill 
 the mind with tender emotions. 
 
 " Early in the evening the children of the school, 
 being informed that one of their northern friends, whom 
 they had been expecting, had arrived, eagerly assem- 
 bled in the hall, and were drawn up in ranks and par- 
 ticularly introduced. They are neither shy nor for- 
 ward in their manners. To a stranger they appear not 
 less interesting than other children of the same age ; 
 but if he considers their circumstances and prospects, 
 incomparably more so. 
 
 " At evening prayers, I was forcibly struck with the 
 stillness, order, and decorum of the children, and with 
 the solemnity of the family worship. A portion of 
 Scripture was read with Scott's practical observations ; 
 a hymn was sung, in which a large portion of the child- 
 ren united ; and Mr. Hoyt led the devotions of the nume- 
 rous family. The missionaries lead at family prayers 
 in rotation. The children are called* together by the 
 house bell ; at the close of the evening prayers they 
 are wished a good night, which they reciprocate ; and 
 soon afterwards the horn is blown, as a signal for them 
 to retire to rest. 
 
 " Half an hour before sunrise the horn is blown, as 
 a signal to rise ; and just as the sun appears above the
 
 B THE AMERICAN BOARD. 427 
 
 horizon, the family assemble in the hall for morning 
 worship. After prayers, the children proceed to their 
 different employments. The boys, as they come from 
 the hall, file off to the right, and form in a straight line ; 
 the girls to the left, to a log cabin assigned for their 
 accommodation. The boys are immediately joined by 
 Mr. Chamberlain, their instructor, who has the charge 
 of them from the blowing of the horn in the morning, 
 till it is blown at nine in the evening. During the 
 whole of this time he is with them, except the interval 
 at noon ; and then they are under his superintendence. 
 They join the rank with great alertness in the morning, 
 as tickets are given to those who are most distinguish- 
 ed for quickness and punctuality ; and the fine of a 
 ticket is imposed upon any one who shall be culpably 
 dilatory. These tickets, which are given as rewards 
 on other occasions also, answer the purpose of a circu- 
 lating medium among the boys, as they are redeemed 
 with little books, or such articles as the holders need. 
 As soon as the rank is formed, the boys are despatch- 
 ed to the various employments assigned them. Those 
 employments which are of a permanent nature, are as- 
 signed by the week, so that there is a change of labor. 
 Occasional services are performed by a detachment for 
 the occasion. Some are sent to dress the fish, when 
 any are taken 5 some to assist in milking the cows ; 
 some to hoe in the garden ; some to pound corn, &c. 
 Some of the boys are too small to do any thing ; but, 
 after all the above mentioned services are provided for, 
 Mr. Chamberlain has commonly about ten active lads 
 to take with him to the field. On one morning since 
 my arrival, they planted an acre of corn before break- 
 fast ; on another they planted six or seven bushels of 
 potatoes, the hills being prepared ; and these are fair 
 specimens of their morning labour. When breakfast 
 is ready, the various family is called together by the 
 horn. Two long tables are supplied with wholesome 
 and palatable, though plain food. One of Mr. Hoyt's 
 daughters sits at the head of each table ; Mr. Hoy t and 
 Mr. Kingsbury at the other end ; and the other mission-
 
 428 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 aries where it is most convenient. The boys sit at 
 one table, the girls, occasional visitors, and hired men 
 at the other. They take their seats at table as they 
 enter the room ; and when all, or nearly all, are seated, 
 a blessing is pronounced. Till the blessing is conclud- 
 ed, not one touches his knife and fork, or plate ; nor 
 is the slightest impatience discovered, as is common 
 among children in civilized society. The most entire 
 stillness and decorum prevail, while a blessing is ask- 
 ed and thanks returned, as well as at family prayers. 
 The behaviour of the children while eating i very de- 
 cent ; and they are less noisy, than any equal number 
 of young persons whom I ever saw together. The 
 stillness arises in part no doubt, from the fact, that 
 many of them do not speak English readily ; and are 
 therefore rather bashful about speaking at all, either in 
 English or their own tongue. Some cannot speak a 
 word of our language on their first arrival. After break- 
 fast there is another period of- labour, which lasts till 
 nearly nine, when the school commences. The morn- 
 ing labour is about equally divided by breakfast, and- 
 amounts to two hours and a half. To this is to be ad- 
 ded an hour's labour in the evening. The only time 
 the boys have for play, is a little while before dinner 
 and again at dusk. They labour as cheerfully, and as 
 effectually, as any company of boys I ever saw. They 
 handle axes and hoes with great dexterity. 
 
 " Each detachment of boys has a leader, even when 
 no more than two are employed upon a service. When 
 all are convened, they meet at the sound of the whistle. 
 
 " The school is opened by reading a portion of 
 Scripture, singing a hymn, and prayer ; and closed by 
 prayer and singing. It is conducted upon the Lan- 
 casterian plan, a plan not only excellent in itself, but 
 peculiarly suited to catch the attention of Indian chil- 
 dren. The principal exercises are reading, writing on 
 sand, slates and paper, spelling and arithmetic. None 
 have yet commenced the study of grammar. Fifteen 
 read in the Bible. They have attended school from 
 eight to 12 months, and more than half began with
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BOARD. 429 
 
 the alphabet. This class would be considered as read- 
 ing and spelling pretty well for children of the same 
 age (from ten to fifteen) in one of our common schools 
 at the north ; and I think such a fact indicates uncom- 
 mon assiduity on the part of their instructors. Eleven 
 others, all of whom began with the alphabet, can read 
 intelligibly in easy lessons. Eighteen have commenc- 
 ed writing on paper. There in now in the school for- 
 ty-seven Cherokee children. 
 
 " When the girls are out of school, they are under 
 the charge of Mr. Hoyt's second daughter, now Mrs. 
 Chamberlain. They are all (sixteen in number) lodg- 
 ed in one log cabin which has a chamber. Here all 
 their domestic industry is carried on. Two spin, two 
 card, and the rest sew and knit. They wash, mend, 
 and often make their own clothes, and assist in mend- 
 in the clothes of the boys. Mrs. Chamberlain prays 
 with them every evening, and they unite in singing a 
 hymn. When engaged in their work, they are often 
 overheard singing. 
 
 "A Sabbath school, for the instruction of blacks, 
 has been kept up since last summer. The improve- 
 ment, which a number of them have made, is truly 
 wonderful. A man of thirty years, who only knew the 
 alphabet, when the school commenced, can now read a 
 chapter, or a psalm, very decently. A boy of fifteen, 
 who did not know a single letter, can now read very 
 well in the Testament. Several others have begun to 
 read in the Bible. The greater part come six miles 
 or more, to meeting ; some fifteen or twenty, on foot ; 
 and none less than two miles and a half. The num- 
 ber has varied from ten to twenty five." 
 
 Surely the Lord is in this place ; the work is his, and 
 it is marvellous in our eyes. Will not Christians pray 
 for its prosperity ? Will they not cheerfully support it 
 by their liberality ? To meet one of these souls in heav- 
 en, rescued by Christian exertion from eternal death, 
 Oh, what unspeakable joy! 
 
 It should be added to this article, as an interesting 
 and important branch of the operations carried on by
 
 430 PROPAGATION OT CHRISTIANITY 
 
 the Board, that they instituted, in 1816, a Foreign Mis- 
 sion school at Cornwall, Connecticut, for the purpose 
 of educating heathen youth, who may be cast upon our 
 shores and fitting them for missionaries to their coun- 
 trymen. A very general interest excited for some na- 
 tives of the Sandwich Islands (one of whom was the la- 
 mented Henry Obookiah) who had renounced heath- 
 enism and were desirous of Christian instruction, led 
 the way to this establishment. It has flourished and 
 been blessed already to the hopeful conversion, as well 
 as religious instruction, of several. The present num- 
 ber of pupils is twenty seven, of whom twelve are hope- 
 fully pious. 
 
 The Board have now, besides two school masters, 
 twelve regularly educated and ordained missionaries 
 in the field, and six more ready to be sent out. Their 
 income for the last year was thirty five thousand dol- 
 lars, and their expenditures thirty six thousand. Un- 
 der the active direction of their Secretary, the Rev. 
 Dr. Worcester, and other gentlemen of the Prudential 
 Committee, the plans and operations of the Board are 
 extending, and it is presumed that the charities of 
 American Christians will not suffer an institution so 
 highly honourable to their country, and which has com- 
 mended itself so evidently, not only by its effects on 
 the heathen, but its reflected influence on our own 
 churches, to expire, or even to languish, for want of 
 support. 
 
 PART XII. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE AMERI- 
 CAN BAPTISTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Formation of the Baptist Board Mission to Burmah. 
 THE commencement of a mission to Burmah by the 
 Baptists at Serampore has been mentioned. After the 
 change of sentiment in Messrs. Judson and Rice had 
 withdrawn them from the service of the American Board.
 
 BY THE AMERICAN BAPTISTS. 431 
 
 they fixed their eye on this station. Mr. Judson im- 
 mediately proceeded to occupy it, Mr. Rice returned 
 home to solicit the patronage of the American Baptists, 
 and succeeded in exciting a very general interest on 
 the subject. In May 1814, a general convention, em- 
 bracing most of the States from Massachusetts to Geor- 
 gia, was holden at Philadelphia, when an effort was 
 made to concentrate the energies of the Baptists through 
 the country, and twenty one Commissioners were ap- 
 pointed as a Baptist Board of Foreign Missions for the 
 United States. This very respectable body received 
 Mr. Judson under their direction abroad, and Mr. Rice 
 in promoting the object at home. Principally by the 
 zealous labours of the latter, a great number of auxilia- 
 ry societies were formed in different parts of the coun- 
 try, and it is believed that from four to six thousand 
 dollars have been collected annually, for the Board. 
 
 In the mean while Mr. Judson was a solitary labour- 
 er in Burmah, persevering with admirable diligence 
 amidst dangers and privations in qualifying himself to 
 scatter light in those dark places of the earth full of the 
 habitations of cruelty. In 1816, the Board sent Mr. 
 Hough and wife to his aid ; and Nov. 16, 1816, Messrs. 
 Coleman and Wheelock, with their wives, sailed from 
 Boston, to strengthen the station. The latter on their 
 passage were blessed by the special effusion of the 
 -spirit attending their exertions among the sailors, so 
 that five or six became hopeful subjects of Divine grace 
 a glorious commencement of their labours ! 
 
 With Mr. Hough a printing press was sent out. 
 Two small tracts (the first printing ever done in Bur- 
 mah) were immediately struck off, and these were soon 
 followed by an edition of Matthew's Gospel. The mis- 
 sionaries do not venture yet to preach publicly, but 
 by their press, and by private instruction, they are dis- 
 seminating truth, and sapping the foundation of idolatry. 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 The number of stations occupied by the different 
 Societies mentioned is about 160; the number of 
 Christian labourers, of every class, not far from 360 ;
 
 432 PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY &c. 
 
 the annual expenditures on objects directly missiona- 
 ary, near 360,000 dollars ; and 450,000 for other ob- 
 jects connected with enlightening and civilizing the 
 world ; exclusive of all internal sources of income. 
 
 The effects of these efforts have been various, but 
 on the whole very encouraging. A fair computation 
 would probably show, that, in proportion to their num- 
 ber, missionaries have not been less successful, even 
 in immediate fruit, than ministers at home. The con- 
 verts now at the different stations may be reckoned at 
 50,000, which would give 139 to every missionary, 
 including school masters and lay settlers ; a number 
 greater than is found in most of our churches. But if 
 such are ihe first fruits, what will be the long harvest, 
 when the posterity of these converts for ages to come 
 are gathered in. It should ever be remembered, that 
 the benefits of a heathen conversion are to be reckon- 
 ed in an increasing ratio, involving generations yet 
 unborn. In this view, the imagination, looking down 
 the long vista of years, delights to contemplate the as- 
 tonishing results of the late moral revolution in the 
 South Sea Islands, but they are beyond computation. 
 
 Add to this the reflected influence of these opera- 
 tions on the churches at home. It is now about 25 
 years since the Apostolic spirit, which had so long 
 slumbered in the Church, awoke ; and the " Age of 
 missions," commenced. What are the features of this 
 age ? Look at the Bible, Education and Tract Socie- 
 ties, which are blessing the world ; look at the Sabbath 
 schools and the numberless benevolent institutions of 
 every class, rapidly renovating our fallen race. The 
 least attention to the history of this period will con- 
 vince us, that the spirit of foreign missions led the 
 way to that whole system of Christian action, which is 
 now working wonders before our eyes, and bringing 
 forth events, which, while they dazzle by their novelty, 
 and confound by their rapidity, strike us with admira- 
 tion, and fill us with, rapture, by their heavenly and 
 prophetic aspect. 
 
 END.
 
 V15

 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, LOS ANGELES 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below 
 
 6 
 
 JAN 181 
 
 REC'D 
 
 JAN 
 
 LD-URB 
 
 1970 
 8^970 
 
 OMTfKRbd i or CALlFOMU 
 
 AT 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 A 000 994 368 9